TwistedMUCK - User contributions [en]

Jason Talben

2014-09-30T20:46:34Z

Devi:

{{2014Profile|
|Image=Missing.jpg
|Name={{PAGENAME}}
|Series= Star Wars
|Class=
|Alignment=
|Gender=Male
|Species=
|Age=
|Birthdate=
|Height=
|Weight=
|Short=
|Desc=You see nothing special.
|Skills=
|Stats=
|Logs={{Template:Logs}}
|}} 
==Background==

==Notes==
<references />

[[Category:Pre-Unification]]
[[Category:Characters missing images]]

Hrist

2014-09-30T20:46:14Z

Devi:

{{2014Profile|
|Image=Missing.jpg
|Name={{PAGENAME}}
|Series=
|Class=
|Alignment=
|Gender=
|Species=
|Age=
|Birthdate=
|Height=
|Weight=
|Short=
|Desc=You see nothing special.
|Skills=
|Stats=
|Logs={{Template:Logs}}
|}} 
==Background==

==Notes==
<references />

[[Category:Pre-Unification]]
[[Category:Characters missing images]]

Hrist

2014-09-30T20:44:28Z

Devi:

{{2014Profile|
|Image=Missing.jpg
|Name={{PAGENAME}}
|Series= Ah! My Goddess
|Class=
|Alignment=
|Gender=
|Species=
|Age=
|Birthdate=
|Height=
|Weight=
|Short=
|Desc=You see nothing special.
|Skills=
|Stats=
|Logs={{Template:Logs}}
|}} 
==Background==

==Notes==
<references />

[[Category:Pre-Unification]]
[[Category:Characters missing images]]

Arctus

2014-09-30T20:42:18Z

Devi:

{{2014Profile|
|Image=Missing.jpg
|Name={{PAGENAME}}
|Name=Arctus
|Series=Dragonball Z
|Class=
|Alignment=
|Gender=Male
|Species=
|Age=
|Birthdate=
|Height=
|Weight=
|Short=
|Desc=You see nothing special.
|Skills=
|Stats=
|Logs={{Template:Logs}}
|}} 
==Background==

==Notes==
<references />

[[Category:Pre-Unification]]
[[Category:Characters missing images]]

Devi/Other World

2014-05-11T15:33:27Z

Devi:

Alternate Worlds:

Devi also broke into the DWRP circuit and a game called Throne of Shadows with the journal <a href="http://artistwithasickness.dreamwidth.org/">artistwithasickness</a>.

Devi/Other World

2014-05-11T15:32:39Z

Devi:

Alternate Worlds:

Devi also broke into the DWRP circuit and a game called Throne of Shadows with the journal <user name=artistwithasickness>.

2009-02-26 (PreU) Plotting...

2012-02-26T18:23:28Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Plotting... |Summary=It's been a few hours since a rather shaken Jack Karrde fled the home of Faith, and the newest resident for Faithville is sitting on t..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Plotting...
|Summary=It's been a few hours since a rather shaken Jack Karrde fled the home of Faith, and the newest resident for Faithville is sitting on the couch, facinated by this weird invention humans have come up with called TeeeeeVeeeee. Specificly, she's laughing her ass off at a Tom and Jerry cartoon.
|Who=[[Faith]], [[Killiara]]
|Date=February 26th, 2009
|Where=Faith's Apartment
|}}

Faith comes back in to the apartment with NY's best contribution to food... Loaded Chili Dogs with cheese and onions. "I'm back! Brought food!"

Killiara looks up from the mouse shaped dent in the frying pan sticking the tounge out at the cat to look at Faith. "You really have very resilient mice," she notes aloud, and gets up to hold the door open for Faith as she enters the apartment.

Faith blinks, "Resilient mice?" as she puts the food down on the table, "Not that I've noticed really... Do we need to get traps for the apartment or something?"

Killiara shakes her head, and points at the tv. "Well, that one can survive pokers and frying pans..." she says with a small shrug at the continuing cartoon. "I don't remember mice in the forest being that... mischevious."

Faith blinks, "Ahhh, no that's just entertainment. Mice aren't really like that." she grins.

Killiara whews. "Good... I'd hate to have to try to make something to catch mice like that, they seem rather bothersome... if adorable." She pauses, thinking. "Though, they seem sentient, so... it might not be right to."

Faith snickers as she unpacks the bag of food. Ooh, she brought cheesey fries too. "Yeah, you really don't have to worry about that. Though there's no telling here in Twisted. Anything's possible."

Killiara nods. "It'd be interesting if that kind of mouse was living in the place Jack secured for us." She thinks a second. "You know, I think he was busy freaking out earlier over the water so much that he didn't even notice the nightgown..."

Faith smirks, "Oh no, he noticed all right. Trust me on that. A bit shorter and you'd have fried his brain good."

Killiara tilts her head sideways at Faith. "He noticed? I thought he was too busy panicing over the thought of turning into a girl to notice a girl..." she thinks about the hemline of the nightgown. "Think I should wear a shorter skirt for when he takes me on a date then?"

Faith grins, "Oh yeah, When is your date? We'll have to go shopping before then. There are some really nice places in the mall."

Killiara smiles warmly. "We haven't set a time yet, but, should be fairly soon. He gives the sense that he wants to get it over with and make it as un-date-like as possible to try and discourage me."

Faith grins evilly. "We'll have to head that off then. If I have to follow you guys around and send strolling violin players or something your way. And this definately requires shopping. And possibly taking you into Victoria's Secret."

Killiara tilts her head to the side again, curiously. "And what is Victoria's Secret?" she asks curiously. "I'm thinking... showing lots of skin... and possibly leather, teevee seems to indicate that's what guys find 'hot'."

Faith gets up and rummages through a pile of clothes and pulls out a bit of cloth and tosses to you... It's barely enough cloth to be called underwear. And what there is of it is green lace. There MIGHT be enough cloth in total for a semi okay ammo patch for a slingshot, but that's about it.

Killiara blinks, catches the cloth thrown at her, and looks at it. "Wow, I thought human society in general had a massive nudity taboo... I'd wear this in public." Which probably emphasises just how great the societal norms are for different cultures. "At a formal affair."

Faith says, "It's mostly a public nudity taboo, what's done in private though..." she grins as she sits back down.

Killiara aaahs. "So, if I timed it so I was coming out of the shower in just a towel when Jack arrived to pick me up..."

Faith grins, "Yah. Or if you're really daring, just as you're dropping your towel to get dressed."

Killiara giggles. "I think he'd run screaming for the door if I did that... not to mention dropping the towel says I'd already be dry at that point... I'm thinking water glistening on skin."

Faith smirks, "Save dropping the towel for the second or third date then."

Killiara mms. "Maybe compromise the first time, use something like this?" she focuses, cups her hands, then concentrates. A small illusion of herself appears over her hands, naked, towel wrapped around her. Towel drops right as a door opens, and a chibi-jack walks in. The illusion-killi turns around, clutching the towel to her chest in a way that she completely shows off back, backside, and legs, but hides the front of her body, blushes, and runs back towards the bathroom. Scene fades.

Faith smirks, "That will work just fine I think. Maybe turn around and drop the towel accidently and have to bend a bit to pick it up."

Killiara nods. "That much nudity might scare him off though, I think the implied nudity works better, especially if I have to leave the bathroom again to get clothes, and only use illusion to get them... and 'accidentally' brush by him so he can feel that the clothes are illusion and I'm naked underneith."

Faith snickers, "Yeah, that would work great I think." she grins. "That's a good idea. He won't know what hit him."

Killiara giggles. "No, he really won't. Especially if I hug him, ask him to wait a couple minutes while I get dressed, then blush and go, "um, oops, I forgot to include tactile illusion, didn't I?

Faith laughs! "Yeah, that should freak him out just enough that he won't run away."

Killiara giggles wildly. "Do you really think that level of boldness would work though? He seems really skittish..."

Faith says, "If you make it seem accidental, yeah. Don't let him know what you're doing." she grins.

Killiara nods. "So, lots of blushing and acting embarassed then, got it."

Faith nodnods, "Also, use the fact he probably doesn't know your culture to your advantage. After all, he shouldn't know that giving topless backrubs after a date isn't something everyone does where you're from." she grins.

Killiara gets a thoughtful look on her face. "I think the topless part might be pushing it... I mean, water plus hug did equal mindbreaking earlier. Best run him through a few 'stress tests' before anything topless."

Faith nodnods. "Yeah. Anyway, I'm off to bed. Got an appointment early tomorrow to beat some info out of a demon that likes eating children." she grins.

Killiara nods once, firmly. "Set it on fire a couple times for me, would you?"

Faith nods, "She won't be leaving alive."

2009-02-27 (PreU) Rise and Shine B

2012-02-26T18:20:25Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Rise and Shine B |Summary= |Who=Buffy, Faith |Date=February 27th, 2009 |Where=Faith's Apartment |}} The lump on the bed is slowly starting to move..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Rise and Shine B
|Summary=
|Who=[[Buffy]], [[Faith]]
|Date=February 27th, 2009
|Where=Faith's Apartment
|}}

The lump on the bed is slowly starting to move inside Buffy's temporary apartment. The blonde slowly sits up, letting out a large, dramatic yawn and stretching her arms. She throws back the blanket and slides her dangling legs over the bed. This whole strange lack of direct sunlight and patrolling in a mix of night/day has thrown off her internal clock.

Faith knocks on your door and calls out, "Yo B! You up yet or what?" as she stands outside holding a thermos of coffee and a bag of doughnuts.

Buffy turns her head towards the door at the knock, recognizing the voice she hops up in once quick fluid motion and pads over to the door. She's still dressed in cute lollipop pajama pants and a tank top. Guess they didn't have any yummy sushi ones at the store.. She opens the door, still sporting a touch of bed hair. "Good... morning? Day? Night..? Good whatever time it is." She steps back to allow her to come on in.

Faith snickers a bit at Buffy's new look as she walks in, "Afternoon I think it is." as she glances around for a table so put the food on, "Brought you coffee and doughnuts." she grins, "Thought you could use a pick-me-up B."

Buffy furrows her brow at the snicker, then follows that Faith's eyes are on her hair. She quickly flattens it out, making a half smile 'Oh..' face.. She shrugs a little, closing the door behind Faith. She eyes the doughnuts and coffee, "Mm, breakfast of champions again? Guess we don't do grapefruit around here." Reaching out she scoops up a jelly. She stares at it strangely for a few moments, .o( ... I miss Giles. ) They were his favorite, after all. Shrugging, she takes a bite. "So what's the what? I meant to come by and let you guys know about what happened a few days back. Big hairless demon things, really strong, two of them. It was almost like they were following me.." She takes another bite, "I figured it's no big though, not as important as finding a spell to get us back." One track mind much? No, just avoiding that they're back to square one, on another hellmouth.

Faith blinks as she walks over to the cabinets and looks for cups for the coffee. Finding a few, she walks back over to the table and pours a two cups then sets out the cream and sugar from within a small bag. "Easiest thing to get ahold of though. And you'll love this 'coffee'. Jack calls it Raktijino." as she sits down and sips hers. "Big hairless demon things? Sounds like what Jack and I ran into over at Molly's. We got some papers off them that he and Red are trying to translate, but it's slow going." then smirks and reaches into her jacket to pull out a familiar red axe, wrapped with a pretty pink bow. "We did get this from Molly for you though."

Buffy finishes off the jelly doughnut, though she doesn't drink the coffee just yet. She picks up her cup and sniffs at it, "So.. what's Raktijino? It's not like some crazy tentacle-infused drink or anything, right?" She shrugs, setting it down on the table without taking a drink. As she's about to ask where Molly's is, and what kind of papers, she sees the familiar scythe in Faith's hand. "Where'd you.. what..." She reaches out a hand to touch the shining red handle, immediately sensing the same connection she had from the weapon back in her world. Her lips curl into a large smile, "How?"

Faith grins, "Raktijino is apparently Klingon Coffee. Beats the hell out of the stuff from the Pump, that's for sure. Jack's gotten me addicted to the stuff. Just don't EVER give any to Red. Ever." she shudders violently at the memory. "Molly collects weapons. Specifically weapons belonging to what he considers 'Warriors'. Stuff like King Arthur's sword and shit. When it came through a portal, he picked it up for his collection." she shrugs, "I was supposed to fight him for it, but those demons crashed the party. Molly was nice enough to let me have it once we kicked their asses. It's a real sweet thing."

Buffy shakes her head as Faith finishes talking, twisting the scythe around in her hand to reaffirm it's feel. "Sweet thing? Faith, this thing was made for us, and only us. Didn't you notice how it felt to hold it? This is the thing that we channelled through to call all the potential slayers into power.. Sweet doesn't cover it." She sets it down between them on the table, taking a seat opposite her. Buffy brushes back her hand from her shoulders and picks up the coffee cup, "So this Molly guy gave it to you, and the papers, and the scythe? How'd he know what it was, and better yet, how'd you guys know where it came from?" She pauses, "Wait, I'm sure I know the answer. Jack, right? You know Faith, I just don't trust that guy.. Nice and all, not too hard on the eyes, but seriously way too all-knowing."

Faith smirks, "Oh trust me, I noticed. It was interesting to try to explain exactly how it feels to Red. It's like you and I are voices in a song, and that thing is the music." Her eyes rest on the Scythe for a moment, "Molly's not exactly a guy B. He's a demon. But put him on your 'no slay' list. He's pretty nice. Hell, he has a picture of me up on his wall. That's what he does, decorate his walls with portraits of warriors and replicas of their weapons. But yeah, he gave me the Scythe. The papers came from the demons that attacked, the one that nearly killed Jack in fact." she shrugs, "What can I say, Jack has access to those gates of his. And he doesn't know everything. If he did, we'd have the papers translated already."

Buffy furrows her brow as Faith talks, she does that a lot, doesn't she? Buffy, without thinking, idly takes a drink of the coffee and immediately her eyes widen to the point that she shakes her head and puts it down with a very decisive plop that says she probably won't be taking another drink ever again. She smacks her mouth a little, "I just don't trust him Faith, it's too convienant. We show up in a world, rearing for the next apocolypse, just add water.. on a hellmouth, and there's a guy here who has some kind of ultimate power to see between time itself? And wants to help us? And knows an, apparently good, demon who has our scythe?" She shakes her head, "You know in the horror movies where people just keep on going towards the sound in the eerily dark room? I just get that feeling. Maybe I'm wrong. Wouldn't be the first time." She leans back in her chair, "So you, Will, and Xan are working hard on trying to translate the papers?"

Faith sighs, "B. Jack's not like that. He and 'Gi... Well, if it weren't for them." she shrugs, "They've done alot to help me. You know what I was like after I came out of the coma. Even when I first got here, I was penned up in my own sad little pain filed world. " she shakes her head. "Well, Red and Jack are. I'm not so much help translating shit ya know." she shrugs again. "And I dunno where Xan is. We were sitting on my couch talking and he got pissed off for some reason and took off. I was kinda hoping he was staying here with you. But I haven't seen him at all in weeks. Giving him space ya know."

Buffy's arms are starting to show little goosebumps as she sits there, it seems a little cold in her. She hops up from the chair, listening while Faith talks and respond as she does. "I get it Faith, believe me. I do. I just don't... Well, let's put it this way. I haven't got conflicty with him yet, have I? I just can't get over how he knows so much about us even with the time/gate watching.. It's creepy." She grabs a sweater from the pile of neatly folded clothing and slides it on. Pausing for a long moment, she turns on her heels to look back at Faith. "Xander's been wandering out there.." She puts specific emphasis on, ".. -alone-.." Pauses again. She immediately starts to strip down her pants. What?! Don't worry, she has underwear on... she slides on a pair of jeans. "I'm going out after him." Her tone sounds short.

Faith sighs, "Believe me B, I've been out looking all the time. All Jack will tell me is that he's safe and that I should leave him alone for now. Jack says he seems like he needs time to himself." shrugs, "It's a guy thing I guess. Besides, Xan CAN take care of himself you know."

Buffy waves a hand dismissively as she walks over towards her shoes. She sits down on the chair and starts pulling them on and lacing them, "I know what he's capable better probably anyone else." She leaves that hanging. "I'm still going." She finishes tying the last shoe and stands up from the chair.

2009-02-27 (PreU) Random Chatter in the UR

2012-02-26T18:15:30Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Random Chatter in the UR |Summary= |Who=Faith, Ranma |Date=February 27th, 2009 |Where=The UR |}} Faith walks into the UR with a sigh, crushing out..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Random Chatter in the UR
|Summary=
|Who=[[Faith]], [[Ranma]]
|Date=February 27th, 2009
|Where=The UR
|}}

Faith walks into the UR with a sigh, crushing out a cigarette in an ash tray on a table as she passes and heads towards the bar., "Yo, scutters. Get me a cheeseburger with the works, chilicheese fries, and a beer." as she pops her shapely ass onto a barstool.

Ranma is sitting at the bar, eating french fries with gravy. He looks a bit flushed and sweaty, perhaps he just came from the gym? He looks up with a smile as you enter and waves, "Hey there."

Faith glances over to you, then looks you over for a moment and smirks, "Hey yourself." as the scutters deliver her beer. she picks up the bottle and takes a swig from it.

Ranma munches a french fry and licks his fingers. "I'm Ranma Saotome," he introduces himself, in case it gets him free food.

Faith smiles, "I'm Faith." she glances around the place, "Must be a slow night here. Maybe the scutters won't screw up and give me a raw burger again."

Ranma says, "Nice to meet you, Faith." He guesses you don't know him, or Happousai. Just as well, really. "Slow, yeah, it's been empty all evening. I've been working out in the gym, but when I look through the door, no one's been around."

Faith says, "Probably cause there was a freak mind fucking monster in here the other night." she shakes her head a bit, "Probably stay slow for a day or so after something like that."

Ranma ahas, looking a bit disappointed. "I'll hang out here in case it comes back, then." He smiles confidently.

Faith says, "I'm not sure it will. Think my friend scared him off. Besides, I want a piece of the thing." she grins and cracks a knuckle. "Owe the fucker some pain."

Ranma drats about it being scared off. "Well, maybe something else will come along? I'm pretty new in town, so I don't know much about what's going on."

Faith snorts, "Oh, there's always shit going on in this town. Between having a Hellmouth here and an apocalypse looming on the horizon. Not to mention the normal shit running around."

Faith snorts, "Oh, there's always shit going on in this town. Between having a Hellmouth here and an apocalypse looming on the horizon. Not to mention the normal shit running around. (re)"

Ranma looks intrigued. "Sweet. I was worried that it was gonna be boring or something."

Faith snorts, "Oh, I wouldn't worry about that. Jack and I go jumped by a bunch of demons just the other day. If it weren't for him nearly dieing, it woulda been a blast."

Ranma hrms? "Demons. Like Oni and stuff? That sounds like a good challenge after Saffron and Kirin. Sorry about your friend, I hope he's okay?"

Faith says, "Yeah, it was a bit touch and go for a bit, but hell be fine. He's a fast healer." she shrugs. "And yeah, real demons from a Hell dimension. 15 big hairless ones and 1 giant one with metal parts. My friend B got jumped my some of the hairless ones too. So they're are more around here."

Ranma wrinkles his nose at that. "Yeah, I've fought one or two deities and stuff, and a couple strange demons. I need to keep facing stronger challenges, though, to keep up my training."

Faith blinks and turns to look at you just as her food is arriving, "What kind of training you do? You a demon hunter or something?" she wonders.

Ranma munches his last french fry and shakes his head. "Not specifically. I'm a martial artist, though, heir to the Anything Goes Martial Arts school. It's a martial artist's duty to protect people. Demons, bad guys, whatever."

Faith snorts, "I saw a vampire tear apart a blackbelt in under a minute once." before picking up a burger and taking a big bite of it and chewing. "Before I could get to them. All I could do was stake the fucker and make sure he didn't turn the girl that was with him."

Ranma nods sagely. "Yeah, I can do that to most black belts, myself. Black belt is the beginning of /real/ training."

Faith smirks, "Oh really, you fancy yourself some 'super' martial artist or something?" as she munches a few fries.

Ranma nods sagely. "Well, pretty much, yeah. I've been training all my life and stuff."

Faith raises an eyebrow, "I really didn't start doing any training till I turned 15..." she shrugs, "Didn't really have any choice in the matter."

Ranma hrms? "You're a martial artist, too? Cool!" He doesn't really think too much of someone who didn't start til 15. He doesn't know about special slayer powers and so forth.

Faith shrugs, "Not really. I train to kill vampires and demons and things." she smirks, "You might call me the boogey man to the boogey men."

Ranma thinks about that, nods slowly. "That's hard training to start off with, but I guess you'd get strong pretty quickly."

Faith shrugs, "Wasn't a matter of getting strong. That happened pretty much overnight. It's a matter of learning how to fight and use weapons."

Ranma says, "Strong isn't just power. It's knowing how to use it effectively."

Faith shrugs, "Most vamps and shit don't have much fighting style to speak of, so I'm just now starting to learn anything like that. Jack's teaching me to use one of those Japanese swords..." she pauses a moment, "A katana is it? I just have to buy a new one, my last one got melted fighting a dragon over some chili dogs."

Ranma nods gravely about fighting over food. "I had to fight a panda barehanded for food for the last few months. It's good motivation and good practice. Yeah, a katana is one type of Japanese sword, the famous one that Samurai used."

Faith nods, "I kind of like it. It's a nice fast blade. Much smoother to use than the broadswords I'm used to."

Ranma says, "It's fast, but light. It'll be harder to beat someone down than it would be with the heavier blade, but it'll be easier to put it where you want it."

Faith nods, "Well, I'm mostly using a sword to lop off limbs and heads. Or for a stab through the heart. Not so much about beating them down as killing them fast as I can."

Ranma winces at the mention of killing blows. "I guess with vampires and stuff you'd have to. If he's using a weapon, you'll be concerned about a parry against a heavier weapon giving your opponent control of your weapon. Or pushing his weapon away with your attack, if you can. Or him doing it to you."

Faith asks, "Most don't bother with anything but pipes or knives. Though there have been a few that like swords." she shrugs, "If need be I can always shoot them too. The knees work well, slows them way the hell down. Ya use what ya got ya know?"

Ranma beams and nods, "Use what you have is one of the basic tenets of Anything Goes Martial Arts."

Faith grins, "Sounds very practical to me. Hell, B once staked a vampire with her high heel shoe if ya can believe it."

Ranma looks impressed. "Quick thinking."

Faith nods, "Yeah. Though I think boots are more practical." she nods to her own footwear.

Ranma says, "Walking in heels is good exercise for balance, though."

Faith blinks, "You walk in high heels often do you?" she smirks.

Ranma erks. "I mean, that's what I heard!" he tries to recover, though his tone had the sound of experience.

Faith shrugs, "Hey, none of my business if you want to dress up as a girl and walk around. I've seen weirder shit."

Ranma grumbles, "I ain't a crossdresser." He's sure of this in his mind because being a girl and wearing girl clothes isn't crossdressing. Sundaes and heels are OK in girltype in his distorted perception.

Faith says, "So it's just the heels then? I guess I can understand. B loves to shop for shoes."

Ranma acks, no, "I don't, I mean... my .. er.. friend wears them. She told me. Seriously. I can go get her."

Faith says, "Hey, buddy, it's cool really. I know people that like all kinds of things. If ya do or don't, that's all you."

Ranma's cheeks are crimson now, and he dashes off to the men's room. There's a small splash of water if your ears are keen, and a girl dressed in the same clothes, looking a bit damp, emerges. "I'm Ranko, Ranma's friend. I was the one who told him about heels. I'm a girl, so it's okay if I wear heels!"

Faith blinks as she watches Ranma go into the men's room, "ooh, nice ass..." then blinks as a girl comes back out of the restroom, "... And you hang around men's restrooms?" she shrugs, "Hey, far as I'm concerned, guys can wear em if they want too."

Ranma says, "Uhm... I was ... just beating up some guy who tried to grope me. He ran in there, and I chased him," she improvises. "Anyway, it'd be gross if guys wore heels. But it's okay for girls. I'll go and get Ranma now," she says and darts back into the ladies' room. There's a splash of water, a sound of someone getting punched, and Ranma, as a guy, emerges with a handprint on his cheek, rubbing it and grumbling as he comes back to the bar.

Faith blinks... "Ranma, it's not like I cared if you wore heals or not ya know. Hell, guys in england wear big poofy powdered wigs. Then there's that Ru Paul guy." she shrugs.

Ranma grumbles, "Guys aren't supposed to do that. Anyhow, it's ... my ... er..." He can't just say his mom would disapprove, that'd fail the macho check pretty hard. "I made a promise. I can't do stuff like that."

Faith shrugs, "Suit yourself. It's no big deal really."

2009-02-27 (PreU) The Breakfast of Prophecies

2012-02-26T18:09:27Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=The Breakfast of Prophecies |Summary= |Who=Faith, Jack_Karrde, Killiara, Willow |Date=February 27th, 2009 |Where=Faith's Apartment |}} Fai..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=The Breakfast of Prophecies
|Summary=
|Who=[[Faith]], [[Jack_Karrde]], [[Killiara]], [[Willow]]
|Date=February 27th, 2009
|Where=Faith's Apartment
|}}

Faith doesn't seem to be home at the moment. There's a note on the table saying she had to go run an errand.

Karrde sighs as he gets the note. Going to the fridge he gets a beer and sits down. Looking at all the papers collected he taps his chin and goes to work. "Let's see..cross reference this..shift that around." and yes, he's working away. He needs to get a laptop for Willow and him to use on this.

Faith returns a bit later, a new katana hanging off her belt and carrying a large wooden box in her hands. She's also got a black eye along with a few other bruises and things, but doesn't look to have any major injuries.

By this point. Jack's hit the coffee and looking things over. And he looks up at Faith, "WHat happened to you Faith?" he asks as he removes his glasses. Wait, he's wearing glasses? Don't ask. And he sighs as he goes to heal the black eye up. "Pick a fight I take it?"

Faith grins, "Something like that. I went over to see Molly." she motions to the box in her hand, "Had to pick something up. And I had to stop down at the weapon store for a new katana. Had a 'No Melty' enchantment put on this one."

Karrde nods and he looks at the box and then at the katana, "..If you needed a sword I'd have given you Talon." he says. "Well..I made ya some coffee. And I'm working on the translations, but, it's still slow going. Whoever did this was a...maniac. Or driven crazy by something." he taps the papers, "..The langauges used here no one should know."

Faith shrugs, "I wasn't going to take your sword Jack." then blinks, "Man, we really could use G-man here. He'd be eating that stuff up." before grinning and setting the wooden box down right in front of you.

Karrde blinks and looks at the box, "What's this?" and he sighs, "I wish that Giles was here myself. Between Will, him, and I we'd have cracked this by now." and he goes to open the box, "Let me guess..something for me to give Killi to break the ice? I see that Matchmaking gleam in your eyes."

Faith just smirks, "I'm not really sure that would be an appropriate first date gift." she goes to get a cup of coffee then sits down across from you, "Just open it already Jack."

Karrde nods as he opens the box, "Okay..but if this is a tweed wallet I'm nixing your allowance young lady." he says with a hint of a brit accent to added effect. And he looks in.

Faith chuckles. It's a large pair of revolvers along with a a double gun belt, X style, to go around your waist. The buckle has a phoenix on it. "Now, would I do that?"

Karrde blinks as his jaw drops, "Faith..I..I.." and yes, the All Seeing Guardian of Time is dumbstruck, "How?" he gets out after a moment, "And why?"

Faith smirks, "You said you needed to get a new gun." That's the why. "And Molly helped out a lot. Had to autograph his portrait of me and his replicas for him too, but we finally managed to find someone that could make those." she grins, "He wouldn't tell me what kind of magic is in them, said you'd know though."

Karrde nods slowly, "All that trouble, for me?" he asks as he picks up the silver one and he gives it a deft gunfighter's spin. "..These things were made for quick drawing." he says softly, "..Strong metals and also made to handle punishment." he says as he picks up the black one and does the same, "..The magics..just like the ones in your guns." he says as he closes his eyes, and senses the powers, "..But also can attack a target's astral self." he says softly. Getting up he goes over to Faith and hugs her, "..Thanks." he says softly.

Faith smiles and hugs back softly, "You're welcome. We went with a big bullet for them too. Ya only got 12 shots between the two, but 12 of those rounds..." she grins, "Didn't have any bullets though, you'll have to pick them up at the store. .500 S&W Magnums. Watch it though, the black one's an automatic."

Karrde nods slowly, "These things were made to make sure the foe never gets back up." he says as he picks up the gun belts and buckles it on. "Feel like my old self again. Used to keep a gun in a low slung belt for fastdrawing." and he picks the guns up and slips them into the holsters, "Perfect fit." and he hmms, "But Hydra? Nix? You came up with those and the sayings?"

Faith grins and nods, "Hydra and Nix are 2 of the moons of Pluto. Seemed to fit." she shrugs, "I coulda gone with my first thoughts... Cherry Buster and Castrater."

Karrde pauses, "..Those fit you better." he says with a chuckle, "Okay...well..shall we get back to work?" he asks as he quick draws Hyrda with a single fluid motion and gives it that spin before returning it to it's holster.

Faith smirks and nods, "Yeah, sure. Not sure how much help I'll be in translating this though." she shrugs, "Wasn't my thing back in SunnyD."

Karrde hmms, "Not that hard..really." he taps, "All we can do is match up with what's written to a normal language and go from there." he says softly. "..All we know it it says 'Eternal' 'The Sisters' so far. Yeah..slow going I know."

Faith nods and grabs a book and starts looking through it, "Wonder where Red's gotten off too. Oh, and B's off looking for Xan."

Karrde groans, "I'm worried about him myself. My control over the gates is still now, so all it does is show me flashes. It's kinda like.." he pauses, "Ever see a music video that has images flashing by real fast? It's like that..I know he's okay. But that's it."

Faith nods, "Yah. And B doesn't really trust you anyway. Thinks you're kinda creepy actually. This from the girl that dates vampires." she shrugs and flicks through a few more pages, "... I think this says... 'Smoke. The green. Plant..."

Karrde shrugs, "...Well..she's entitled to her opinion." he says softly as he goes through a few pages and he looks at Faith, and then what she's reading, "It's upside down." he says with a smirk. "But I can understand. I mean look at me. I have the Gates of Time, when they wanna work for me, they show me anything. Can send me to any point in time. Any world really." and he sighs a bit, "..Frankly..she has a right not to trust me. It's so damn easy to go back and 'fix' things."

Faith nods a bit, "Yeah, lets not tell her you can go back to her world... That'd just piss her off." she shrugs, "She's not going to take me wanting to stay here well at all, is she?" ad she flips the book around, "Ah! It's Eat The Blue Fruit!" she grins.

Karrde hmms, "Well, the problem with going to her world. I can't. Like I said, the Gates are sentient and have their own Agenda it seems. Remember..I didn't know Buffy and Xander were coming but it showed me Willow's arrival. Of course she was caught in the time stream. So that mighta helped." and he hmms, "And no." and as Faith makes her comments about the Blue fruit he blinks, "Faith..you're a damn genius." he says as he gets two papers that look similar and flips them around revealing one thing..similar characters, ".....I'll be damned."

Faith shrugs a bit, "Do you think there's really a way for her to get home from here?" she scratches her head, "Debase the beef taco?" then shrugs, "Told ya, I'm not good at this shit." before blinkg at you, "What did you find?"

Karrde smiles a bit, "Faith..one thing I noticed about this..it was all in languages focused on symbols, runes." and he pulls off his necklace and shows her the symbol of Saturn on it, "The mark of my sister, Sailor Saturn." and he taps these papers, "..The person did this all in runic langauges that had a minor similarities, but changed then enough so that the syntax's would be wrong. Unless.." he points at the ones he turned upside down, "..You looked at them like this."

Faith grins, "So you can figure out what this says then? Or at least enough to get the gist of it." she peers at the papers, "That kinda looks like an eye." as she points to one of the symbols.

Karrde nods, "Yes.." and he hmms, "It means, watched, or looked after. It seems to be a language used by Celestials." and he looks at Faith, "The Asura race. Think Paladinic beings that cleanse evil with heaven's fire." he says as he looks it over, "That symbol means, watching or looked over." and he gets the books, "..Whoever did this was smarter than I thought. He purposly did this to make people confused if they look at it and saw a mish-mash. "Now..let's see." and he looks over a couple lines, "..Okay." and he writes a few things down, "....Well..interesting.

Faith nods and peers at the papers, "That one kinda looks like either an ass or cleavage..." then peers closers, "No, wait... It looks more like meatballs." she peers at you... "Meatballs with a moon." she scratches her head. "That can't be right..."

Somewhere on the muck, Devi has connected.

Karrde hmms a bit, "...And the Fallen one will rise to embrace the moon, and be watched by Death, the Eternal One.'" he intones as he looks at what he wrote.

Somewhere on the muck, Devi has disconnected.

Faith blinks a bit, "That sounds ominous..." she peers over your shoulder. "That kind of looks like a Sun there."

Karrde nods, "Yes..from the fire lines coming off it it I can assume, it's blazing. It seems the elements are mentioned heavily." and he hmms, "Let's see..'And lo, the cycle begins anew as the Fallen One rises to embrace the Moon and be watched by Death." and he taps his chin, "Now it speaks of a Golden One and the Wind." he says as he taps his chin.

Faith blinks, "Do we know any 'Fallen One's or 'Golden One's?" she points at another symbol, "What's this one with the pot?"

Karrde hmms, "Mage..or sorcerer, witch. Not the slight red tinge to it. Possibly the type of mage." he says as he taps his chin, "No..I don't Faith. For all we know the prophecy has nothing to do with us, but others. Now the Moon, that could be Usagi. The meatballs make me think that."

Faith blinks, "Ya know, Usagi mentioned that once. Why does everyone associate her with meatballs? " she sits back down and sips her coffee. "Well, maybe the Fallen one and Golden One are some of Usagi's friends then." she thinks, "The Fallen One could be that Beryl chick..."

Karrde asks, "..And the golden one." and he taps his chin, "Venus probably. But for know..we have next to nothing. Because the wind element belongs to Uranus, the Senshi of the Winds." he says as he goes to translating a bit more. "..Red Witch?"

Faith blinks... "I haven't met any Senshi with red... Though... Red is witch?"

Karrde nods slowly, "..None of the Senshi are wiccan. Sailor Mars is a shrine maiden, WAY different" he sighs, "This is about you guys all right. The Fallen one could be you. You fell and rose up. The Moon is Usagi. And Death.." he pauses.

Faith grumbles, "Everyone keeps reminding me I went bad. Now it's in prophecies too." she sighs, "That'd make B the Golden One then right? But she has nothing to do with wind, unless she's full of hot air..."

Karrde asks, "..She's blonde. And I'll bet I'm Death. Remember, I'm the Senshi's fill in for Pluto, who in myth is the guardian of the underworld. And you've seen how I fight..your opinion?"

Faith nods, "Yeah... That sounds about right..." then giggles, "Wait till she heads a prophecy called her an airhead."

Karrde says, "..I'll watch from the Gates, I have a feeling she'll think I planned that." and he chuckles. "...Well..a few more days and I should have this fully translated. If Wills was here less time than that."

Faith nods, "Yeah, Red kicks ass at this kind of thing." she shrugs.

Willow opens the closet door and walks out, covering a yawn with one hand and, in general, looking like she just woke up. ... Wait, did she sleep in the closet? ... Wouldn't someone have noticed that?

Karrde looks over at Will as she walks out and he blinks, "Did you and Killi toss her into a closet or something?" he asks as he looks at Faith. "I know Rooms at a premium."

Faith blinks at Red, then smirks... Can't. resist. pun. "Decided to finally come out of the closet huh Red?" then shakes her head at Jack, "Nope, didn't know she was even in there."

"We did that joke not too long after I got here," Willow replies a bit spacily to Faith, wandering in the direction of the kitchen, hands briefly moving into zombie position as she heads for the fridge. "And I wasn't. I went in to look for something and found another apartment just like this one, but with everything flipped the opposite direction."

Karrde blinks as he processes this and he shakes it off, "So..everything was opposite? Step through the looking glass Alice?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow.

Faith shrugs, "Maybe just the apartment next door..." she smirks. "Hey Red, you're in a prophecy we think. Come have a seat."

"Kinda. Faith was wearing sweats and was respectful of my personal space and you weren't all angsty and constantly moaning how we were giving you grey hair. It was extremely weird. But they had cookies so I stayed the night." Willow takes out a bottle of orange juice and starts chugging it the way some drunks chug whiskey. When she's drained almost half the bottle, she wanders over to the table, still looking slightly asleep. "Yeah? That's not good. Unless it's a prophecy describing Angelina Jolie suddenly discovering the love that dare not hold hands in the bad part of town and declaring her love for a redheaded Jewish Wiccan, then I guess I could live with it."

Karrde says, "I probably made the cookies then." and he looks at Faith, "Am I that bad with the emo?" he asks as he looks at Faith. And to Red, "Nope..standard fare. End of the World." he says as he adjusts his glasses. "And as for the emo..you know..I mean I have been trying to get over it all..just not easy." and for the Elf, he's sitting at a table looking over those paper, Faith hovering over his shoulder. And Willow just walked in.

Faith shrugs a bit, "You do get pretty bad. But hey, at least you don't gel your hair." she smirks and throws Red a wink. "The prophecy does call B an airhead though..." she sips her coffee, keeping the cup far away from Willow. "Its at least been a good morning."

Killiara isn't that far behind Willow when it comes to entering the apartment, she just came in through the front door this time, bearing a box of doughnuts. Looks like someone went out to get some breakfast. "I come bearing food." she announces, a smile on her face as she reaches up to tuck a stray strand of hair back behind her pointed ear. "Hey there Jack."

As soon as Killi walks in Jack's mood shifts and he blushes. "Uh..hi Killi." and he mentally gulps. Oh god.. After the other night he's convinced she's a force of nature. And yes, she's locked her sights on him. "..Uh..thanks." he knew he forgot something. Darnit..no one to save him.

Faith grins a bit. "Ooh, doughnuts!" then leans over to whisper to red, "This is the mating dance of the red headed phoenix." then giggles a bit.

Willow looks back and forth between Jack and Killiara. o.o Why did the room just take on the same sort of atmosphere that it usually did at certain times with Buffy and Angel? But anyway, she pulls out a chair and sits down at the table to start helping translate her doom, while chirping, "Yay, doughnuts, the nuttiest nuts that haven't tried to kill us yet!"

For Willow it seems that the entire mess was written in a code, if anyone else looked at it without knowing the key, it'd be a mish-mash of languages. Yet, now the code's been cracked. Just gotta look at it, upside down. And yes, Jack's done some work already. 'The Fallen one shall rise to embrace the moon and be watched by Death.' some stuff about the Witch of Red, the Wind and Golden one, and the Sun.

Is this something Karrde should be saved from, though? At Willow's comment, Killi giggles, and opens the box to reveal a large assortment. Looks like she fit in as many types as possible out of curiosity. Doughnuts get set on the table near Jack, and she leans over to kiss the side of his temple in a casually affectionate way, then finds a seat. "Definitely cute when you blush." She comments then thinks about the prophecy. "So, the Red Witch is identified, but what about the Golden One, and who's the Fallen one?"

"Well, the Golden One is probably Buffy, what with the blondness," Willow says, looking through some of the pages almost idly. "And the Fallen One usually refers to Satan, but in this case, with the context, it probably means Faith."

Faith nods to Willow, "Yeah, that's what Jack thought." she shrugs, "I usually get called 'The Dark Slayer' most of the time though."

And with that kiss Jack blushes as he looks at Killi and he takes a deep breath. Dammit..she's TOO much like Arikami like this. ANd he exhales. Okay, under control. "And I'm Death." and he looks at the two new arrivals, "I'm the fill in for Sailor Pluto, and we all know by way of myths, Pluto is God of the Dead." and he pauses, "Do I get a badass scythe?" he quips.

"Nope, sorry, we had to give the badass scythe to Buffy," Willow quips. Then she blinks and raises her head a bit. "... Fallen one..." o.o She just sort of stares off into space, as if trying to ponder out something that had clicked.

Karrde looks at Willow, "Okay Wills, I can hear the clicks a clicking. Whatcha got kiddo?" and he sneaks a glance at Killi.

Faith nods, "Yeah, I took it down and gave it to her last night, so she's happier. Even put a bow on it for her." she grins.

Killiara looks from Jack to Faith and back. "Jack, you also fight like death walking through a crowded room," she points out, "So it fits. Who's the moon that's embracing Faith, though?" She asks as she snags a cream filled doughnut for herself, unaware of what's lurking within. She takes a bite... and the cream filling squirts out and drops straight down. Killi looks down at her chest. "Why oh why do these act like a shelf whenever I drop food?" She shakes her head, and not wanting to waste any, scoops some back onto her finger and pops it into her mouth.

"Um, well, I haven't been here as much, and I've been a little out of touch, but," Willow says, pausing for a second, then looking at Faith more directly. "Um, has anyone seen Angel around here?"

Faith shakes her head, "No Angel and no Spike either. You've been the last one from home to show up here." she shrugs, "Sorry."

As Killi does that Jack mentally bites down a groan as he rubs his face. "..Uh no..only vamps Faith and I have run into are the nests we've trashed. Besides if Spike showed up he'd be raising hell demanding royalties from that hair bleach that has his name on it. So he'd be easy to find." and he sighs as he goes to get some coffee..and if he could dump water on himself he'd do so, but the only water Faith has got is that 'Spring of Drowned Girl'. He's tempted..but then he'd REALLY be in trouble.

Killiara blinks. "Jack, what's wrong? You look like you're bothered by something." She swipes a finger along the rest of the cream that fell onto her shirt, licking it off her finger before going back to the rest of the poor mistreated doughnut.

"Hm. That'd kind of fit... well, it's probably Faith, I guess, I mean I don't think there's someone checking these prophecies over to make sure they're standardized," Willow murmurs. 6.6

Faith says, "I wonder what Angel will say about the jars of Angel repellent with his face on it?" she grins and goes over to a drawer and pulls out a small box of what looks like nicotine patches and walks back over to drop them in front of Red. The box actually reads 'Rosenberg's Black Magic Patches.' followed by 'Ween yourself off of black magic in 12 easy steps!'

Meanwhile in the kitchen Jack is well, getting coffee. And he sighs as he downs a while cup in a gulp, and then he gets another cup. Well two..one for him and one for Killi. Coming out he offers her the cup, "Here ya go." he says as he blinks at the package, "No..sorry Willow..no standards here. Hell, remember the headache we were having? Faith figured it out by looking at it upside down." and he hmms, "From what you all told me of Angel, brood over it." he says as he flops down back in his chair.

Killiara only got a couple sips of her coffee last time before Jack spazzed over the 'spring of drowned girl' water, so is very eager this time to have a while cup of it. She takes a large swallow from the coffee, and her eyes widen. "Wow... this is good. Bitter, but good." She takes another mouthful, eyes closing and letting out a small sigh of bliss. Yummy.

Faith nods a bit, "Yeah, you're probably right Jack." then turns to Killiara. "And the Moon is probably my friend Usagi, near as we can figure..."

Karrde sighs, "I hate legends and all. Back home I used to fight against this stuff all the time." he mutters as he looks at the paper. And he blinks as he gets a bad feeling about something. And he looks over at Killi.

Faith says, "Prophecies are never good news. Ever."

by the time Karrde looks over at Killi, over half the cup of coffee is in her, and she's tapping her foot under the table, a rather stuccoco beat. "Yeah, cause no one ever wants to write down a prophecy that says 'cute fluffy bunnies need hugs at 11'. the only ones recorded are doom and gloom and chaos and evil wizards setting fire to said bunnies..."

"Point to the elf." says the Jack as he goes back to work. "Seems the gotta fill their doom and gloom quota." and he hmms, "..Well, maybe if we figure this out fast enough we can head it off at the pass and wreck whoever is behind it."

Faith grins, "I'm always up for some good wrecking. Just point me at them." then cracks her knuckles. " the snags a doughnut for herself."

Killiara takes another swallow of her coffee. "So, Faith, about this Victoria's Secret place you wanted to take me, when were we thinking of going?" Wicked, tricksy, distracting elf, isn't she?

Karrde says, "You and me both Faith, I HATE being led around by higher beings. I spent too much time back home kicking their asses." he says with a grimace. "And now, here I am being led around by them. There's irony there isn't there?" he asks as he snags as chocolate covered one. Just as he's about to take a bite the train of thought is derailed epically. You can almost hear the crash in his mind as he looks at Faith and Killiara. The doughnut forgotten, "...Huh?"

Faith smiles at Jack, "Well, Killiara really doesn't have any clothes with her. Or any good underwear, so I thought I would take her shopping." then turns back to her, "Maybe this evening. That sound okay to you? Red needs some stuff too, so we can make a girls night out of it."

Ah, okay. Just a shopping trip. Makes sense. No evil plan to play matchmaker, with Faith playing the matchmaker (insert images of what Faith could have planned..and we can guess what she'd come up with.) And Jack nods, "Oh..okay." Dammit, he's getting paranoid, which is a stretch for him, he's rarely ever like this. But that weird feeling of doom will not go away.

Killiara nods. "Yes, that sounds good, though it's hard to tell evening from noon in this place with all the cloud cover. I hope they have lots of lace." She comments rather blandly. "Jack, you're really on edge..." she stands up and moves to behind his chair so she's at the right angle to try massaging his shoulders, trying to work some of the tension out of his frame. "Honestly, you look like my teachers after I accidentally got into their brew of tea..."

Faith just smirks as everything is going to plan. "Anything you'd like for us to pick up for you Jack? Shirts? Jeans? A leather thong?" as she munches on her doughnut then goes back to looking at the prophecy. "Hey, what's this symbol for?" as she points to one she doesn't recognize.

Karrde blinks as Killi does that. And yes, he's tense, majorly tense. Like he doesn't relax ever. Just..just as he's about to start relaxing Faith's question causes him to jerk, "..Uh no..I'm fine. I take care of my stuff. And what symbol?" and he goes to look at it.

Faith points to a symbol that looks kinda like the Ark of the Covenant from the Indiana Jones film. "This one here..."

Killiara resists letting out a sharp sigh as she feels how tense he is, and just keeps on working on Karrde's shoulders, trying to ease away some of the tension, even going so far as to channelling a small amount of healing energy into her hands and through there into his muscles. What Jack's in the wrong position to see is how the thought of him in a thong has her blushing majorly.

Karrde looks at it and checks the book, "Arks..more than one." and he points at a following picture similar to Noah's ark. "..Arks..of Doom." he says softly.

Faith says, "Okay, that just sounds fucking creepy. So what are these 'Arks of Doom'?" she sits back in her chair.

Killiara is still in her happy place at the moment from the thought of Jack in a thong. Let's leave her there, massaging his shoulders, shall we?

And yes, Jack's muscles are eventually yielding to Killi's work on him. And he sighs, a nice contented sigh, "..Well..Ark has many meanings. Stuff like the Ark of the Covenant or Noah's Ark. But it means one thing 'vessel'." and he hmms, "Vessels of doom."

Faith sighs, "It really is always doom and gloom isn't it. This time it even says it." she leans forward and points to a little blueish ball on fire. "Bet this means gloom..."

Karrde says, "Uh..actually." he checks, "It means a 'burning of the world'." he says with a shrug, "But close enough."

Killiara shakes her head. "Nope. Blue fire's really hot, so it probably means something's gonna burn hotter than you'd get from a wood fire. Maybe charcoal or gas, or magic." But then again, explosions are a given wherever Jack's involved... she leans forward to press a kiss against the crown of Jack's head, and keeps massaging.

Karrde erks from that kiss and he manages to keep from whimpering. Dammit, force of nature was right. IF this keeps up, he will NOT be held responsible for his actions.

Faith facepalms, "Oh, just great... So we gotta save the world. Again." theres a knock on the door and Faith gets up to go see what it is. She comes back with a piece of paper on it snickering, "Guys, don't use any of the water from the pipes. Apparently some kids spiked it with some kinda pills last night..." she blinks, "What'd you use to make the coffee Jack?"

Karrde says, "..Uh..some water I bought on the way here. Wait..what'd they spike it with?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow.

Killiara looks up at Faith. "What kind of pills were used?" She asks, completely missing Jack's reaction. "I might've had a glass of the water from the sink before leaving to pick up the doughnuts..."

Faith smirks at Jack, "What do kids usually spike water with." she blinks at Killiara, "That probably isn't good...."

Karrde looks slowly at Killiara, "...Don't..tell me Faith." he says weakly. Oh god..he KNEW he was doomed.

Faith smirks, "Something called 'Funky Cold Medina'. Whatever the hell that is."

Killiara tilts her head to one side. "Wonder what that is? And why the words funky and cold had to be put in the title... sounds really unappetizing." she makes a face, continuing to rub Jack's shoulders, letting her fingers linger.

Karrde groans, "It's a song on a few worlds. Talking about a love potion." he says with a grimace. And then he erks and blinks as it hits him who said they had a drink of the water. Uh oh..and he tilts his head as he looks at Killi, "You drank the water, right?"

Faith ponders when she should tell Jack that it was really just Methylene Blue in the water. She smirks as she sits back to watch this.

Killiara nods slowly. "Yes, I did... but... I don't feel any different... especially about you..." which is indeed a puzzlement, as most love potions, well, they kinda crap out if the person's already in love.

Karrde nods slowly and looks back at the table. Wait..that means..but..they just met. How..huh? What the hell?! And with all this on Jack's mind he does the only thing he can do..he shorts out and just starts at a wall.

Faith grins and just folds up the paper and puts it away. This is way to fun.

Killiara sighs out harshly as he just shuts down. "Well, tells me how welcome I and my emotions are." She steps back, letting her hands fall from his shoulders as she goes to sit down and finishes the last of her doughnut.

And throughout it all JAck is just quiet. He's staring at the wall. Of course in another realm the PTB is sitting back laughing over all they've done to Jack, "Man, he used to be one of the worst. Now he's tamed." "No kidding. This is great." and a red light starts beeping, "What's that mean? "OH hell..he's BACK!!!" "You don't mean!" "We're fucked" And back in the normal, or as close as we can get realm Jack begins to chuckle just a wild almost manical chuckle. Standing up he smirks as he runs a hand through his hair. Walking up to Killi he hmms and leans in to kiss her softly on the lips, the entire time a devil may care smirk on his face. His eyes dancing with amusment."

Faith starts to get up to move over towards Jack when he starts to come back to life... THen just stands there dubmly as he kisses Killi... Okay... This is new in her experiance...

Killiara, so certain was she that the BSOD Jack experienced meant she was rejected that the wild laughter throws her off guard. She's about to call to him, cautiously, not knowing what's going on... when she's kissed. Wow. One can almost see the little fireworks go off around her head--- no wait, those are real sparks, she's startled enough that her magic's leaking out. She thought she'd have to do alot more breaking through his shell before he responded like THAT! When the kiss ends she's left with a rather dazed expression on her face. Wow, what epiphany happened in Jack-land?

Karrde steps back and smirks, "Not bad at all." he says with a chuckle. As he goes over to get his coffee cup. Looking down at himself he grimaces, "Black..bleh." and he pulls off the coat and tosses it aside. Pulling a tan one from subspace he pulls it on, "..What? You two are looking at me like I'm some type of weird thing." he says with a wink, "...Which I ain't trust me kiddies." he says as he sips his coffee. "Just old Jack Karrde, one man force of mass destruction, chaos, anarchy, and all that. I make insurance people shit their shorts."

Faith glances over to Killiara, "I think we broke him..." Well at least Jack didn't kiss her too. "Umm, Jack... It was just methylene blue in the water. Killi's just going to piss blue for a few days is all."

Killiara is still just a little stunned from the kiss. "Sudden shifts in personality will cause those around you to react oddly." She states. "And... considering you just went blech to an outfit you yourself put on... I think we're looking at a personality shift... are you... feeling okay?"

Karrde grins a bit at Killi, "..Got it in one sweetheart." he says with a wink. "...Let's start with a story kids. Long story short, when I, the everloving Jack Karrde, lost everything. I kinda sealed away all of it, and rebuilt myself. Calmer, more mature, you name it. But now..seals are gone kiddies." and something in his eyes means trouble is a brewing, "Meaning...let's go find the son of a bitch that's wanting to cause Armageddon and rip his ass off and make him wear it for a hat. Or give him a chainsaw sopository."

Faith just blinks, then grins. "SOunds good, lets go find this fucker and introduce him to pain."

One one hand, no more brooding. On the other hand, she dosen't know this jack. What an odd place to be in. "I get the feeling now would be a bad time to ask what a chainsaw suppository is..." she states. But... she's the one who put that smile on his face, that's a good thing, right? "So, it took the shock of hearing someone's in love with you to break the seal?" Jack, you're confusing the hell out of this poor elf.

Karrde says, "Pain?" he snorts, "..Puh-leaze. I was thinking of using him as a pinata..then feeding him to a vat of flesh eating worms..finishing off with dumping him inch by inch in a vat of acid." and he grins darkly. Ooookay..overkill? Nope..no such word. At Killi's words, "..No..just the shock of the joke. Brainbreaks..gotta love it. And honey, there's only ONE woman I ever loved, she's dead and gone. End of story." Maybe this wasn't such a good switch.

Faith just blinks at Jack... She's starting to agree. And think he needs a good smack upside the head with something heavy. "Jack, you're being an ass ya know..."

and now it's Killi's turn to get a little angry. "Then why did you steal my first kiss?" Rather than let him see the tears his words triggered within her, she stands up, and walks towards the door. Gotta stay calm, like the arctic... but, it really dosen't work and she runs the last couple feet out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

Karrde looks at Faith, "Maybe..but ask yaself this Faith, she met me a couple days ago. Love doesn't happen that quick." as she runs out he sighs a bit. "..I better go as well. Got things to do..demons to torture for info. Laters." he says with a smirk as he gets up to go.

Faith smirks, "You're still being an ass. You just made her run out of the room." she shrugs, "And you never know Jack, you never know."

Karrde says, "Well..you ain't seen nothing yet." and with that he's out the door.

2009-02-28 (PreU) Buffy comes calling

2012-02-26T18:07:41Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Buffy comes Calling |Summary= |Who=Buffy, Faith, Killiara |Date=February 28th, 2009 |Where=Faith's Apartment |}} Faith is rumaging around her ..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Buffy comes Calling
|Summary=
|Who=[[Buffy]], [[Faith]], [[Killiara]]
|Date=February 28th, 2009
|Where=Faith's Apartment
|}}

Faith is rumaging around her apartment, cleaning up after Killiara charging off and Jack leaving. She sighs, what a fucked up day this had been. Willow's off taking a nice relaxing soak in the bathtub.

There's a sudden knock on the door, the blonde Slayer doesn't make too much noise when she walks down halls. She calls out, "Faith, it's me." She's holding the familiar scythe in her hand down at her side. She glances at it out of the corner of her eye. .o( I need a holster or something..)

Faith sighs and walks over to the door to open it and let B in, "Hey B, what's up?" as she stands off to the side to let her in.

Buffy lingers for a few moments near the doorway to before she steps all the way in, she quickly looks around, stops. Buffy turns on her heels to look back at Faith, "Where's Jack?"

Faith closes the door, "He left a little while ago B. Why? What's up?" She heads back over to the couch, "Coffee?"

A brief female yell from the bedroom in the back of the apartment calls out, "Jack's being a Jackass, that's where he is!"

Buffy shakes her head quickly at the offer of coffee, furrowing her brow while she speaks. She has a rather classic tone for her, authoritative. "Because he's the one who knows where Xander is. I looked practically all night, no sign of everyone's favorite cyclops. Except for a blobby thing with one eye that really seemed to like my shoes," She rolls her eyes quickly, putting a hand out in the classic signal for 'stop', before continuing on. ".. Jack knows, and he needs to tell me. Xander should not be out there alone. I don't even think I should be out there alone half the time. Kinda' makes Sunnydale look like Mayberry." She looks at the back door briefly, with a questioning look at Faith.

Faith shakes her head, "B, Jack doesn't know. His control over the gates isn't so good yet. I pinned him down on it today." she sighs, "He gets flashes, like watching a tv show in fast forward. He knows Xander's okay, but has no idea where he is." she blinks a bit, "B, this place isn't that bad. I've never had much problem going out by myself here." then chuckles a bit at the comment, "Don't ask B, you really don't wanna know beyond it's a fucked up situation. Oh, and don't drink the tap water, it'll make you piss blue..."

A small chibi figure of an elf appears in front of the door to the bedroom, about as tall as a child, with big green eyes and eggageratedly pointed ears, in some odd green outfit. "Faaaaaaith... that's a good idea. Can I turn Jack into a donkey, please?" The illusion gives Faith puppy dog eyes.

Buffy seems to hardly trust the answer she's been given, as she gives Faith a kind of 'come on..' look. She sighs and goes to sit down upon the couch not too far from her. "I just don't like knowing he's out there. And I could deal with what was back home - but dimensional travel? Not exactly in my range of been-there-done-thats. Though I know Ang.." She stops in mid-sentence, staring at the chibified elf in front of the door. "... Huh?"

Faith says, "Look B, you know me. If for one minute I didn't believe Jack about him being safe and him not knowing where he is, I'd be beating the answers out of him." she sighs, "And I don't like him being alone out there either. But I know he can take care of himself too. I'd love to drag him back here, especially since he ran off cause of me." she shrugs and slumps back against the couch. "We rescued a girl from a bunch of slave traders the other day. She kinda fell of Jack and he turned into an ass. I swear, I'm gonna splash him with that water that turns a guy into a chick."

The little chibi elf looks around, tilts her head thoughtfully, and suggests, "Turn him into a female donkey... that's on fire? I'm real good with setting things on fire and making them go kaboom..." Hands get clasped under the chibi's chin, and it looks really hopeful. "I'm used to being treated like scum, but, to act nice first so I didn't have my guard up when it happened... that's just unnessicarily cruel. Maybe if I turn his pants into a giant spider... that's on fire!" she keeps coming back to that, dosen't she?

Faith blinks at the Chibi, "He's really not usually like that, unless he's been putting on a front the whole time I've known him. I really think he just snapped. Not that I don't want to smack him around a bit for that..."

The chibi sniffs. "So I can't turn his pants into spiders and set the whole lot on fire?" she asks, sounding very forlorn and miserable about the 'no'.

Faith says, "No Ki. You can't turns his pants into spiders and set em on fire. Hopefully he'll be back to normal in a few days... I'm not sure how long I'm going to be able to refrain from shooting him if he keeps up with this shit."

The little chibi kicks her foot at the carpet. "Not even one spider, and a few embers?" Geez, she sounds like a little kid, no wonder the illusion-self she sent into the main room looks like a kid.

Faith snickers, "Wouldn't you feel bad about it if he's back to normal tomorrow though Ki?"

Ki shakes her head. "Nope! Cause the Jack we know would probably get in a funk about it and... punish himself... better than I could... dammit." She sighs. "Stupid Jack..."

Faith sighs and nods, "Hopefully, he'll go back to normal soon. Maybe after he sleeps or something."

Chibi-Ki scuffs her toes in the carpet a little. "I think... we shouldn't play with him like that anymore. That really pushed him over the edge. If he comes back, I'm going to stop pushing. Just be myself."

Faith says, "That wasn't pushing, that was a joke." she shrugs, "Jack knows what I'm like.."

Chibi-Ki sighs. "I knew he'd push away if he found out I felt this strongly, but, I didn't know he'd push away this hard... and it's kind of silly speaking through an illusion because I'm too worn out by crying to want to get out of bed, isn't it?"

Faith smirks a bit, "Like I said, this isn't him. Seeing me completely naked didn't even phase him. I's probably just the looming apocalypse and stress and this on top of it."

Chibi-ki looks up at Faith. "Are you sure? I mean, he seems pretty unphased by me too, but... he's always nice to you..." Sometimes, romance really sucks.

Faith says, "He treats me nice cause we're alike. We both have dark pasts."

Chibi-ki vanishes, only to have the door open and a tired Killiara open it, eyes a bit puffy from a long crying jag. "I had been hoping for reassurance that he does indeed get phased by me..." she says a little dryly before walking into the living room and sitting on the floor. "Still, I think I should keep my distance from him a while, don't you think?"

Faith says, "Lets just see what happens. And yeah Ki, he does get phased by you. He's just subtle in his reactions."

Killiara sighs. "Only thing I noticed was him tensing up when I came into the room today." She shakes her head, and leans back against the edge of the couch. "Yeah, let's just see what happens, but... I am really going to keep my distance for a bit."

Faith says, "He wouldn't tense up if he hadn't noticed you." she smirks.

Killiara looks up at the ceiling. "Yeah, but there are all sorts of ways to notice someone. We need something else to talk about, I'm about to start brooding..."

Faith smirks, "Don't you know brooding attracts broody vampiers?" she grins.

Killiara shrugs. "I wouldn't know, I've never met a vampire."

Faith shrugs, "Hang around us long enough and you will."

Killiara sighs. "Are vampires flammable?"

Faith says, "Very"

Killiara thinks a few seconds. "Think we could find some to set on fire? Some part of me still feels tight after all that, you know?"

Faith nods, "We can probably do that this evening yeah. That's always good fun."

Killiara nods. "It sounds like it. I'm still lacking in control, this tight feeling usually indicates I'm going to have some sort of accident soon if I can't loosen up that knot. I don't know why my magic wants to be used when I get angry like this..."

Faith nods, "Yeah, don't worry. We'll go out and find something to beat on in a bit."

Killiara sighs, and buries her face in her hands. "Urg, what's wrong with me? I just caught myself thinking how handsome his grin was in the middle of that change."

Faith snickers, "You got it bad girl. Don't worry, thing's will work out for you." she just wishes her love life would work out.

Killiara shakes her head. "It's not just that, it's.. he was smiling. I've not seen him with that kind of expression before. If he's happy like this, should we really want to change him back?"

Faith says, "I dunno. He must have changed for some reason before... We'll just have to wait and see."

Killiara sighs. "He said... it was a regression. He was like this before, but, because he lost everything, he sealed away the person he was and became a new person, more responsible and mature. I wonder just how extreme the difference in personality is?"

Faith shrugs, "I dunno. Didn't know him before. I'm as much in limbo right now as you are."

Killiara turns to look at Faith, and actually smiles. "So, we'll figure things out as we go along, I guess."

Killiara sighs, and looks back up at the ceiling. "Hey, the other day, when Jack freaked about the water... he said the other building was ready, and that we could move in. It might be small and petty of me, but... it'd be kinda nice if he came back here and couldn't find us."

Faith snickers, "Yeah, but that's alot of shit to move. And then Xander couldn't find us when he decides to come back either."

Killiara mms. "So, we're staying here until Xander shows up then?"

Faith says, "I think it's the best thing. Or at least, I will stay here till he turns up."

Killiara smiles wryly. "We're fools, but, we're loyal fools, aren't we? So, tell me about this Xander of yours."

Faith chuckles, "Not much to tell really. I'm not even sure that I even have a chance with him. Last time I saw him, he got mad and ran off. Jack hasn't even been able to find him."

Killiara reaches up to tuck a stray strand of hair back behind her ear. "Well... that could be something for me to do while I'm avoiding Jack... look for him."

Faith nods, "I'm starting to get really worried. B was out all last night and couldn't find him either. And I've tried everyplace I can think of. Wherever he is, he's got to be hiding on purpose." she sighs.

Killiara nods. "Probably. It sounds like he found some space to think about what was said." She flashes a smile. "I'll get to work looking for him later, okay?"

Faith grins and nods, "Yeah. As long as we know where he's at and that he's safe, that's all that matters. If he needs space, I'll give it to him."

Killiara nods. "That's the hard part, isn't it? Giving someone space while needing to know they're okay..."

Faith nods. "That and B will probably put me back in a coma if anything happens to him."

2009-02-28 (PreU) I'm not insane! I promise! WEEEEEE!

2012-02-26T18:03:35Z

Devi:

{{Logsummary|
Title=I'm not insane! I promise! WEEEEEE!
|Summary=This is the connecter log for '[[2009-02-28 (PreU) Let's see some action!]]'
|Who=[[Caliga]], [[Faith]], [[Killiara]]
|Date=February 28th, 2009
|Where=The Twisted Street - Distorted Way
|}}

The Twisted Street - Distorted Way
The Twisted street at this point seems to begin to loose it's greyscale and become more of a black and white contrast as the extremes of color begin to be sifted out, the street at this point seems to be extremely unstable and rock with sudden jarring movements. Doorways snap instead of fade in as the ground seems to become more torn apart and scattered the further it goes forward until it is just pieces distributed through the blackness.

Buildings float around in constant motion as silvery beings can seen fading in and out in eternal confict, like this place is a warzone waiting to happen.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
The Distorted Way.. One of the most dangerous areas in all of Twisted. The floating skyscrapers randomly collide with one another, causing debris to go flying every which way. A strangely dressed teenager stands there, as a half of a brilliantly green building suddenly makes a divebomb towards him. The teen doesn't seem to be phased, as he quickly spins around, and jams out his right index finger, striking a corner of the building before it hits him. "Bakusai Tenketsu." The words seem to carry a little power behind them as large cracks form in the base of the building, before exploding into a fine powder. A light *KTCH!* sound echoes out, and a small red orb of light appears within the smoke. Once it clears, the teen is left standing there, both hands in his pockets with a lit cigarette lazily hanging from his lips.

Faith is walking along with Killiara. "Hopefully we'll find some vamps here. Jack and I have been hitting them pretty hard, so they seem to actually be trying to hide from us today it seems." she grins, "Not that it'll do them any good in the long run."

Killiara glances around in either direction as she walks along. "I think the archetecture would take care of any vampires..." she says a bit dryly as they continue. "It dosen't seem like an area friendly to any kind of life, normal or un."

A slight shimmer of energy appears around the teenager as he suddenly takes to the air, kicking the other half of the building with his right foot. A large chunk of debris suddenly flies off the building, and hurtles down towards the two women. "Tch.. Figures. I get bored, decide to clean up some clutter, and /her/ friends decide to wander about..." The words carry easily over the air as the teenager vanishes, then reappears directly infront of Faith. She'd easily recognize the kid from the other day. "Didja think about my offer any?" He holds up his left hand, as a deep blue swirl of energy appears around his feet. "HAH!" A wave of invisible energy flies out, causing the building to stop dead in its tracks. "If you're going to do something, do it now. Or please, get outta my way, 'k?"

Faith raises an eyebrow at Cal, "Yeah, like I carry high explosives around with me. And yeah, after the advise of some friends, gotta so no to your offer." she nods to Kil, "Come on Kill, lets get out of his way." and heads off to the to the side to get out of his way.

Killiara nods, and follows Faith over to one side, not wanting to get into the gentleman's way. "I take it this is a friend of yours, Faith?" She asks curiously, a new enough arrival not to be familiar with Caliga as of yet. "So, it's okay to blow up buildings in this area?" she tacks on to the end of her last question, suddenly noticing what the teenager's doing.

"You mean the advice of Mei. What? You gonna try to kill me too?" There's a slight shift in the air around them as a faint blue aura starts to build up around Caliga's body. He closes his eyes, and lowers his hand down to his side, causing the building to start floating back down. That is, until a rather large portal suddenly appears infront of him, causing the building to vanish within it. Another portal appears off in the distance, as the building flies out of it, striking into the ground with a loud thud. A deep breath of relief is given from the teenager, as he looks towards Killiara. "It's one of the unstable areas of Twisted. It's better then these buildings floating over the populated parts, and striking into habitable places. But then again Mei'd have you believe I'm a horrible monster hellbent on killing her. Oooo.. Look at me! A kid. Spoooky." He waves his hands about like a lunatic.

Faith smirks, "Her and other friends. Every seems to think I should stay as far away from you, TASK, and the Council as possible." she shrugs, "Sounds like good advice to me really. There aren't many people that I think I can trust around here."

Killiara can't help but giggle just slightly at the arm waving. "Well then, are you a horrible monster hellbent on killing someone and doing target practice on buildings?" she asks in a lightly teasing tone of voice, linking her hands behind her back and rocking forward and back slightly on the heels of her feet.

"Psh. Lemme see. Mei's insane, and this is easily proven because she thinks I tried to have her killed. Seriously? If I wanted her dead, I'd have killed her like I did a member of the council. Oh. Wait. People forgot I did that too. Stormed into the council chambers, and killed one demanding things change and get better for the denizens of Twisted. But, remember boys and girls. I'ma monster! Grrr! Rarrrr!" Caliga lifts his hands and hisses loudly towards the girls. He then shakes his head and takes a long drag from the cigarette that still somehow is within his mouth, exhaling a long trail of smoke from his nostrils. "I'm me. But as your friend there says, I can't be trusted. Kinda funny in its own right 'ya know?"

Killiara tilts her head to one side. "You do realise I only arrived a couple days ago and have no clue who any of those people are, right? The people I know in this world I can count on one hand." One of her pointed ears twitch. "Wouldn't it be better to rant at someone who has the context to understand exactly what you're ranting about?"

Faith shrugs, "Like I said, Mei wasn't the only one. Others have warned me away too. Not like it's just you either. They had bad things to say about TASK and the Council too." she glances to Killiara, "As I understand it, Mei is his 'ex'."

"FUCK! FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!" Caliga starts screaming loudly, waving his arms about like a lunatic as he looks towards the more inhabited places of Twisted. "YOU WANNA See HOW FUCKiNG UNTRUSTWORTHY i AM?!" Caliga starts screaming towards the women at the top of his lungs, a look of pure rage crossing his face. "LeTS GO See WHaT tHe HeLL iS gOiNG oN! SHaLL We?!" Three portals suddenly appear in the air, which then make a dive bomb down towards the two women, moving to envelop them and take them straight into the frey.

Killiara would start to slowly back away from the crazy man, but, the portal sweeps down and she dosen't know how to move to avoid them. She lets out a brief scream, covering her head with her arms but too startled to throw up any kind of defensive shield. Geez, no wonder she was found held captive by slavers...

Faith says, "Hey! Go do your own shit, leave us outa it! Jeeze, Mei and Skeeve are right, you are fucked in the head." she starts jumping backwards as she's reaching into her coat for one of her pistols, acking as the portal nabs her too.

2009-02-28 (PreU) Let's see some action!

2012-02-26T18:02:37Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Let's see some action! |Summary=Part 2 of 2 |Who= Caliga, Devi, Faith, Herr_Major, Kaldrath, Killiara, Kyle, Mei, [[Tyler]..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Let's see some action!
|Summary=Part 2 of 2
|Who= [[Caliga]], [[Devi]], [[Faith]], [[Herr_Major]], [[Kaldrath]], [[Killiara]], [[Kyle]], [[Mei]], [[Tyler]], [[Vash_Kobayashi]]
|Date=February 28th, 2009
|Where=Twisted Street
|}}

The Twisted Street
The Twisted street stretches on and on in two opposite directions, though in a straight line it does not stay. Forever is the street a black and white color, and even your own body and clothing begin to lose their flare and become a dull grey if you stay outside for too long. The sky above this part of the street is dark and grey, and rarely does the sun shine through. Newspapers from various times and places roll across the street, which isn't properly maintained and has multiple cracks in its forever running surface. Never does the wind stop blowing softly here. Pieces of buildings warp in and out of existence at times, all except one. A lone restaurant sits amidst the madness, alone and untouched by the darkness, a beam of light from the grey clouds occasionaly touches its surface. A fight seems to have taken place here. Many of the buildings are utterly ruined and there are chunks of stone embedded in the street.

From here do all the worlds, times, and lives of Twisted connect, on a never ending road that has no beginning or end. A simple five minute walk could bring you to another world, another place, another time. One can also get lost if they stray to far from the road, though rumors of Street wanderers spread eternally; those who have learned to stroll through the maddening insanity beyond the road. Wander where you will, but stick to the path lest you never return to it.

------------------------------------------

Evil_Devi appears in the Middle way, the heart of Twisted. Face twisted with disgust, she walks casually through the street, despising it. "To hell with your happy land." Grinning, she raises her hand towards a chunk of building. Her head rolls back, red eyes managing to glint behind their glow as she lets loose a cannon like stream of power. Resting on one building, she watches as it starts to smolder and disintegrate. Smoke starts to rise in a billowing line as the buildings supports give way and send it crashing into it's neighbor. The beam from her palm fades, and she tilts her head. Devi eye's the UR, crinkles her lip and decides against it. After all, the UR can't really be destroyed.. At least not the bar. And she's already burned it to the ground once.

Evil_Devi turns to a building on the other side of the street and shoots it with her glowly purple energy. As soon as the stone starts smoldering, she stops and laughs. "Oh, god, I wonder if I can do that." Walking up to it, she lays her palms on the stone and closes her eyes. The building seems to shudder and from it's base, it starts to turn royal purple. She cackles while she does this, opening her eyes to watch as the whole thing is covered and bright in the sky. Skipping along, she moves down the line, filling each building with her power. After a few minutes, over half the street is glowing brightly. If there wasn't a sun, this could possibly a realistic light source.

Evil_Devi grins evilly and poofs into Vash's coat, his trademark glasses perched upon her delicate nose. Rising her voice in song, she sweetly sings,"Total Slaughter, total Slaughter, I won't leave, a single man alive. Laa Lee Dee dee, Geinocide, Laa Lee Daa Daa, and ocean of blood." Surprisingly, she's got a really nice voice... If you don't count the lyrics. She continues on down the street, fueling up another building.

Tyler comes blazing in from the sky, his armor's boots flaring at full power as he rights himself from his head long dive at the last moment. He slams into the street before Devi and rises slowly, cracks radiating out from his armored form. His armor pulses dangerously, "You've got one chance to stop this. There are innocents in the area, and I WILL protect them." His amplified voice booms out across the street as the electrical hum of his suit kicks into higher gear, rising up out of the human range of hearing.

Three portals suddenly appear behind Devi, two of which spit out Faith and Killiara onto the ground. The third, shimmers, then cracks, before exploding outwards. "OH DEeEeEeEEEVii!" A teenager in a red jacket suddenly steps out of the violently burning portal, glaring at the woman with a grin strangely reminiscent of the homicidal maniac himself. "NoW noW..." He suddenly stops, and clutches his head, shaking it violently, going silent. His fingers dig into his skull, as the fingernails start to embed themselves into his scalp.. "Come on Devi.. Blowing up buildin's? Really..." There's a bright flash of light, and standing there in the place of the teenager is Caliga Satanas, complete in his shiny shiny armor.

Faith grumbles as she picks herself up off the ground and dusts herself off, "I'm going to shoot that fucker right in the nuts until I run out of bullets. With both guns." and reaches into her coat to pull out both pistols and make sure they're ready.

Killiara stumbles a bit as she gets spat out, hands going out to stabilize herself. "I don't think I like portal travel..." her eyes look a bit dazed as she recovers her balance, looking about as non-combat-like as one might expect of an elf-maid. "And... right into danger..." She takes a step behind Faith, having seen how the other girl can handle herself in trouble but not knowing how to fight herself.

Eyeing Tyler, Devi continues filling the building, stepping back after it's started glowing. One slender finger rises and ticks back and forth, a tut tut sound rolling from her lips. She presses her fingers in 'Shh' and tiptoes comically to the next building, her hands resting on the gray stone and fueling it too. She flashes a grin at Tyler. The building starts glowing, and Devi straitens to face Caliga. "Oh dear me, Caliga, you scurvy dog you. What are you doing out of your gilded cage?" Her surprise at Caliga's mannerisms is lost in her current anguish, and she hides it all well. Devi's eyes roam over the new comers and she smiles twistedly. "Let's let the chaos begin, shall we?"

Tyler tilts his helmeted head forward, his 'visor' brightening rapidly, "You're making a mistake..." He takes a moment and cross references his computer, "Devi...Ah...you're involved with the incident with Mei's child." He points at the buildings, his arm rearranging and opening as a device pops out and begins siphoning kinetic energy off the buildings, quickly stabilizing them. He sends a glance towards Caliga, "Caliga...you helped me design my armor, I hope you're willing to help save innocent lives."

Faith blinks and looks at the hard hat in front of her... Not sure if she should trust him or not. She does take it, but doesn't put it on yet...

Killiara snaps out one hand, one with a crystal bracelet wrapped tightly around the wrist... and the bracelet shimmers into a flute made of the same crystal substance. She brings the flute up to her lips, fingers poised on the notes as she tries to figure out what she wants to do. So many things, not enough control to pull them off... wait... "Master of the Dancey Dance?" Okay, now that's just silly, what's he gonna do, Macarena this girl to death? Very well. Let's give him something to dance to. She takes a moment to secure the helmet in place, and begins playing Whiskey in the Jar.

Evil_Devi glares. "Mei consumed her child, I didn't kill it, and GODDAMNIT, I have proof." She pouts as she feels him trying to take her powers from the stone. "Poo, You take my fun away Sir. But not too much." She grins. The ground rumbles and the buildings groan as pressure starts mounting inside. The glow flashes brightly and the buildings burst. Each chunk of rubble burns with power, smacking into the ground, and hopefully, into the people confronting her. The chunks that hit the street will fuse and start melting. They cool quickly however, and are stuck in. Sadly though, Tyler managed to drain half of what she'd set up. From the long overcoat, Devi pulls out a tiny gold and black box that plays a methodical little tune, haunting and beautiful. Her fingers press a center button and within a few seconds, she's opened it. The lights on the street go out; a cold chill settles over the Middle way, and a heavy fog rolls in. Terrified screams and moans echo off what's left of the street, all sounding from behind Devi.

Kaldrath slowly comes drifting in from above, his black jumpsuit blowing softly in the eerie air as he touches down next to Caliga, "Caliga...I feel her strength...she's a challenge." He allows himself a grin as he clenches his white gloved hands. He settles completely to the ground his heels clicking on the pavement. The twin tribal braids on his shoulder begin to raise gently as a white-blue glow covers his body.

Tyler moves quickly dashing in front of the others around, his shields snapping to full as the molten rock strikes against it, sending sizzling sparks into the night air. He growls inside his helmet, "HOW DARE YOU! THERE COULD HAVE BEEN PEOPLE IN THERE!" He crouches and dashes forward, his armor shifting about him as weaponry springs from his shoulders, unleashes twin metal canisters sparking towards her. They each explode, sending a hardening, holding foam crackling with magic and a mix of technology.

A look of annoyance appears upon Caliga's face as he extends both of his hands forwards. "Oh no you don't Devi. We both have shit to deal with regardin' my wife.." A slight grin comes from the man as he looks to the hulking Saiya-jin landing next to him. "How long has it been, since you and I have done this together?" His body shimmers as he lowers his hands down to his side, seemingly letting the box continue with its duty. "First things first though... Slayer broad. Hold your guns up high, and repeat after me. This bullet of mine is glowing red! It's loud roar tells me to defeat you!"

Faith stares at Caliga, "Fuck you! I don't trust your ass remember!" she waves her gun in the air then fires a few shots towards Caliga's groin. "You're as nutty as a peanut!"

The bullets seemingly vanish and Caliga turns and grins. "Repeat after me, if you want more power babycakes. This gift is free of attachments. Call it leveling a playing field if you will. Besides.. You gotta break into hell sometime, and what're you gonna do with real bullets? Throw 'em at em like chicken nuggets? Now.. This bullet of mine is glowing red! It's loud roar tells me to defeat you!"

Faith sighs, "I swear if you blow me up, I'm coming back to haunt your ass." She holds her guns up in the air and repeats in a deadpan sarcastic tone, "This bullet of mine is glowing red. It's loud roar tells me to defeat you."

Killiara blinks. She doesn't break her concentration on the song to speak, but instead warps a small illusion of herself talking, a little chibi-version of herself perched on her shoulder. "Anyone else feel like life's taken a turn for the surreal today?"

Kyle is coming down the street, seemingly lost in his own thoughts, muttering to himself under his breath. As he gets closer to the fight he's pulled out of his reverie by gun shots and shouting. "What the hell...." His hand does go for his blaster, just in case, but this probably isn't the best place for him to be wandering around.

Evil_Devi phases out, becoming nothing more then a shimmer as Tyler's rockets fly towards her. They go through her and a large mist of blood rises from behind her. Screams of pain sound off above the din and Devi pulls sharply back into focus. "Innocent? No one's innocent, aside from children." She's not about to tell him that she's evacuated the people before hand. Oblivion really doesn't approve of total slaughter. As Kal flys in, and Kyle shows, Devi cackles loudly,"WHAT A GATHERING I'VE SUMMONED. LOOK AT YOU, FIGHTING TO SAVE SOMETHING YOU DON'T EVEN WANT!" Forms emerge from the heavy fog. Beings like no one that hasn't been to hell have seen. Nurses with skin wrapped around their faces, shuffling with lead pipes in their hands, heads twitching unnaturally. The ground is covered in tiny tiny worms, acid spitting from their maws. The Gray children, small child size monsters, crying and reaching their arms out pathetically towards the group. Above in the sky, the sound of wings being beat , scores upon scores of beings. "How many can you fight then? I've got an army and more." She smirks and vanishes, only to reapper miles above the hell on earth to watch the show comfortably.

Kaldrath casually looks up at her, never losing track. "Think you can contain my energies, Caliga? I feel like I might be able to let go for real this time." He lifts back off the ground before he explodes in a bright blue aura coming to stop before Devi. He smirks and clenches his fists tighter, until they pop. "I remember you. You weren't this strong last time we met." He chuckles, "But you might be able to handle me this time. I will be your opponent. The others can handle your minions. Lets see if you can handle me." Around him the air begins to shake and pulse with the energies gathering around his form.

"ERUPTING! BURNING! BLAST!!" Once Faith says this, she'll notice the difference, and the extra weight in her guns. Caliga grins and looks over his shoulder once more. "Use them only when 'ya have to cutie. And please, keep them outta my wife's hands, k? Now then.. Rightio..." The man slowly floats into the air. "You sure?" He slowly starts swirling his hands about, creating a very small white ball of energy between them. "All right.. Kaldrath Smash!" He grins evilly as the ball of energy vanishes. His body starts to glow as he places his left hand upon Kaldrath's forehead and nods. "Hop to it Biggy."

Tyler curses inside his helmet, the mic off to contain it. He dashes over to the foam and looks at the bloody chunks in it. "Anti-magic field...the creatures are magic." At this point a black cat goes walking by and looks up at Tyler. it says one 'word', "NYah!" At that point an explosion goes off near by sending it scurrying off. Tyler turns at that point and kicks on his mic, "The creatures are magic. Hit them with anything that can nullify magic and they'll go down without a fight!" He boosts into the nearest creature and hits it with a tazer like shock, sending an anti-magic pulse through it, putting it down instantly.

Faith blinks, "what the hell?" and holsters one of her guns to check the other one out, pulling a large red crystal out of what is normally a clip, "..." she shrugs and shoves it back in then points it towards the group of minions and pulls the trigger to see what happens.

Killiara changes tunes suddenly, to something that sounds almost like a jig, fingers dancing over the keys to produce the swiftly changing tune. Fire blooms in front of her, swirls, crackling in time to the music as she sends it along the ground, trying to scour the worms from the street. Such things are an abomination, and should not be tolerated on the face of this planet! She sways slightly back and forth to the music she's creating, lost at least temporarily in her magic as she tries to control it enough to only burn what she wants to burn, and not those gathered here in defense of this place. She is magic, she can't fight with anti-magic, silly.

Kyle stares rather blankly, then in response to Tyler. "Oh that's easy for you to say!" He unholsters his blaster, muttering "I guess you only live once, besides, I have a feeling running won't help." He levels the blaster towards the nurses and fires off a few shots, powerful enough to punch through a steel wall.

Evil_Devi blinks as Kal shows up with her. "I didn't think you remembered that. That was a while ago, dude." She shifts onto her feet, Vash's red coat fluttering around her ankles softly.A soft smile surfaces on her lips. "So why are you here, again? What do you care about these people?"--Down below, the waves continues on. As Tyler tries to ravish Devi's ranks, Faith's shot shoots through numerous baddies, causing some to violently *POP* in a burst of blood, others to burn from the inside out. Once the shot hits the ground, it sounds like someone has dropped a bomb, and a large burst of fire takes hold in the middle of the beasts. Killiara's tune lures some of the worms, their tiny tiny bodies working quickly to reach her. Those who don't burn automatically hiss acid at her wherever they can before melting down. The *thwap* of sound closes in on the group, and large skinned dino-like birds swoop down to try and chomp at Tyler and Faith's head. Anguish fills the air, making it seem colder and the fog denser. Kyle's shots blast through the lines of nurses, bodies piling up upon each other, only to disintegrate. They leave behind them small piles of meat and blood. How many of these people have ever been involved in a war before?

Kaldrath grits his teeth as his energies grow rapidly. His hair begins to pulse a golden color as his aura suddenly springs into existence, slowly beginning to spiral about his form, tugging his jumpsuit upwards slightly in slow waves, "I was my earth's protector. But here...I'm searching for a challenge and to keep the powerful in check I suppose. I'm testing myself, and I'm going to test myself against you, and I'll best you or die trying." His aura swirls faster becoming an orb of golden energy as a growl escapes his throat. The growl rapidly grows into a shout as the orb explodes outwards, sending an expanding shock wave of energy outwards across the sky. His hair stands on end as electrical energy sparks about his suddenly HUGE form. The top of his jump suit rips immediately from the rapidly expanding mass of muscle. A golden tail wraps around his massive waist as he levels his pupiless eyes onto Devi. He glares at Devi, his aura burning about his form as a spark of power shoots past his vision.

Tyler ducks, a blast of energy shooting up through the beast that swooped at him from a suddenly appearing weapon on his back. It folds itself back away as his armor once against goes sleek. He sends a fist into another creature, sending it hurtling against a wall. "Block out what you see. I don't think they were ever living!" He is of course thankful that blood can't strike his armor through the energy shields. He sends a few snap white-blue shots of power from his palm emitters at a couple of other creatures.

Caliga says, "Now.. Tyler was it?" Caliga looks towards the armored man and laughs at his current state. "Really... Do your best to keep everything off me, or else the Incredible Hulk up there will level half the known universe." He shakes his head as he drops down to the ground, crossing his legs and taking a deep breath, entering a trance-like state. The energy the Saiya-jin is giving off, and that Caliga's giving off himself are strangely similar for those who can tell..

There's a flash of orange, and Killiara is suddenly in the air, held tightly in a blonde teenage boy's arms. As for the worms that were attacking her, there is almost nothing identifiable of them left. The girls rescuer grins slightly. "I'm Vash, and I'll be your saviour today. We appreciate your patronage, and remember there are no complementary peanuts or drinks on this flight. Now hang on tight, and lemme get you back down to the ground." Vash glances over at Devi, then down to Caliga and Kaldrath, seemingly catching on quite quickly to whats going on. "Fine.. I'll get my rematch later on." The blond haired teen phases out of sight, before re-appearing on the ground where Killiara once was, setting her back down. "Now.. Lemme focus on this horde of uglies.. You ladies stand back and watch in awe as I clear a path to safety for ya!" He turns and smiles brightly at Faith and her friend, a slight sheen of light coming from the corner of the smile. It'd look cool and all, until he gets tackled by one of the nurses. "HEY! GETOFF!" The nurses friends however, take this as 'DOGPILE!' and all lob themselves onto the poor boy.

Killiara continues playing intently, seeming to not notice when acid hisses through the fire and hits her skin here and there, small licks of fire dancing over her skin to burn the acid up before they can deliver more than first or second degree burns. She continues to sway back and forth, the music picking up in intensity and fire, literally, as the flames around her leap higher and spread out further, doing her best to eliminate every single one of those acid spitters.---------------------- at least, she was until Vash grabs her and leaps her out of the way. "Aak!" she says rather intelligently, flailing for balance. And she has to wonder, just how big is the sign that says 'damsel in distress' on her back. With the music cut off, the flames die. "Sir, for future reference, DON'T GRAB A MAGE WHEN SHE'S CASTING!" She lets out a small huff, about done with men in general at this point.

Faith acks at the airborne assault and ducks down, firing a shot towards the creature above her, "This is SO fucked up. Damn it Xan, where are you when a gal needs to take care of the H&Hs!" She starts firing off shot after shot into the minions.

Kyle looks about ready to sick up at the sight, but he keeps firing with one hand, his other reaches into a pouch on his belt pulling out a vial. "Let's hope this works like it should..." He stops firing long enough to chuck it towards the oncoming group of baddies. On impact the vial explodes in a burst of alchemical napalm, any who know might see Mei's handiwork in that vial.

Evil_Devi laughs as she's blown backwards by Kal's boost. As his clothes rip, she lays a finger on the side of her chin. "Wow, that's... sexy." Giving a lecherous grin, she poofs again, her clothes changing into her normal black baggy cargo pants, heavy boots, and tank top. Cracking her knuckles, fingerless glove fade onto her skin. "Bring it on, big boy." Her eyes charge red as she waits for his first attack.--Tyler continues to get exactly what he expects. Things going *pfffft*. It looks like the numbers are dwindling. Perhaps. The beasts press on, attacking, biting, clawing and what few worms are left spitting acid. The Nurses claw angrily at Vash_K, and won't let up until their un-dead, again. Faith's shot into the air hits it's mark, lodging it into the fliers chest, and the bird explodes, showering everyone below it with blood and guts. To bad there is one more about. As Kyle throws the vial, 10 of the creatures that are near him and managed to escape the napalm turn and rush towards him, while another good chunk of the horde burn. The smell must be unbearable!

Herr_Major appears to be sitting somewhere on the street, not far from the center of the ruckus. He doesn't have his usual cronies, though the sight of the creatures that flood the streets doesn't seem to bother him. Who he HAS brought with him and two rather sharply dressed Schutstaffel officers, who seem oddly appropriate for the scene. They grin at the various creatures in the street, baring a mouth of sharpened fangs. Of course, they would never allow the Major to leave their care, he decides they have had enough sitting around. Standing up, he finishes sipping his tea, setting the cup and saucer aside. "Isn't this wonderful... lets go meet the architect of such a beautiful work of art." He says to his men, they easily pave their way through the monsters, seemingly unaffected by them, being as much a part of the grotesque populace as any monster there. The Major waves to Devi, hoping she will take the time to notice his approach.

Kaldrath twists his face into a frightening mask. He shifts his massive bulk with no sign of the immense weight he must carry with such a form...and promptly fades out of sight. He reappears to her right, his massive fist hurtling so quickly towards her that no normal human being would be able to detect any movement taking place at all. He lets out a shout of power induced rage.

Killiara's eyes widen as she finally's able to recognize what's going on around her. Well, he did try to help her... She runs over to try and pull one of the Nurses off of Vash, aiming to grab an ankle and yank backwards, hard. "Hey, leave him alone!" she yells loudly, small crackles of fire happening around her head, little aftershocks of magic interrupted earlier.

Tyler looks towards Caliga before boosting over to him. He cuts his jets and lands next to the man with a mild stoney thud as he backhands a creature away from Caliga. "I'll keep them off you. My sensors are going crazy from the power coming off of him." He extends his shields around Caliga and begins blasting creatures from around the other combatants.

Kyle gets the most wonderful look of 'oh fuck' on his face as the group of creatures rush towards him. He turns to run, but he's no fighter and gets over taken rather quickly. One with a grip on his leg pulls him down, do he just twists and starts firing at the one on his legs and the others right behind, muttering a little panicked like the whole time.

As for the teen, there's a loud crunch from beneath the dogpile. "HEY! I NEEDED THAT! Wai- HEY! STOP THAT! THAT'S MY EAR YOU CRAZY BITCH!" The moment Killiara grabs a hold of his ankle and starts yanking, there's a huge surge in energy, and the creatures fly off him. What was once an earring in his left ear, is now a mangled piece of metal that is just barely pinching his ear. "Ow. Ow. Ow. Ow." He rubs his ear and looks towards a slowly clearing path. "Ladies, if you're going to leave.. there's two choices. I can get you two out just fine... Or we can try to blast our way through the army of whateverthefuckthesethings are..." There's a bit of a rip on the top of his gi, and he grumbles.

Faith looks around to make sure there are no more of those bird fuckers about as she shoots another pair of rounds into the mobs of minions, "This is fucking nuts!"

Mei guhs, falling from a puddle, causing a noticeable amount of rain to fall. Her staff rather noticeably is in hand, causing her to flail a bit to slow herself before landing on her heeled boots. Of course, a noticeable change in feature is the appearance of actual curves. Her red hood is wrapped rather calmly around her head, scarf adjusted a bit. Her eyes sharpen as she notices the skirmish ... and her favorite of favoritest people. "Bastard." she rather abruptly stands straight, her eyes giving a good look around at the scum and villainy assembled. It seems she's chanting just faintly, Her hands going out in front of her as she spots Kyle. A rather funtastic wall of water should form in front of him to help keep him from getting devoured. Of course it takes her concentration to maintain the wall so Kyle might wanna high tale it.

Evil_Devi glances down long enough to eye the Major, and an ear length grin comes up. She vanishes but not before Kal's hit clips her head. She appears in front of the Major and Salutes,a bruise already showing on the side of her eye socket. She shoves a note at him before returning her her fight. Suddenly she's on Kal's head. "Oi. I wasn't ready." Grinning she vanishes again, popping in and out of being overhead the battle below. "Where you ever good at tag, Kaldrath, my boy?"--Seems the group is doing rather well, considering. The nurses sizzle and burn as they die, and what few are left Tyler and Kyle are taking down. Kyle's got a bit of motive though. He manages to shoot the majority of monsters that are attacking him. Mei's wall of water holds the two that are left at bay. Faith kills the few that are in front of her, their bodies falling and twitching lifelessly on the ground. The Major's SS offices will only have a few to kill, as he has arrived in between waves. After all, what kind of fight is one where the numbers all fall in at once?

Vash Kobayashi says, "Right... Well... Shall we?" Vash doesn't even really give the two women time to argue, as he suddenly has one arm wrapped around Killiara, then the two vanish, and the other arm wraps itself around Faith. "Kal's gonna beat me for leaving..." He grumbles as he suddenly takes to the air, and makes a beeline straight for the Apartment Complex in the city-ruins. "Hang on tight.." Are the last things heard before a loud sonic boom erupts throughout the sky.

Herr_Major salutes in kind, the usual 1940's German way, before taking the note and looking at it as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Taking out a small pair of glasses which... promptly become snatched away and crushed by another monster in the street. Blinking a bit, he snaps his finger, taking the monocle which was presented to him by one of his body guards, placing it over his eye and reading the note. "Ahh... Well well!" Herr Major adjusts his tie and looks to his compatriots... "Gentlemen... lets make art today... Kill whatever pleases you..." it was at that moment that eyes from the shadows suddenly come visible. Several more ranks of soldiers come creeping out from behind buildings and shadows, carrying a small arsenal on their backs... Mp40s, Kar 98 Mauser rifles, stielhandgrenate... They form ranks with the Major for a moment before they peel off after the heroes and monsters alike.

Killiara lets out a brief squeal as she gets scooped up. "First the portals, now this... what am I, a sack of potatoes today?" she asks rhetorically as the sudden movement has her eeking and throwing her arms around Vash for support as they fly off.

Faith acks as she's picked up and carried off, "WHAAAAAATTTT THEEEEEE FUUUUUUCCCCCKKKK???!"

Kaldrath narrows his all-white eyes at Devi, "Hide and seek wasn't something we played. Growing up I was on a battle field." He pops his neck and launches himself towards Devi, his fists blurring out as his aura flares up higher. He sends strike after strike at Devi, aiming to over power her with speed and strength.

Kyle stumbles to his feet, shocked by the wall of water, but not shocked enough that he doesn't move. He scrambles away, and seeing Mei, towards her. "Good to see you, fun little thing he seem to have stumbled into. And I just wanted a burger." He gives the ever present smile of his, which soon turned to a frown at the onslaught of... "Nazis....? Gad damn it!" He raises the blaster again, aiming a few shots at the soldiers.

Tyler turns his head towards the on rushing vampires before turning to Kyle and Mei, "HEY! GET OVER HER UNDER THIS SHIELD!" He turns full on towards the onrushing group, his armor opening at all seams, revealing arrays of small barrels. Suddenly, small rockets erupt from each barrel, sending hundreds of small rockets through the air, each one striking into the group of soldiers, sending brilliant bursts of light, pops of sound, and masses of anti-magic foam.

As Tyler yells, Caliga's eyes slowly start to turn and focus upon some a group of about four or five soldiers slaughtering some of the monsters. His mouth opens, and a large blue beam of energy flies forward, creating a rather impressive explosion that leaves behind a smoking crater. A few moments pass, then Caliga seemingly re-enters his trance.

Mei smiles "I've given you time. I can't do much more Kyle." she bounces up to take in a deep breath, a small container taken out to hold in her hand "SO Caliga, darling, is this your doing?" she yelled out, eying Kyle and judging a bit of math it seems. She takes a deep breath and tosses the container at the advancing monsters, dropping the wall suddenly with a woosh. The container explodes rather spectacularly in a black and red flash, seems it was simply a bottled fire spell. She blinks at Tyler and is pretty much quick to do as suggested. At Caliga's oral display she face palms a smidgen, grabbing Kyle's free hand and jerking him into a dash for at least cover. "Kyle have you ever used an Aetherists' charms?" she asked, grinning like a mad woman.

If Devi had time to look down and see Mei, she'd laugh. Mei is the last person she expected to show up at a show like this. But it's bound to get more interesting since the Major has shown up. But, as she's got a big ass dude trying to smash her. She darts around, trying to outrace him but she realizes that it won't last long. He'll soon start knowing where she's going to end up. They flash around the sky, in a beautiful dance of battle. Her fists strike out at him, in any area she can get to, including his.. ahm, groin area. Her fists glow with her power, the standard purple, meant to burn every spot that a fist might land. -- As the Nazis roll in, a line of monsters arrive at their back. This lot is different then the last, bigger, badder monsters. Pyramid heads, their Great Knives dragging upon the street. Tall stringy men with a skin apron, and pyramid shaped rusted heads. Full figured women in thigh high red boot/heels, the tops sewed into their skin. Their upper bodies are restrained by strait jackets, faces hidden by the fabric and a long bit of razor wire hanging out of their sewn cowls. Dogs filter between the lines of troops, as they were, skinless and oozeying gooey stuff. They snarl and charge into the fray, gnawing at the SS soldiers and trying to attack the 'Good Guys'. While Herr Major gave his troops the command to kill whatever they want, Devi doesn't have that kind of control over Alessa's troops. The pyramid heads look up, then back at the group of beings. They buldge, gaining a few feet in height and a foot in shoulder length. The Great Knives they seem to weild with ease, the tip not laying on the ground as much as before.

Herr_Major's soldiers seem to halt in their tracks as Caliga's blast kills a few of them in one blast... easily the most losses to their platoon in any single battle, and it has just begun. They look to loose heart, looking back to their commander. The major laughs at this, having a grand old time. "Go! Als der Terror der Feind meine deutschen Brüder!" he starts up with his hands, clapping at the chaos. The soldiers respond to Tyler's blasting by dodging behind building and corpses alike. One soldier is caught up by the blast, knocking him lifelessly to the floor. The soldiers grin at eachother... finally a challenge. They slowly begin to break into song, singing a good German war song while they set themselves up, adjusting their tactics. A group of about six disappear into the shadows, then reappearing from inside one of the buildings... they have lined up, their machine guns at the ready. They aim for Tyler first, presuming him an easy target. They open fire into the crowds of monsters and men, singing all the while, other soldiers setting up MG42 nests elsewhere, and getting ready to toss grenades. For a small group, they intend to do as much as they can.

Kaldrath moves fast for such a large man, and has been fighting longer than most people have been alive. He strikes from far enough back that his long arms are able to reach Devi, but keep most of his form otu of the way. As the purple energy burns his knuckles as he strikes against her hands as his 'block' he quickly focuses ki into them, each fighter's energy striking against hte others sending up small shockwaves. The booms fill the night sky like a demented lightning storm. He shifts and suddenly blurs away, his palms out towards Devi. A 'shell' of Golden-Blue energy focuses down around his hands before launches twin spheres of massive amounts of energy towards Devi. At the last second they split to either side of her and explode, sending twin shockwaves through the night. As the superheated air of the blasts meet the air swirls like a firey tornado capturing the ki energy and spinning it about Devi.

Tyler grits his teeth as bullets strike off his energy shields. He reaches down as two discs launch into his hands from his thighs. He promptly sends both into the group of creatures, one to the nazis and the other to the nightmarish creatures. Both discs suddenly ignite into massive stasis fields, shutting off gravity in the area. His shoulders pop open as he sends a canister at each field, filling it with a cryo-gel designed to put anything into a cryogenic sleep that touches it. (Note: It's both magic and technological based)

Once again, Caliga's eyes seemingly start to focus once more. This time, two brilliant purple beams of energy fly out, striking one Pyramid Head, causing it to explode violently. He does this two more times, before returning back to his trance-state. A wooden sign however, appears next to him that reads: "BEWARE THE ATTACK TURRET, k?" At the bottom of the sign, a signature that reads: "Kami." is all that is left to be read.

Kyle mutters, still firing off blasts randomly at monsters and soldiers as he lets Mei drag him towards the shield. "Can't say I have used them, considering magic doesn't exist in my world.." He still manages to wear a smile, even though as power goes here, he's definately on the bottom. So either he's really brave, really stupid or just really really oblivious.

Mei'd put her money on the second choice. "Darling boy you're going to get killed." She takes her hands into her hair and hands Kyle some vials. Strange orange filled liquid vials. "The only suitable solution is to kill them. With fire." she stated, dully, Yanking Kyle behind a chunk of .. Well it appears to be concrete. "THrow these at them, its concentrated greek fire. Try not to hit Tyler, as I do think he's a peachy kid. I'm going to be trying to make this more viable as a shield and still be able to help you, but it takes a minute for me to get to work." She zones out a bit herself, drawing energy and beginning to form a one way dome, allowing things out but not in.. The soft chant seems to be elvish. In a moment or two a rather strong defense dome would be up.

Evil_Devi grins turn to grimaces as she stops screwing around, and starts to fight. Usually she mocks people before she beats on them, but this guy is obviously diffrent. As his Shells fire at her, she vanishes and comes back in behind him, kicking her feet out. Normally, she'd go strait astral, but he seems to be able to follow her there, and she can't escape him. She's caught on the outside of his tornado through, and she sends a burst of power around her, and out, trying to force the wind away from her. If she was more capable, she'd shoot beams at him. He has been fighting for longer then she's been alive, and while she's not to small with the people of Twisted, the 'gods', she's definatly not up to his level yet, and she knows it. But she'll fight til she can't anymore. -- Tyler's discs work, partly, and the army rises from the ground. But Devi's army isn't all stupid and brainless. The dogs and the women work their legs, trying to get towards their targets and failing miserably. Their crys scream out towards him, hatefilled and insane. The Pyramid heads that survive Caliga's attack, numbering at 37, take the Great Knives and use them to work their way forward. Tyler's nifty little disk is getting scraped as the GK's hit it. Will it hold? His stais, while brillant, seems to be mostly unaffective with these creatures. Ice forms around their bodies, but crackles and floats by them as they slowly try and work.

Herr_Major's soldiers arent many in number... in fact, they're quite small given the number of potential combatants on the field. Why is this? Because they dont need any more. These men, in life, were hardened veterans of warfare, knew extremes of the seasons around the world, and committed atrocities that set the standards by which all future warcrimes were judged. They were mankind's first masters of the modern barbarity. Then, they were experimented on to produce the harshest breed of super soldier. These men knew war. It was a love of theirs. Their practiced craft. when they see the cryogenic can, for all they knew, it was a grenade... and they treat it the same. Though the Anti-gravity seems to have them suspended, their ethereal vampiric nature allows them to ignore gravity in many senses. And in zero gravity, objects have perpetual inertia. Knowing this, they simply open fire upon the canister with the MG42, the high calibur bullets seeming laced with something more deadly than mere metal, possibly made from a researched metal special for the Major's troops. They cut through the canister in mid air, long before it can reach them... by this time at least 3 MG42 nests are set up. "Bereit, die Waffen !.... offenen Feuer" The three nests open fire simultaneously on Tyler's location, the approaching dogs and pyramidheads, and on Mei.

Kaldrath phases out and appears behind Devi, leaving an afterimage behind. He shouts, letting out a burst of power to push her away. he doesn't want the fight to end....yet. He stares at her with those blank white eyes, when he speaks his words are laced with power, "There's no running away with me. You have power, but much to learn about how to use it. You still fight with yoru eyes!" He blurs again, and this time he doesn't stop moving, striking from all angles as rapidly as he can, his fists laced with ki.

Kyle takes the vials, begining to toss the greek fire towards the machine gun nests. Appearantly Tyler has the Silent Hill creepies handled, so he's more than contect to ignore those. "Damn, I really need to learn to do something useful.." He continues to mutter as he chucks the vials. "Maybe I could get a magic sword or something.."

Mei's hands curl up as she floats her staff upwards. " Feuer .. feue.. Fire. Fuck." she seems to be mumbling out loud "Holy goddess who grants the world monsters kiss my forehead with mercy and protect my chosen targets." she whispered, her fingers. And Mei unleashes her own energy, the staff working as an amplifier. "Kyle. Please. Throw the damnedable bottles. Or I'm going to loose my concentration and leave you sitting here fucked." she hissed. The wall spell was thankfully a dome, letting them roll off the surface to the ground. The fire does however require Mei to hold the field up. The contents of the vials appears to be akin to Napalm. Which might be why she suggested he NOT hit Tyler.

A slight grin comes from the Caliga-Turret, as he opens his mouth once more, the energy slowly starting to gather and form into a ball. He turns his head and aims towards the floating group of nurses and dogs, and releases another beam of energy from his mouth towards them. Then he turns his head, and aims towards Kaldrath's back, two beams of energy flying out from his eyes, zigzagging around Kaldrath's body, moving to strike Devi.

Tyler stares at the soldiers through his visor, his computer taking readings slowly, gathering data. He suddenly chuckles, "So that's what they are..." Another disc pops into his hand as the rounds bounce harmlessly off his energy shield. He slings it towards the vampires again, but this time slings it upwards. It inverts itself at the last moment...and sends high intensity solar radiation over the area, brightning the street like a noon-day sun in the Sahara. He then turns towards the pyramid heads and the other horde. He takes a few quick mental calculations, takes a step forwards and points his palm towards the approaching nightmare creatures. Suddenly a disc flashes otu, launching over the other group and begins sending targeted beams of high-energy blasts into the army, like an energy anti-personell mine. It hoepfully cuts a huge swath in the advancing forces of darkness.

Evil_Devi is still young enough to fall for this trick, and so she does. Flying forwards, she spins to face him. Caliga's eyebeams graze her forearms, and she manages to hiss at him in the middle of it all. She doesn't bleed, merely nothingness would be seen should anyone look. Growling, she can't really say anthing back to Kaldrath. This is the first fight that she's actually had to worry. Vanishing, she starts moving between buildings, hopeing to catch her breath for a moment, and gather her thoughts. (DAMNIT! Oh if only I could go asteral for a minute, I'd be a bit more ok!) She curses at him with her mind, having not really expected this tough of a fight. Knowing he's following her teleportation patterns, she leaves tiny balls of power in each spot on her way, hoping to do some damage. At least get a hit in, God! -- More of the Nightmare troops fall, and one of the Pryamid heads get the bright idea to stab the bright shiny disk, pircing it. The GK twists and tears at the device. Seeing how they can't get to anyone, there isn't much else they can do.

The soldiers seem to recognize something is up, but they are too involved in fighting nurses, dogs, and other assorted creatures to really do anything to counter what is about to take place. The soldiers in the buildings are spared from the fate that some who are caught in the open cannot avoid. As the sun blast takes places, at least a few are vaporized instantly, while other suffer severe burns on their faces. Keeping to the shadows, they are still filly capable of manning the machinegun nests, occasionally tossing a grenade or two. However, this is not satisfactory. Packing up their guns, they move position forward... in time to be nearly engulfed by the capsules that exploded... several vampires catch on fire, but they dont seem to mind it as much, even shedding limbs without much care. They appear to be rushing to melee... taking out their knives, they seem to desire to take Tyler, Kyle and Mei appart with their bare hands. The vampires holed up in the building still maintain their position, cherry-picking their targets to enjoy watching them fall. It seems Major is nowhere to be found, but he is likely watching.

Kaldrath puts two fingers to his forehead...and suddenly anyone with the ability tos ense his power...senses he is gone. Suddenly his power manifests itself again as he appears behind Devi, already sending a haymaker with a fist the size of a small dumpster. "You're just broadcasting your location! Use your other senses!"

Mei's grin comes out a she takes a serum out of her shirt. "So their weakness is light." Mei's fingers spin the serum, dumping it in her mouth "Uh Kyle, you any good at fighting, Or are you going to take it personally if I run to higher ground and try to haul ass?"

Tyler drops a portable shield generator behind him to cover Caliga, Mei, and Kyle should they all be in the location of it, and boosts towards vampiric soldiers. he launches three more discs like his last one off towards the Silent Hill Horde, working ot keep them at bay as he tries to stop the more well trained soldiers. His armor visibly seems to shift for a moment, and the bright blue glow of his armor shifts to something that looks like the sun. He begins to emminate solar energy as he sends UV light towards any soldier he sees. "I'm far more than you can take on with your weapons...even with your enhanced abilities. I suggest you back off while you can, or more of you will die again."

A large countdown display appears above Caliga, with a large flashing arrow pointing down at him. It starts counting down from 30 seconds, as if it were trying to signafy something. "Caliga-Turret fully warmed up." He grins slightly as he starts to let go of Kaldrath's power, and focus on his own. He starts to rise into the air, as small yellow orbs of energy start to litter the air around him, each one casting off light and causing the shadows to shrink. More and more the air around Caliga starts to fill with the orbs, that is until the timer hits zero.
[!]##DESTRUCTION RAINS FROM THE HEAVENS!!###
The orbs suddenly become beams of energy, which start to rain down upon the hordes of creatures, sometimes hitting them, sometimes missing completely. This however, continues to go on for quite some time...
YAY! DESTRUCTION!

Kyle tosses the last few of the exploding vials, leveling his blaster again. "I can shoot a gun well enough, and if I get shot, well, you'll just have to heal me. I'll be fine." He takes a moment to aim along the barrel, firing for headshots on the soldiers running at him. He just blinks at the sudden rain from Caliga. "Show-off" But he keeps his firing up.

Mei ers a bit "I really can only heal so much and they have knives.. which can do a lot of damage." she sighs "Its Magic, not miracles." she scolded. Her weight does however move to get better cover within the dome. Which seems like its about to collapse due to the crowd. Tyler's sunshine causes her to coo though, her fingers beginning to pull in water.. a deep surge of energy causing small ripples to form around her face.. she's planning what may be a very nasty attack to clear the monsters out..

Taken by surprise, she can't really counter his blow and she's knocked from 3 story's into the ground, denting the pavement. "Damnit." She vanishes again, to reappear in the sky. Breathing deeply she waits to feel him pop into exsitance again, assuming of course that He's going to *bamf* again. If he appers, her legs will swing out towards his head. She's moving as fast as he is, so it would be barely even a blur.-- Now that the disk is broken, the Monsters fall to their feet, and get all of maybe a foot, before being lifted again. The monsters howl in frustration, then are blown to bits. A few of them manage to hold on longer then the rest, but nor for long. Chunky bits cover the area, and Devi's army is officially demolished. The Great Knives litter the street; the cold and the fog lift letting warm light enter the battle field. There's not much left of the road, but at least the UR is intact right?!

The Vampiric attackers seem heavily affected by the waves of sunlight, even dashing their own health to attack in their current fervor. Though not every body is accounted for. After a while, it seems that the platoon has melted away. Easily, more than half of them fell, but they have left their guns behind. Apparently, they could care less if they left it behind. Weapons were props... part of the scenery orchestrated by Major. they had no more value to the Vampires that used them than the plastic swords had to the actors who wield them in their performances. It was all part of Major's wonderful orchestra. The lives... the deaths... everything. His actors had played wonderfully... though the true playwright was Devi. He admired her performance most of all. The Major simply sat in a secluded area, watching the carnage... he suddenly lets loose an appreciative cackle which echoed in the quieting streets... the madman slowly crept back into the shadows... his eyes still wide with joy and admiration.

Kaldrath doesn't fall for the whole two dimensional flat plane thinking. He doesn't have to teleport to a side of Devi...He comes in well above her and boosts himself down to her from above using his ki to propel him faster than his body ever could on it's own. He strikes from above, sending her careening into the street. The unique effects of Twisted however, come into play. She strikes the immovable ground and is bounced back up at high speed. It would save her, but Kal palms her head as she comes back level. He studies her for a moment, most of her face hidden. "Your power is tainted with evil...but it's not truly evil. You need tempering. Training to keep your own dark urges under control. I know just the person to temper that darkness in you. He's fought it himself. He can also help you control your power. Looks like I get to see home." He suddenly appears higher in the air with her still in his hand. He lets out a massive shout after focusing his energy. A little white light seems to appear in the air for a moment...and then a rip in space appears. Kaldrath steps through it and the hole closes behind him and Devi.

"Tell him Hi for me." Caliga grins as he ups the intensity of his attack, ensuring every last thing that was once on that street, no longer exists. "Now for the fun stuff..." He closes his eyes and vanishes, seemingly off to the same place Kaldrath took Devi.

Tyler stops moving for a moment as he watches the rain of destruction. He clenches his fist tightly as the portable shield snaps back towards him, "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!?" He rushes towards the blasts, his armor reconfiguring into a human sized shield generator, looking almost exactly like a medieval shield over Tyler's head. He leaves his helmet on as he snaps the shield up to full power, protecting as much as he can from the raining blasts. He falls to his knees under the onslaught, but holds his ground as the energy shield touches the ground. "That damned bastard...He left the energy falling. These are people's homes!"

Kyle grumbles, jamming his blaster back in its holster. Oddly he whistles something to himself some might identify as the victory song from Final Fantasy VII, isn't that charming. He looks at Tyler, then at the falling energy. "I'd help if I could." He spreads his hands apart, shrugging helplessly. He looks over at the UR, slightly wrecked. "Damn, so much for my burger..."

Mei's hand dips, sending a huge.. bubble up over Kyle and herself. Generating it from her own person, to shield him. Old Kyle may however notice Mei pretty much is completely zoned out in the process .. small words are uttered mostly 'that bastard Caliga' She sort of waits for the destruction to stop... and releases Kyle to sort of let herself stumble backwards into a pile of rubble and pant uncomfortably.

Tyler grits his teeth for several minutes, waiting for the energy to stop raining down. Finally the incessant blasting and thudding of power stops. THe armor reforms around him and he slowly stands up. He takes a deep breath, "there's just enough juice in her to get home..." He looks to Kyle and Mei, "There's a couple of bunks available at my place if you two need someplace safe to crash...Mei has the instructions on her phone. I've got to throw my armor on automatic now." He stands there for a moment as the armor stops emitting solar light and shifts back to normal. He suddenly lifts off the ground, the armor following it's course to its home base, pulling a half unconscious Tyler with it.

2009-03-01 (PreU) Ice Cream, Dojos, and Pictures

2012-02-26T17:58:58Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Ice Cream, Dojos, and Pictures |Summary=Faith walks out of the ice cream store licking an ice cream cone. |Who=Faith, Ranma, Rei, Usagi |Da..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Ice Cream, Dojos, and Pictures
|Summary=Faith walks out of the ice cream store licking an ice cream cone.
|Who=[[Faith]], [[Ranma]], [[Rei]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 1st, 2009
|Where=
|}}

Ranma emerges from the Megami Cafe, rubbing her belly, though it's slim as ever. She ponders what to do with her day.

Faith smiles at she notices you, "Yo. 'Sup Red?"

Ranma says, "Hey!" She heads over, then realizes she can't just give her name. "I'm ... Ranko. We didn't get a chance to talk before. How's it going?"

Faith smiles, "Not to bad, was just heading on down to take a peek at a dojo I saw the other day. Figure I could use a better place to train than in my apartment."

Ranma says, "There's a dojo around? I think I might've wandered through an abandoned one the other day, maybe it's the same one?" She admits, "I was looking for one here, that I thought I knew the way to, but it's not here." Which is a bit of a relief, cause it means no one's here to yell at him.

Faith nods, "I'm not sure, wanna tag along? Figure it won't hurt to check it out."

Ranma nods sagely. "I need a place, too. Yeah, I'll come with you."

Displaced Dojo - Gateway Arches

Faith grins, "Ahh, here we are. Man, this town is a pain in the ass to get around in at times."

Ranma nodnods. "It's very confusing. I found myself here before, but I don't think I could have gotten back."

Faith nods as she heads between the arches, "Sometimes it takes a few tries to get where you want to go. And shopping can be a real pain in the ass."

Ranma looks around at the odd statures as she muses, "I haven't tried that yet. I can just about find myself most of the time. I sorta know how my old friend Ryouga feels, though."

Faith nods, "It's an easy place to get lost in." she shrugs, "So are you into martial arts like Ranma?"

Ranma nodnods and tries not to smirk as she says, "Yeah, I am. I'm as good as he is, too."

Faith grins, "Really? Me, I'm more of a brawler. Though Jack's starting to teach me to use a katana. And I'm downright mean with a staff." she shrugs.

Ranma says, "My fiancee Akane is more of a brawler. She wants to be a martial artist, but she's not there yet. I was coming to a dojo in Juuban where a friend of her father's was going to help train her, but I wound up here by mistake."

Faith snickers, "I ended up here... Well, lets just say that it's a long story for now." she shrugs a bit. "Hey, I think I see a light up towards the shrine. Maybe someone's here."

Ranma arches a brow, but shrugs, swaying freely under the top, and peers towards the shrine, heading over to investigate as well. "Hello?" she calls out. (re for Rei and Usagi)

Faith stands outside the door, peering around to see if anyone's about, "Hello? Anyone here? We were wondering about use of your training area?"

The sound of a burning fire with soft chanting quietly fills the shrine as a single occupant sits in the center of it. A raven haired woman wearing a white hakama, with a red hakamashita. With each word she chants, her hands move in sync, forming a symbol. "Rin. Pyou. Tou. Sha. Kai. Jin. Retsu. Zai. Zen."

Faith blinks and stands quietly off to the side, not wanting to interrupt the shrine maiden, and hoping it won't be terribly long until she's done. If she's particularly sensitive, the darkness within her that is the Slayer essence might be apparent.

Ranma blinks as she sees the shrine maiden inside chanting, and like Faith falls silent and remains respectful, bowing her head and standing still.

Rei goes silent as she hears the two newcomers, and slowly climbs to her feet, turning and bowing towards them. "Please, feel free to use the facilities as you please, but I must ask that you keep any conflict out of the shrine. I'm currently in the middle of my afternoon meditation." She smiles slightly as she rises up from the bow. That is of course, until she sees Faith. Her face twitches slightly as the smile becomes blatenly forced. "Please. Leave me to my meditations if you will.."

Faith raises a bit of an eyebrow, but nods and turns to head back out towards the courtyard, "Yeah, no problem..." Figuring the girl is obviously judging her by how she's dressed. "Coming Ranko?"

Ranma looks back and forth between Rei and Faith, a puzzled expression on her face, but she nods slowly and follows Faith.

And from the direction of the courtyard would come a voice that Rei hasn't heard in a while. "Faith, there you are! I thought I saw you duck into here. It's been too long since we hung out!" Bright, cheerful, oblivious to the fact that there's a senshi here she hasn't met yet in this world.

Rei slowly starts to clench her fists, as she starts gritting her teeth. "Usagi...." Wearing what she currently is, it's a wonder anyone can move so fast dressed like that. But the Fire Senshi manages to pass Faith and Ranma easily, and stands at the very entrance of the shrine, overlooking the courtyard. The anger thats eminating from the woman can be felt by all, and it should slowly become apparent as her eyes zero in on the bunny-rabbit. "Odango-head! WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS!?" Her right hand shoots forward, and is holding a picture, which Faith and Usagi both should be able to tell easily just what it is.

Faith's frown turns into a grin and she starts to raise a hand and answer Usagi when Rei blows past her. She blinks and her grin slips into a glare as she charges after her, not about to allow anyone to hurt one of her friends. She's only a few steps behind Rei as she holds out the photo and skids to a stop, her boots sounding much like a pair of skidding tires as she comes to a stop with a slight 'Gurk!' sound. Well, that's one way to distract an upset Slayer.

EEEK!!!! The last thing Usagi was expecting was to be confronted by a Rei holding THAT picture! "Too much firewine and an accident..." Rei's scary! "Nevermind that... Rei, you're okay!" And, in spite of the scary yelling Rei, Usagi'd go for a full-on glomp. Okay... what the heck?

Ranma looks puzzled some more, but steps aside as Rei darts past. Anyone that angry needs to get where she's going and Ranma's not going to help by getting stepped on. "Uhm?" she manages to say while trying to figure out what's going on.

As one would typically expect, Rei's left fist crashes down into the top of Usagi's head, as the death glare is still in full effect. "What's with that non-chalant answer?!" The veins in her forehead slowly start to become more and more apparent as she continues to yell and scream at Usagi at the top of her lungs, before she turns, and starts giving 'The Look' to Faith. "And YOU...."

Faith's glare is back full force as Rei turns to look at her. She takes the final few steps forward to try to get right up into Rei's face. Her teeth are clenched tightly as she growls at Rei, her fingers curling into a fist and relaxing several times, "Nobody hurts Usagi. Got that?" The darkness within her is practically throbbing now, as if singing at the prospect of a brawl.

Usagi reaches up to rub the spot on her head where Rei bopped her, and, when Rei turns towards Faith... she starts to giggle. Then outright laugh, a joyous, carefree sound. Rei's upset with Usagi, so that means almost everything's right in her world again. "Rei, what do you expect? From my perspective I haven't seen you since Galaxia... I'm just glad you're alive!"

Ranma is okay with the yelling, but when the head smacking starts, she holds up both hands, "Wait, wait, hold on here! What's going on?" Then Usagi turns on Rei with that carefree attitude and Ranma is even more confused. She waits to see what Rei does, still puzzled and trying to work out what she should do. Usagi seems to clearly be a non-combatant, and she won't let people just beat up on the innocent, even if they did something in a picture, which Ranma tries to look at it in case it clears anything up?

the picture, if Ranma's able to see it, is of Usagi on the floor, Faith sitting on the couch... and they're kissing. in nothing but their underwear.

Another smack to Usagi's head is given as Rei continues to glare at Faith. "First off, just where do you get off thinking you can tell me what I can and can't do to my friends?!" She then turns and crosses her arms as she starts walking back into the shrine. "I'm not talking to you anymore Usagi. Especially with /her/ around." She lifts her head and hmphs haughtily, as she moves back to where she was originally meditating at.

Faith snorts at Rei, "If that's how you treat your friends, I'd hate to see how you treat strangers that come here." then turns her attention to Usagi and starts checking her head for injuries, "You okay 'Gi?" then leans in close to whisper to her, "Galaxia? So that's one of your 'special' friends?"

Ranma does see it, and turns twelve shades of red. *n.n* She seems about to try and stop Rei from bonking Usagi, but sees it for what it is, not an intent to harm, just Rei's way of giving affection. She's been on the receiving end of enough headshots to see that. It's sort of like when he kicks his father into the pond. She looks over at Faith and suggests, "Maybe we should leave them? She's not really hurt, it looks like...."

All the righteous anger in the world from Rei at that point couldn't get Usagi past the fact that Rei's there, in front of her, at the moment. "Yeah, I'm okay Faith. That's just Rei." She resists the urge to tack on, and rei's not happy unless she's yelling about something, that only seems to be true on the surface. "So, when should I come back to talk to you, Rei, if you're not talking to me now?" she asks cheerfully.

Ranma slips out with Faith so Usagi and Rei can chat. She has a look around the place meanwhile.

The fire thats burning seems to be dying down as Rei clenches her teeth, trying to start her meditation once more. But its just so hard to get anything done with Usagi hanging about. "An accident? No, 'It's not a real photo!' You're actually admitting.. to something like this?!" The fire senshi stands up, and spins around, an uneasy look of calmness on her face. "What about Mamoru? What about /us/? You've been here how long, and I'm only just NOW finding out about you? Do the others know you're here? Do you have any idea how worried /I/ was when I arrived here? About how you were alone, and had no one with you?!" She crosses her arms, as the anger starts to become more apparent once again. "Instead of focusing on finding all of us, you're off getting drunk and making out with another woman."

Usagi sighs. "I found Ami and Makoto first off, and, I have been looking. This place is big, I still haven't found Minako yet... And, I wasn't kidding about it being an accident. She found some firewine from the Silver Millineum. It wasn't so much as making out as her leaning down as I was turning my face up and, literally, accident. Mamoru..." she swallows. "I haven't seen him since his star seed was dissolved in the Galaxy Caldron, and Chibi-Usa vanished from existance..."

Silence comes from the fire senshi as she turns back around and starts making her way further into the shrine. "I don't like your new 'friend'. There's something wrong with her, and I can feel it. Just like with Ami and Makoto... Visions of the past, future.. I don't like it here. At all. Even if you're here.. I don't want to be here. I want to go back to Tokyo... I want to go home."

Usagi nods. "If I had a way to get everybody back... I would. I want to go home too." Somehow she gets the feeling that it's going to take far more than bringing over food and manga to make things right between them. "Rei... I'm glad to see you okay. Try and make it a point to meet a person called Jack Karrde. Setsuna's left him in charge of the Time Gates here. And, in case you didn't already know... Beryl's here."

Faith leans against a wall down in the courtyard, her eyes closed, smoking a cigarette and letting her friend deal with another friend.

Ranma wrinkles her nose at the cigarette and spends her time running up and down the staircase.

"...I already knew.." Rei sighs loudly as she starts to kneel down once again. "I need to finish my meditations." She closes her eyes once again, and starts chanting. "Rin. Pyou. Tou. Sha. Kai. Jin. Retsu. Zai. Zen. Rin. Pyou. Tou. Sha. Kai. Jin. Retsu. Zai. Zen." It doesn't take long for her to get back into the trance like state, and the fire that was once starting to die down, suddenly springs to life once again with renewed vigor.

Usagi watches Rei sink back down into her meditations with a slight frown. Rei... what's the other girl gone through to close her off like that so completely? Something's wrong... Usagi turns to head back into the main courtyard, leaving her friend to her meditations. Did she really hurt Rei that badly by not looking harder?

Faith is still siting down in the courtyard. By now she's put out her cigarette and put the butt in her pocket for later disposal. Even she's not going to throw trash on shrine grounds after al.

Ranma is more at home on shrines and places like that. Of course at the root of it all, everything is a training location. Up and down the stairs, with a glance to Faith at the bottom and a peek through the door at the top to see what's up and make sure no one's having their odangoes pulled off.

Usagi looks up towards Faith as she hits the courtyard. "Well, the good news is I found one of my friends," she says, trying to keep upbeat about it. "Mind introducing me to your new friend?"

Faith nods, "That is not a happy girl." she smirks, "'Gi, this is Ranko. I ran into her and a friend of hers over in the UR the other night. Ranko, this is Usagi." she shrugs, "I was looking at this place to see if it'd be a good place to work out till I move into the new place and all."

Ranma smiles to Usagi and waves to her, "Hey there. Sorry about your friend upstairs." Ranma, master of tact. "Don't worry about it, though. My fiancee hits me on the head all the time."

Usagi smiles a bit wryly at Ranma's comment. "Wow, that must be one harsh boyfriend." Well, what else is she gonna assume with Ranma in girl form being introduced as Ranko? "Pleased to meet you, Ranko."

Faith blinks, "Your boyfriend does what Ranko?" she fumes. With her history, it's no wonder that upsets her, "And Ranma hasn't done anything to stop it? He and I are going to have some words... And this guy of yours too."

Ranma smiles to Usagi, then acks as she realizes her little lie before, claiming not to be Ranma, is starting to snowball. "Nononono, it's not a guy, it's Akane. Who acts like a guy and is built like a guy," because Ranma can't be kind to Akane even when she's not here, "but is actually a girl." And actually she's Ranma's fiancee," she adds as her brain tries and fails to keep up with her mouth. "Uh, Ranma can't do much about her, cause Ranma doesn't fight with girls," she adds hesitantly. Not because it's not 100% true, but she's not sure how it helps her case."

Ranma smiles to Usagi, then acks as she realizes her little lie before, claiming not to be Ranma, is starting to snowball. "Nononono, it's not a guy, it's Akane. Who acts like a guy and is built like a guy," because Ranma can't be kind to Akane even when she's not here, "but is actually a girl. And actually she's Ranma's fiancee," she adds as her brain tries and fails to keep up with her mouth. "Uh, Ranma can't do much about her, cause Ranma doesn't fight with girls," she adds hesitantly. Not because it's not 100% true, but she's not sure how it helps her case.

Sorry Ranma, that dosen't really help. "But, why would you be calling a girl your fiancee? Unless... You're like Haruka and Michiru, and your families are really, really open about the whole gay thing..."

Faith just blinks... "Umm, 'Gi, I think she's saying that she's gay and fooling around with Ranma's fiancee. And that his fiancee beats on both of them." she scratches her head. "Right Ranko?"

Ranma's cheeks burn and she shakes her head, first to Usagi, then more vigorously to Faith. "I've never fooled around with Akane! And Ranma hasn't, either," she adds quickly. "No one'd want to fool around with a tomboy like her anyhow." Though her kind words might explain all the beatings.

Usagi glances at Faith. "I think we know why Ranko here gets smacked from time to time... and, if they're engaged, why don'tthey want to fool around a little? I mean, a marriage without any physical attraction has to really stink in the long run..."

Faith nods, "Yeah, you might have a point there 'Gi. But all three of em fooling around together is a bit unusual right?" she peers at Ranko, "Or are you and Ranma fooling around too?"

Ranma grumbles a little, "She's too sensitive about stuff." Her cheeks blaze as Faith and Usagi speculate on her relationships. "We're not fooling around. And Ranma's not fooling around, either. I'm not fooling around with anyone. I like girls, I'm not gay," she claims, forgetting for a moment that she's a girl.

Usagi reaches into her purse, pulls out a small mirror, and holds it up to Ran'ko', quirking an eyebrow and letting Ranma's reflection say it all.

Faith says, "Umm, Ranko... Being gay means you like girls. Unless there's something you really want to tell us about what's in your pants." she quirks an eyebrow as she begins to suspect that Ranko's like that girl she met in Des Moines that had a few extra parts.

Ranma might, with an extreme effort, manage to get her foot deeper into her mouth. "No, there's nothing in my pants. I mean... um." She nods at Usagi, "Yeah, I know I'm a girl. But ... sort of ... it's hard to explain." The truth might help here, but Ranma's convinced that it'll just get her in deeper.

Usagi mms, and puts the mirror away. "So, you're not gay, but you like girls, and happen to be a girl." She thinks a heartbeat. "Does that mean you like boys and girls?"

Faith shrugs, "So you're gay then. Heck, I know a girl that'd just adore you." she grins and looks at Usagi, "Don't you think Red would like Ranko?" then blinks at Usagi, "Hey, you're right, she could be bi then... I kinda think Red is, since she dated Oz for awhile."

Ranma's face tenses at the liking guys comment, and she shakes her head, looking back and forth between Usagi and Faith and feeling a bit hunted. Her face is as red as her shirt. "I guess ... er... no, not guys," she says vehemently. "And I've got too many fian-" she tries to work out how that'd sound, "I've got too many girls after me already. My pop is kinda crazy with getting me married off."

Usagi can't help but giggle at Ranma's blush. "Wow, your family must be really open about these things." She takes a step back, and stretches her arms over her head. "Is there a good tea shop in the area? I could use something hot to drink."

Faith says, "I'm not really sure. There's the UR of course. But I'm not that familiar with the area around here. Maybe your friend would know?" she shrugs, then looks at Ranko, "At least your father cares about you. Mine only cared for how much money I could make him. Be thankful yours cares enough to find you a good girl."

There's a loud commotion coming from back up the stairs as a small balding man suddenly flies overhead, dropping a gold kettle of hot water down as he bounds across the trees out of sight.. That couldn't have been...? However, that doesn't stop the Fire Senshi from rushing out of the shrine, looking even more upset then she was at Usagi. "You lecher! DON'T COME BACK HERE AGAIN! I'LL KILL YOU IF YOU DO!" Part of her clothing is disheveled and she's obviously more then just angry.

Ranma looks back and forth at Usagi and Faith, "That's sort of the opposite of the case. My mom'll make me commit seppuku if I don't turn out to be a man among men," which has to sound really odd, considering she's in girl type at the moment. She winces at Faith's comment and points out, "My pop didn't try and find me good girls, he tried to marry me off for money or the art or an okonomiyaki cart." And because she's so busy denying the allegations from Usagi and Faith, and then looking to see about Rei's screaming, she totally misses the descending kettle, which lands upside down on her head. "Ow!" And then, it's boytype Ranma grumbling and rubbing his head.

At Rei's yelling and the small man flying overhead, Usagi reacts instinctively. She grabs the lid off a nearby trashcan, focuses, and throws. Thanks to her practice with the Moon Tiara, her aim's dead on as she tries to get vengance on someone who'd dare mess with not just a shrine maiden, but HER FRIEND! "Rei, are you all right?" She's worried enough about the assult to her friend that she completely misses Ranma's gender change.

Faith blinks at Ranko..? Ranma..? Whoever. Several times... Then, "Holy Shit. Jack wasn't shitting me. There really is water that can change people's sex." she stares, then reaches over to pat Ranko's arm, "Don't worry Ranko, I've got some water in my fridge that'll turn you back into a girl. We'll get this fixed right up before anyone finds out."

Ranma acks at Faith and mumbles, "I'm a guy, okay? That's what I was try'n t'say before." But with Happousai around, and molesting Usagi's friend, Ranma can'

There's a blur from the balding figure as the trashcan lid is deflected with a simple pipe, but the culprit vanishes entirely before anymore attempts at retribution can be made upon him. This of course doesn't stop Rei, whose already throwing out ofuda like throwing stars towards the beast of a man. "I.. I'll.. I'LL KILL HIM... How dare he..." She drops to her knees and starts grinding her teeth.

Ranma acks at Faith and mumbles, "I'm a guy, okay? That's what I was try'n t'say before." But with Happousai around, and molesting Usagi's friend, Ranma can't just stay idle. Oh man, if the lecher is here, with no one to stop him, it could be disastrous. He takes a few steps and leaps up as if to pursue, but the deflected trashcan lid strikes him square in the face and he falls back to the ground with an oblong mark from his chin to his forehead.

Usagi completely misses what Ranma's saying, or the fate of the trash can lid. Instead, she's running over to Rei and kneeling by her friend. "Rei, are you okay? What happened? What did he do to you? Don't worry, I'll find him and punish him in the name of Love and Justice..."

Faith apparently didn't hear Ranma or misunderstood him and looks over to Rei, "Hey, get a grip! The freak turned Ranko into a guy! We gotta help her first. Then we'll go kick the freak's ass." then glances back to see the downed Ranma, "Ack! Are you okay Ranma?" as she leans over to check on him.

The poor girls face turns a brilliant shade of red as Usagi presses for answers as to what just transpired, but Rei starts shaking head violently. "He.. He..." She climbs to her feet, and pulls out her transformation pen, as her mind once again replays for her just what happened. "I'LL KILL HIM!" She quickly starts making her way down the stairs, firmly set in hunting down the monster thats a threat to women everywhere.

Ranma would facefault at the idea of punishing Happousai for Love and Justice. But ... really, that's probably a good idea. Of course his mental image is Rei and Usagi pummeling Happousai with gym utensils or brooms or something. "Wait, what?" he asks Faith, peering over at her and rubbing his face. "I'm fine, Faith. Er, about Ranko," he mumbles. "There's sort of a misunderstanding." He didn't understand that he'd never maintain a lie like that. As Rei dashes off to administer justice, he gets to his feet to help out. Just on general principles.

Usagi is quick to run after Rei, not wanting to think of what'll happen if she manages to catch up to the pervert alone. "Charge!!!!" Of course, with her skills... she only makes it halfway down the stairs before she mistimes a step and beats Rei to the bottom of the staircase... by falling. One can almost see the birds circling her head as she says, "Owie..."

Faith sighs and runs after the group, "Don't worry Ranko, we'll get you straightened out as soon as we catch him." Maybe you should try to explain it when things haven't gone to hell. She acks as Usagi goes rolling down the stairs like she just got real life rick-rolled and hurries down to help her.

A posse to round up the most vicious of the denizens of Twisted is always a fun thing, but that is until the unpredictable weather of the realm starts to kick in. What was once a clear and beautiful day, suddenly in mere moments starts to drizzle rain, slowly picking up in intensity. This of course stops Rei in her tracks, as she drops to her knees once again, covering her chest tightly with her arms. She may be driven by rage, but she still has her modesty. A small noise escapes her lips as she finally starts to unclench her jaw.

Ranma erks at Faith, "I'm already straightened out!" Yeah, no one's really concentrating on him for the moment, which is just as well. He dashes down the stairs as Usagi goes tumbling, calling out in alarm. "Usagi!" Rushing down pell-mell, he never misses a step or breaks stride. Those laps running up and down were good for something, it seems. At the bottom, he slides to a stop near Usagi, the rain changing him back to girltype as he asks, "Usagi, are you all right?"

Usagi sits up, the water helping revive her from falling daze. "Yeah, I'm good..." she looks towards Rei, worry and concern in her eyes. "Come on, let's get you inside and some fresh clothes, okay?" Yeah, even after falling down a large staircase, her first concern is still for her friends. Sure, she's gonna have several bruises, but, what fighter dosen't get those and know how to deal with them? "We'll catch that pervert later, after we've found out more about him." She smiles at Ranma and Faith. "Too bad none of us are wearing a jacket to lend her..."

Faith smirks at Usagi and takes the hint. Even though she doesn't think much of Rei for the way she treated Usagi, she still takes off her leather jacket and lays it over her shoulders. Rei may notice the large knife that's now sheathed at the small of her back. And sure as hell Usagi and Ranma will notice the two pistols holstered under Faith's shoulders, "Yeah, we'll get him later. Lets get you inside." then peers at Ranma, "Ranko... How'd you manage to change back?"

Ranma looks over once Usagi says she's okay and flushes a little at Rei's dishabille. "Uh, it's not a problem," she says to Usagi and starts to take her shirt off, apparently not realizing she's not a guy once again and giving everyone a free show. Hotcha! Fortunately, Faith comes through and Ranma buttons back up, acking as Faith addresses her as Ranko. "Um, this is a little complicated," she says. "Let's get out of the rain first?" she suggests.

"No thank you." Rei shrugs the jacket off her shoulders as she starts to climb to her feet. She starts trudging up the stairs, her head lowered. "I'll be fine. I'll change into some spare clothes here. You better get out of the rain before you all get soaked. If you wish to stay here, there's spare shrine clothing near the the first bath-house."

Usagi watches Rei walk up the steps, wishing there was something she could do. "Thank you for the offer, Rei." But really, what's a little rain when a friend's in emotional distress? She looks at the others, getting the feeling it might be appropriate for them to find another place to conveine, as Rei dosen't seem up for company at the moment.

Faith shrugs at Rei and frowns as she walks away, "We can head over to my place if you'd like 'Gi." she jerks her head to the maiden, "You can give her the address if you want, in case she changes her mind." and puts her jacket back on.

Ranma looks back and forth between the three. She sort of catches some of the emotional tension, but doesn't entirely get it. "Yeah, sure, we can head out. We just came to see if the shrine was in use. I guess that's a yes. It was...er... nice to meet you both."

Once everyone seems to have decided what they're going to do, two shrill caws suddenly echo out loudly through the courtyard. Sitting upon on the statues at the very end of the staircase is two black ravens, who seem to be staring directly at Usagi. They both caw loudly once more, before taking to spreading their wings lazily outwards so the rain falls upon them.

Usagi looks up sharply as the caws ring out, and, she's hung out with Rei often enough to know their names. "Phobos, Demos." she says quietly, meeting the gaze of the Crows. "Please, keep an eye on Rei... and come get me when she needs me. I'm not going to leave her without support in this place." She's really hoping they drew her attention for something like that, rather than some sort of omen of badness on the way.

Faith shrugs a bit, "Like I said, you can leave my address if you want 'Gi." then turns and starts to walk away. "Hell, all this shit over a photo..."

Ranma admonishes Faith gently as she heads out with the older woman, "She's upset cause you were kissing her girlfriend, right?"

Usagi reaches up to rub her forhead. "It's not just the photo... it's that... she thinks I wasn't looking for her, and left her to worry over me longer than she needed to. And instead of looking for her and being worried, I was off getting drunk." She tilts her head up to look at the raining sky.

"It's not even that!" Where the two crows were sitting, are now two women, dressed in matching leotards, one in blue, the other in red. The both wave cheerfully at the women and smile. Phobos, the one in the red leotard softly speaks. "Hello Serenity-hime! Forgive Mars-hime, she's been having nothing but dreadful visions since she came to this place." Deimos, the one in the blue leotard presses her left hand against her face and nods solemnly. "Its been nothing but a roller coaster. But, since Serenity-hime's here, it'll get better! Maybe she'll even be able to prevent what Mars-hime's visions are predicting!" Phobos starts to nod energetically at this, before they both sigh. "She's also still upset about Mercury-hime and Jupiter-hime.. Then theres Beryl-sama.. Such a dreadful combination." Deimos says all of this, looking at Phobos, the two of them now seemingly ignoring the other three people.

Faith shakes her head at Ranma, "'Gi's not gay. She has a boyfriend somewhen." then shrugs, "Not sure what..." she trails off as the ravens start to speak, listening quietly through it, "She isn't the only one having visions you know. There are a few of us, and we are working to stop it. As soon as we get the prophecy translated.." she shrugs again.

Ranma doesn't understand most of the personalities involved, but declares, "Apocalypse or whatever, I'll help as much as I can. I won't let bad things happen to my friends!" She scratches her head, wondering why everyone's named after a planet, though. "This is the sort of conversation I expect to hear from the Sailor Senshi or something," she remarks thoughtfully, still not making the connection. She says to Usagi, "You can't look every moment of every day, if you don't take time off and relax, you'll go whacky." She gives Faith a strange look and wonders, "Not even a little? Then why the kissing?" She shrugs, though, and nods about the boyfriend.

Usagi blinks. They... they took that form... wait. The crows are girls? She always kinda thought of them as guys. After a brief mental image of Starlight Crows she focuses on what they're saying. "Phobos, Deimos, I can't stop a prediction I'm unaware of." Amazing what being adressed like that will do, at being called Hime her spine straightens, chin elevates, the whole body posture goes from teenage to regal. "I am aware of the situation with Mercury and Jupiter, and am doing my best to keep a close eye on things. What visions plague her so?"

"The Dark Senshi. The fall from within. The ultimate betrayal of Neo-Queen Serenity. The death of Princess Lady Serenity. The return of a threat from the Black Moon.." Phobos lowers her head after she speaks, before nodding towards Deimos. "We serve Mars-hime as her guardians, as she is yours. Surely you must be aware of how Chaos reigns in this universe. The threat of the Death Phantom will return, and here, it will be unstoppable. The gates will open, and the minions of hell will wash onto the streets, as they did last night."

Faith raises an eyebrow, "Oh joy. This on top of an evil version of Jack running around. Well, B's dealt with the Hellmouth before. Should be a real hoot." she sighs, "I'll have to let Jack know we have 2 Apocali brewing and not just one though."

Ranma listens quietly as the crow-girls warn of a dire future, remaining quiet and listening since the others seem to know what's going on. Or at least Usagi does, and Faith knows about something else. He gives Faith a little shrug and a helpless look.

Usagi's hands tighten into fists at her sides. "Not if I have anything to say about it. And... that photograph earlier, I believe it was sent with the sole purpose of trying to drive me from my senshi." The Death Phantom... gods, that was one of the worst enemies... and it took TWO Silver Crystals... no Chibi-Usa... just how badly are they screwed here? "The Death Phantom... this isn't good. And... I wouldn't betray any of my people... never... we've died together too many times for that..." Her spine, if possible, stiffens a bit more, and she looks up at the birds in human form. "Thank you for the warning, Phobos, Deimos, I will do my best to stop these events."

"Mars-hime has been shaken to her core, and is unsure what she should believe. We have been the only two constants aside her since she was sent here, and have been unable to do anything except watch." Deimos smiles childishly as she rubs the back of her head. "We'd have warned someone sooner, but there is no one that can be trusted. Metallia has already infected Mercury-hime and Jupiter-hime, as she did Beryl. And Venus-hime is hard to find. There are rumors that the traitor Lead-Crow was here as well. But what can we do? We're not Senshi." For beings that are speaking of dire prophicies, they sure are rather upbeat about everything.

Faith blinks, "There's something wrong with Mako and Ami?" It's funny, she's been around them and they seem okay to her. She finally turns to Ranma, "We were both drunk when the picture was taken is all. That was some VERY good wine."

Ranma nods slowly to Faith. "Yeah, wine'll do that. It happened to me once during a school play, I had to kiss this guy, and it was really weird."

Usagi nods. "It's okay. I'll do what I can to fix this. Please, keep an eye on Mars. Keep her as grounded as you can, reassure her as much as you can." She offers a gentle, reaffirming smile. "And, come get me as swiftly as possible should she have any need of me. Yes, Ami and Makoto were tainted by darkness, but they've been fighting their way back. I've been trying to help as much as possible without breaking out the heavy weapons." one finger taps her broach almost thoughtfully.

"Umm.. About that..." The two girls look to eachother nervously and then back to Usagi. "We'll do what we can... but... Wouldn't it be best for you to try and bring Mars-hime back to her senses? If we do it, then she'll only believe she can trust us. We can only do so much. We're only her guardians. We're not even Senshi, so we really don't have a real right to approach her like friends.."

Faith shrugs at Usagi, as if saying it's up to her. She's behind her all the way...

Usagi nods. "Oh, I plan on doing so. I'm just asking for you to be there till she calms down enough from today for me to return and actually sit down and talk with her instead of getting yelled at. Things will just get worse if I try to talk to her now. I'll try again tomorrow." And she'll keep on trying each day till she wears Rei down, but, Rei's one of the most stubborn people she knows, and it could take a while.

Ranma is not the person to ask for advice on how to deal with friends in tough situations. In fact, doing the opposite of anything Ranma suggests is often a good idea. "Maybe a little sparring will take her mind off things?"

"As you command, Serenity-hime." The two women echo these words in sync, before bowing their heads towards Usagi. "We're sorry for our mistresses behaviour today.. She's usually not like this.." And before anyone can shake a feather, the two girls have vanished entirely, with only the sound of beating wings filling the air around the courtyard.

Faith blinks at Ranma, "I really don't think she's the type to really enjoy a little physical combat. Ya know, being a shrine maiden and all." she shrugs, "Maybe you should bring a bottle of the firewine over with you 'Gi."

Ranma shrugs to Faith, "Well, I know sparring always makes me feel better, when I'm annoyed or down or whatever."

Usagi sighs, her posture relaxing as the two girls vanish. "Sorry about the interruption." And it's only now she realises just how horribly soaked she's gotten from the rain, and sneezes. "It must've been extremely important for them to directly adress me like that. Shall we return to Faith's apartment and dry off a bit?"

Faith nods, "Sounds good to me. And something to drink to warm up too." she grins, "I'm so wet I'm ready to slide out of my pants." then pats Usagi on the arm, "Don't worry, whatever shit comes, we'll take care of it. Like I said, it's a Slayer's job to take care of the gates of hell opening."

Ranma nodnodnods to Usagi, her clothes plastered to her with the rain. She wipes her sleeve across her eyes, which doesn't help much at all, and nods to Faith. "Definitely."

2009-03-01 (PreU) Food & Puppy Piles

2012-02-26T17:57:11Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Food & Puppy Piles |Summary= |Who=Faith, Makoto, Ranma, Usagi |Date=March 1st, 2009 |Where=Faith's Apartment |}} Faith leads everyone into..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Food & Puppy Piles
|Summary=
|Who=[[Faith]], [[Makoto]], [[Ranma]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 1st, 2009
|Where=Faith's Apartment
|}}

Faith leads everyone into her apartment and pauses only long enough to take off her guns and set them on a stand, followed by a pair of daggers, 6 throwing knives, and a large wicked looking knife. Then she heads straight into the bathroom to strip off her wet clothing, "Glad we're all girls..." she mutters.

Usagi glances around, peeks at the windows, and says, "Faith, I trust you, you're a good friend, but I am not getting naked again in your apartment after photos of the last time showed up. Do you have some towels I can mummify myself in instead?"

Ranma is bare underneath her shirt, so with the rain and all, wasn't hiding anything in any event. Not that she cares, really, peeling off the clinging silk without a second thought. "Um.... oh yeah," she says at Faith's comment. "I think maybe I'd better wait outside til you both are done."

Faith snickers, "Don't worry, Jack warded my apartment, no astral beings can get in here anymore. Wouldn't hurt to pull the blinds down anyway though." she says as she grabs a towel and dries mostly off before pulling on a large sweatshirt that hangs down to her knees. "Your turn in the bathroom 'Gi, I'll see if I can round up a few more sweatshirts." and goes to pull the blinds down and look for the shirts. She glances to Ranma, "Nah, not like we have anything you haven't seen Ranko."

Ranma arches a brow at Faith and mumbles, "Well, since you put it that way..." It's true, Ranma has seen his fair share of boobs, even apart from his own. She nevertheless heads outside, shaking her head, "Akane'd kill me, and Happousai'd give me a medal," she mumbles as she sits out in front of Faith's apartment, topless, wringing out her shirt. "I need to explain something, before everyone gets naked," she says over her shoulder.

Usagi nods at Faith, having completely missed Ranma's stint as a boy, and starts to step into the bathroom when she pauses. "Nah, I have something that'll work." Out comes a slender pink pen. "Disguise power, transform me into a stewardess!" WTF? Quick sparkly transformation sequence later, and she's clean, dry, hair perfectly curled, and in a stewardess's outfit that's made of fanservice. She sits down on the couch, glad to have (mis)used her powers in the name of convenience once more.

Faith says, "Oh Hell, I forgot about that thing 'Gi. Don't suppose you'd be a pal and let me borrow it woulda ya?" she grins then calls to Ranma, "What's that Ranko?" as she leans over the couch.

Ranma boggles at Usagi, but nods, "That's pretty convenient!" She doesn't know what it's really for, of course. She gulps a little at Faith's pose and the way the long sweatshirt rides up, reaching up to tug at her collar even though she's not wearing a shirt. "It's .... the hot water thing." She goes into the kitchen to put on a kettle. "It's easier to show you than to explain."

Usagi tosses the pen over towards Faith. "Sure, enjoy." And, even though she's not clean and dry, one wouldn't call her outfit particularly warm. She curls up in a small ball on the couch and tries to get comfortable and warm again.

Faith grins as she grabs the pen out of the air and holds it up, "Disguise pen..." she ponders for a moment then smirks, "Dress me up like Lara Croft!" And one nifty little sparkly lightshow and she's dressed in a tight tank top and really small and tight shorts. "I love this thing." she grins and hands it back to Usagi as she plops down on the couch, "Oh, Ranko. Don't drink the water! It'll make you piss blue. Someone spiked the water supply in the building."

Ranma tries not to ogle Usagi's fanservice stewardess uniform also. What's an aquatransexual to do? She eyes Faith nervously and says, "What exactly is it spiked with? I wasn't gonna drink it ..." She peers at the pen and wonders if maybe the secret can hold a little longer.

Usagi takes the pen, tucks it into the pocket on her breast, and relaxes. "Multiple apocalypses on the horizon... I need hot chocolate! Or firewine. one of the two." she grumbles under her breath. "What were you going to do with the water?" she asks curiously.

Faith glances at Ranma, "It's Methylene Blue if I recall. Just makes you piss blue for like 3 or 4 days." she shrugs and looks to Usagi, "Sorry, no hot chocolate. All we have is coffee, Nyannichuan Water in the fridge, and the firewine. oh, and beer."

Ranma's eyes light up at the mention of Nyannichuan water, then she translates from Chinese and grumbles. "If you had the other kind, it'd be pretty cool," she grumbles, still topless and attempting to dry her shirt on the stove as the water heats. "Sorry about the apocalypses, but as far as the water," she pours it over herself before it gets too warm, and turns into boytype shirtless and slightly blue Ranma-kun.

Usagi's reaction probably shows JUST how much of a virgin she is. At the sight of a naked male chest, she turns bright red, hides her face in her hands, and mutters something about "Shirtnowplease!" Martial artist... without shirt... wow. didn't know guys were built like that... stupid freaking hormones, she needs to find her Mamochan soon!

Faith blinks at Ranma topless and slowly licks her lips as she's looking at him like a hungry guy would a 24oz porterhouse, "Mmmm, as B would say... Salty Goodness." After a few moments she blinks... "Okay... Explain. You a guy or a chick?" Dammit Xander! You need to get back here so Faith can drag you off to bed.

Ranma is pretty ripped, but wasn't expecting either of those reactions. He's only a couple years older than Usagi, and isn't cut like a bodybuilder, but he's well-toned and clearly pretty buff. "Uh, sure," he mumbles to Usagi, and puts it on, blushing hotly himself. It's still damp, but at least it's warm-damp rather than cold-damp. "I'm a guy. That's what I was trying to say before. You've got nyannichuan water, it'll change anyone into a girl that isn't one already, and then they'll be cursed to forever turn into a girl when splashed with cold water, and back to normal with hot water."

Usagi is so glad she went with the magic pen when it came time for changing clothes as it sets in. "So, this really clears up the whole female fiancee issue, Ranko." And she wonders, but dosen't postulate aloud, if his parents were psychic when giving him such a girly name. It's gonna take her ages to stop blushing. Wow.

Ranma says, "Actually, it's Ran/ma/. I ... Ranko is a name I use for an alias rather than having to explain the whole confusing mess to people I've just met." He sweatdrops a bit, because given their current outfits, Usagi and Faith are still pretty hot. "But yeah, that's why I have female fiancees. Or had. I don't think they're here, though my father's master is, he's the one that tried to grope your friend Rei."

Faith blinks, "Wish you had told me beforehand, I wouldn't have been making plans to hook you up with my friend Willow." she grins. "Yeah, we'll have to put him in some pain. Does he do that kind of thing often?" she shrugs, "I've been using the Nyannichuan to make coffee with since it's at least clean water."

Usagi leans back into the couch. "Well, that makes more sense, I was wondering if your parents were psychic. There will be no hard feelings for my attempts to thrash the pervert soundly, will there?" A few seconds go by, "But... I really don't think I should try in my fighting outfit. the skirt's way too short."

Ranma winces at Faith using Nyannichuan for coffee. "Well, it's a good thing you're a girl to start with or things would get awkward. Don't feed it to your dog or c... ca... to you dog or hamster or anything, though." He rubs the back of his head. "Happousai? Absolutely all the time. It's like the only thing he does, to be honest. He's a huge perv, always stealing underwear or copping feels or peeping." He shakes his head to Usagi, "Hah, beat him as much as you like. He'll enjoy short skirts yeah. Don't worry about getting hurt, he won't fight back, but he won't make it easy, either. He's pretty hard to catch up with. The best way to get him to hold still is to flash your chest at him, that's what I do."

Somewhere on the muck, Munin has connected.

Faith smirks, "Maybe I should get rid of the stuff?" she wonders, "Hey. Maybe I can put a few bullets in the pervert to slow him down?" she shrugs, "Well, what do you two want to drink?" she asks as she stands up. "Should I throw a few frozen pizzas into the oven?"

Usagi nods. "Food good, I haven't had nearly enough today. As to drink, after today... really tempted to go for firewine." Well, if the water's not safe to drink, after all... and she is still a bit chilled.

Ranma shakes his head to Faith, "I doubt bullets will slow him down much. He carries these sort of homemade grenades, be careful of those. Ah, yeah, pizza would be awesome. And whatever you have to drink."

Faith heads into the kitchen, those tight shorts plastered to her ass and tosses a pair of pizzas into the oven and turns it on before pulling out the case of water and dumping it into the sink to drain. Well, all but one bottle that she hides away for a special occasion. Then she pulls out three glasses and a crystal bottle that will be very familiar to Usagi and comes back to plop on the couch, setting the glasses down on the table and pouring a few fingers full into each one.

Usagi leans back, letting the alcohol breathe in the tumbler for a moment. "So, we now know that there's an apocalypse headed our way by way of an old enemy of mine coming back... how's progress on the apocalypse headed your way, Faith?" she asks, stretching those long legs out in front of her.

Ranma admires Faith as she joins him in the kitchen, where he was warming by the stove. He flushes a bit and hurries out to the couch, taking a seat and taking the glass of wine. "Thanks," he says to Faith and takes a sip, sitting back and relaxing with a sigh. Watching Usagi's legs as she stretches out, he mumbles, "Happousai pretty much counts as an apocalypse for me, too."

Faith shrugs, "We're making progress translating the prophecy now anyway. So far it's mentioned Red, Jack, B, you, and me in it. In order, The Red Witch, Death, The Golden One, the Moon, and the Fallen One. And we know it involves something called 'The Arks of Doom'. Other than that, gotta wait till we have more translated." she picks up her glass and takes a drink. The firewine is sweet tasting, like drinking really good fruit juice, with no alcoholic taste at all to it. And as they discovered before, the only side effects seem to be a loss of inhibitions and getting hot, but that takes awhile. she stretches her legs out to to prop her feet up on the table too as she leans back.

Usagi tilts back her glass, carefully sipping and letting the heat spread through her. "I'm mentioned in a prophecy, that can't be good news." she notes aloud, slowly warming up after having been caught and trapped in the sudden downpour outside. "Ranma, I just realised we didn't really explain things well. Mind telling me what you figured out from having phobos and deimos pop up and go from there?"

Makoto knockknocks at the door, carrying a homemade lasagna and dressing casually. Ami's not home from the library and Makoto got bored. She thought she'd come visit her upstairs neighbor. ^_^

Ranma looks blank as Faith describes her apocalypse. "I dunno what any of that means, I'm glad you do." He stretches out his feet and takes a deeper sip as he enjoys the fruity taste. "This isn't like the sake my pop drinks," he says thoughtfully, warming up as well as he sits, dressed in his normal outfit next to Usagi in a fanservicey stewardess outfit and Faith in a Lara Croft cosplay outfit. To Usagi, he mumbles, "Well, it's Princess this and Planet that, I mean, it's all like the Sailor Senshi kind of stuff, right?" He doesn't actually make the connection, though, since there is some magical protection there. At the knock, he hops up and opens the door, cause the girls are so relaxed, and also in case it's Happousai, but what he sees instead of Makoto and ... lasagne. "Oh! Hey there!"

Faith snickers a bit at Ranma not making the connection and looks towards Usagi, "I take it Rei is one too? I think she was sensing the Slayer essence in me..." she shrugs and starts to get up and get the door when Ranma goes instead, so she sits back down, leaning over the edge of the couch to see who it is, "Oh Hey Mako-chan! It's okay Ranma, she's a friend." and sits back down in her seat before she gives Usagi a nosebleed from being bent over. "We've got pizza in the oven. Grab a glass and sit down." didn't see the lasagna around Ranma.

Usagi releases the hold of the disguise pen, sitting on the couch now just slightly damp, hair still pretty damn soaked from the rainstorm, and asks Ranma, "And what, exactly, did the leader of these Sailor Senshi look like?" Come on, he's got to have enough brains to put it together with a hint like that, right? And then, the door is a pretty welcome distraction from the seriousness. "Makochan!" Usagi springs up from the couch, sets the glass on the table, and races to the door, going to hug her friend.

Makoto blinks at Ranma in his costume for a moment. "Did you hire a butler, Faith? usagi-chan!" she hands Ranma the lasagna and hugs Usagi warmly. "Good to see you!" she smiles brightly at the unexpected gereeting

Ranma and Usagi together will make short work of any feast, not to worry. He's the only one -not- in a costume! He takes the lasagne, though, and brings it to the kitchen, hands trembling with the effort of not scarfing it completely. He nods to Faith and was letting Makoto in anyhow, based on the lasangne. He wasn't turning away a pretty girl with food. It got him into trouble with Akane, but she's not here now and he's taking full advantage. He considers Usagi's question, and allows, "A bit like you, only really regal, and with... I dunno, sort of like you looked when they called you hime," Now things are starting to dawn on him. "Um.. wait a minute?" He scratches his head while Usagi comes up to glomp Makoto.

Faith snickers a bit and stands up and pouts. No one hugs her like that. "Nah Mako, this is Ranma. Ran into him in the UR the other night." she looks towards the kitchen, "Hey Ranma, bring another glass out for Mako would you?" then walks over to the two girls.

Usagi smiles happily. "Makochan, I'm so glad you're here! I was gonna come downstairs later to brief you." She just about pulls the other girl into the apartment. "I found Rei today, and she was very upset. I then found out from Phobos and Deimos that she's been getting... really bad visions. Death Phantom's returning, the senshi going bad, something about betrayal of the neo-queen, and I don't know if that means I'm gonna betray or be betrayed and I don't wanna do either!" by the end of this long runon sentance, she's babbling and close to a full out wail.

Ranma nods to Faith from the kitchen and brings out another glass of the firewine, passing it to her and grinning. "I -have- been a waitress before, but not just now." Usagi and Faith will understand that right away, of course. He falls silent as Usagi explains the day's activities to Makoto, deciding that it's a good time to slice the lasagne, so it'll be ready for everyone. And then, well, since he's there, he'll put a slice on a plate for everyone. And since the plates are ready, he'll sort of put them out on the table for everyone. And since they're already on the table, he digs in, all fair and square!

Makoto smiles and nods, ruffling Usagi's hair lightly. "We allways get through in the end, Usagi-chan. I never doubt it anymore no matter how hard things get. " She looks up to the only guy in the room. "Nice to meet you, Ranma-san. Umm.. pop for me please? I'm not one for alchohol." She shuts the door behind her and makes her way over to the couch with Usagi. "I thought you might be hungry. I didn't know you had company allready."

Faith shrugs, "Don't have any pop. Didn't get to shopping today, with all the drama at Rei's and all. Sorry. Pretty much just coffee, firewine, and beer at the moment..."

Usagi whews. She needed the reassurance from Makoto on that issue. Sometimes you just need to hear that from someone else. "Well, this wasn't exactly a planned thing, Makochan..." She reaches up to adjust the position of one odango. "Looks like we're all served and ready to go, food wise."

Ranma smiles to Makoto, "Nice to meet you, too, Makoto." He shakes his head to her, "We don't have anything safe to drink other than this, sorry, but don't worry, you can't taste anything. It's like fruit juice." He reminds Faith, "You just poured out the last of the good water, so no coffee." She did hide some, but Ranma didn't see it.

Makoto nods and takes the glass with a nod to Ranma. "I'll give it a shot." She sips at the glass and relaxes a little against the back of the couch. "So what are we doing tonight?" If Ami was here she might suggest something naughty just to watch the blue girl turn red, but it's now the same without her.

Faith grins and sips her firewine, which you really can't taste the alcohol in. "Just sitting around and trying to get warm. We were out in the rain at Rei's for awhile. Other than that, we're taking suggestions. I've got a TV and a dvd player..." she shrugs. "Any ideas?"

Usagi tilts her head to one side. "Hey, did they ever make any movies about us, Makoto? Gotta admit to being curious about that..." she grabs a plate of lasagne, and curls up on the floor next to the couch, digging in with great gusto and many happy sounds of appreciation.

Ranma finishes his lasagne first and his firewine also. Feeling much warmer now, he fans himself a little and burps. "Ah, that was awesome," he declares, smiling widely. "No plans, that I know of," he admits to Makoto.

Makoto ooohs and nods to Usagi. "Remember that mess with that plant woman and that old friend of Mamoru-san's? Movie made it seem a lot easer on us, but it was kinda fun to see an anime of it."

Faith snickers, "Seems like we're all getting made into movies and tv shows around here. And comic books too." she picks up her plate of lasagna and starts to eat, "Mmm, good!" she grins.

Usagi nods. "I remember. Diverting that asteroid... now that was hard, no way I could have done it if I had been alone." She thinks a second. "Lemme guess, they used music in that sequence to make what looked very boring from the outside seem cool?"

Ranma shakes his head, smirking. "If they made my life into an anime, it'd be rated R for the number of times I pop out." n.n;;

Makoto grins "Yup. The voice cast can really sing. there's allways a sense of dramatic timing in sh..." she blinks and looks at Ranma. "huh o.o??"

Usagi looks between Makoto and Ranma. "Ranma's sometimes a girl and sometimes a boy... and isnt very modest when he's a she." She explains with a shrug.

Faith snickers loudly at what Ranma 'popping out' sounds like when he's a guy, "Well, to be fair 'Gi, he might have clothing malfunctions as a guy too you know."

Ranma says proudly, "I've got nothin' to be modest about." ^_^ Though he glances sidelong at Makoto, who's in the same order of magnitude as his girltype. Seeing Makoto's look and sighing a bit, he hops over to the kitchen, splashes with cold water, and turns into a girl. She then takes the rest of the kettle water and changes back to a guy.

Makoto wows softly. After all the odd things she's seen, something this comparitively simple doesn't faze her. "Cool!" she grins. "Best of both worlds, huh?"

Usagi gets an eeeeevil thought, and giggles. "Hey, I wonder what it'd be like to go around as a guy..." She pulls out the pen again, and throws it into the air. "Disguise power, transform me into a boy!" And before Makochan can call her out on what Luna'd call a misuse of senshi ability... Usagi's transformed into a boy. A bishie boy, no less, even though the hair's short.

Faith blinkblinks at Usagi... "Did 'Gi just change into a guy or have I already drank to much tonight?" she wonders, "Makes a pretty cute guy actually."

Ranma chuckles at Makoto's comment, "My pop says stuff like that. Tactical advantages to either form. It's kind of a pain when you change by accident, but ... I guess there's good parts of everything." He gawks at Usagi and mumbles, "Changing at will'd be a lot better. But you look very bishounen in the stewardess outfit. Nice skirt," he teases, nodding to Faith and telling her, "She changed. It's strange."

Makoto blinks at usagi and laughs! "We'll have to show this to Ami sometime... Minako might fall for you on the spot, though!" she takes another sip of her drink. Rei would just take luna's stance. Ami.... Might want to study how the pen can do this sort... wait.... Makoto blinks and looks up to Usagi again."maybe this is how the starlights pulled off their disguises? Some variant of this power?"

Usagi thinks a second, and nods. "I wouldn't be surprised." She stands up and strikes a pose. "I've used this form only once before, when going after a youma that was targetting grooms." He giggles, which sounds... kind of disturbing... coming from such a cute guy. "I think the line I used was... 'I'll be your groom, for our wedding in Hell!" then transformed. And yep, I just changed Faith.

Ranma snickers at Usagi, and puts the whole thing together finally, "So, you really -are- Sailor Moon? Wow!"

Faith smirks a bit and stands up and walks around Usagi, checking him out. "Not bad, not bad at all 'Gi." pausing to bend over and poke lightly at her bottom with a finger before moving on, "You could really mess with people's minds with that thing." she smirks again before sitting back down and finishing off her lasagna.

Makoto chuckles and digs into her own meal. "With something like that I guess it wouldn't matter if you liked guys or girls."

Ranma hrmphs at Makoto, "I only like girls, though, no matter what the curse makes me think." Wait, that didn't exactly come out right.

Usagi blinks. "No matter what the curse... -makes- you think?" That's an odd way to phrase things. Though, Faith poking his butt makes him jump about a foot and let out a rather girlish squeak. "I think to really mess with people's heads though... I'd have to stop reacting like a girl..."

Makoto raises her glass to Ranma's statement. "Don't worry usagi-chan. 'm sure there are plenty of guys out there who jump and squeak when a girl grabs their backside. i saw Naru do that to Umino once and he allmost ran off."

Faith snickers again, "Yeah, I've met some pretty girly guys in my time 'Gi." she grins, "I knew this one guy that liked to wear silk stockings all the time." she shrugs, "You probably ought to practice walking though if you're going to do that."

Ranma tugs at his collar and turns all kinds of red. "I mean ... well, I'm not in a disguise, when I'm a girl. It's a full change. Body, brain, hormones and glands. Doc Tofuu explained it once." He smirks at Umino and Naru, even not knowing them.

Usagi looks at the firewine in the glass, remembers the photo, and lets the transformation fade, returning to a girl. eep. "You're right, Faith, the balance is way off..." and at Ranma's statement, she nods. "I see, your body may react, but your mind goes 'boys ewwwww', right?"

Makoto smiles. "Well it would be amusing to comfuse the heck out of Ami-chan one night." she laughs a little, her mind not quite used to drinking at all.

Faith takes another drink of her firewine, but isn't drinking it heavily tonight, just enough to warm up. "Thanks 'Gi, Ranma's enough of a temptation. Xander better get his ass back her soon or I'm going to find a hunting dog and track him down." she smirks.

Ranma nodnodondnods to Usagi, "That's one hundred percent it." He blinks at Faith and ehs, "I'm a what?" he wonders. He scratches his head and looks at the others.

Usagi looks at Ranma. "Are you blind? You, especially shirtless, well... it's no wonder the girls chased you back home, that's all." She says with a small blush, and nods in agreement with Faith. "And I really want Mamochan to show up as well..."

Makoto grins widely. "You're cute, Ranma but the last time I let a guy touch me was... the _last_ time I'll let a guy touch me." Now as a girl you're cute too, but I have Ami-chan so.... I'm rambling, aren't I?" she shuts up and sips her drink again."

Faith smirks, "18 months is a long time when you're used to getting some action once or twice a week. " she shrugs, "Slaying things doesn't help. And the harder the fight..."

Ranma looks puzzled at Usagi, but nods, "I guess so, yeah." He blushes at Makoto's comment, grinning, "That's too bad, Makoto, a loss for guys all over the world." He finishes his drink and leans back in his seat, grumbling, "Four fiancees, give or take, but martial arts is the only kind of action I've ever gotten. I mean, Shampoo tried a couple times. Not that I knew what to do. But Akane always stepped in and hit me with a hammer. It's not like ... anyhow..."

Usagi reaches up to rub her forhead. "Total virgin here as well. We were waiting, then..." she closes her eyes against the memory of his star seed dissolving in the caldron, the last time she saw him... "Mamochan... I don't even know if he's alive or dead..."

Makoto puts an arm around usagi's shoulders and hugs her reassuringly. "After all the time you two have been together it's silly to think he's gone. You even saw him in the future, didn't you?"

Faith... definately not a virgin. "Yeah, shit happens like that. Better not to wait if you don't have to, otherwise you might never get the chance...." she shrugs. "Yeah 'Gi, I'm sure he'll show up here eventually."

Ranma nods to Usagi and repeats Makoto's comment, "Yeah, this place is .... well, just because someone's not here doesn't mean they're not someplace else. And that means they can come here later. Or sooner."

Usagi nods, leaning in against Makoto's hug. "Yeah, but in the future... we were in a city made of crystal... somehow, I don't think that future's going to happen here, that in this place, I won't ever become a queen." She wipes at her eyes with the back of her hand, and knocks back the rest of the firewine in the glass... which, as she's only had one sip, was mostly still there. "I just... I keep seeing things and thinking, I want to show him that, or tell him about something I thought... then remember he's not here... are you sure he's going to show up?"

Makoto smiles warmly and kisses Usagi's forehead. her glass is empty now. "It's a storybook romance, usagi-chan. And there's a _lot_ of time before Crystal Tokyo. We won't be here forever.... Unless Crystal Tokyo's here but either way, Mamoru-san was there."

Makoto grins. "And I'm rambling again!"

Faith nods, "Yeah, looks how many people I know have showed up since I've been here. Sooner or later he'll show." she grins, "Heck, it things go the way they have been, Ranma's girlfriends should show up any time."

Ranma pats Usagi on the shoulder, "It'll be fine. This place is kinda wierd, but that just means it's more of a challenge to turn it into the place you want it to be. And anyhow, even if this isn't the place, you need to train for when you go to the place you're going to want to change." Now who's rambling? He winces at Faith, "It's bad enough Happousai's here, worst thing that can happen is my pop shows up, or Akane." n.n;;

Faith blinks at Ranma, "... Okay, I can maybe understand not wanting to see your dad if he keeps engaging you to people... But why don't you want to see your fiancee?"

Usagi shakes her head at Ranma's statement. "This world is seeped in Chaos... it makes my skin itch sometimes, just being here. I don't think this is a place we can turn into Crystal Tokyo. So, yeah, I'll go with hope and think that someday, we'll find our way back."

Makoto pats Usagi's shoulder and lays her head there, humming softly the song from the sailor moon movie she was talking about earlier.

Ranma says to Faith, "Well, there were some good times, and she's kinda cute when the moment is right. But there was entirely too much of me getting hit on the head with a mallet." He awws to Usagi, "Well, maybe we can find a way to get you all back home, then."

Faith blinks, "Tell ya what. If she shows up and starts hitting you, come find me. I'll hit her back for you." she grins. "Not me, I'll stay right here thank you. If I go back home, it's to prison. And since technically I've escaped..."

Usagi almost absentmindedly hugs Makoto against her side, mentally drifting as the alcohol hits her digestive system. "Isn't getting hit in the head with a mallet abuse of the kind that could land someone in prison?"

Makoto seeps to have dozed off as the alchohol gets to her, lightly mumbling something about 'getting Yuki home'

Ranma ehs at Faith, "Prison? That sucks." He shrugs and takes a stoic breath. "If Akane shows up, I'll deal with it. But that doesn't mean I can't enjoy being free of the fighting and strife for a bit and on with honest challenges like an apocalypse, that I can really deal with." He says to Usagi, "Nah, it wouldn't ne manly to whine about something like that. I just try to think of it as a toughening up exercise. I've had worse. It's just not where I want to go in a relationship." He peers at Makoto? "Ano, does she need to go home?" he wonders.

Faith asks, "Trust me Ranma, I've been there with abusive parents. An abusive husband or wife is probably not something you should even consider. So you either need to start hitting her back or get the hell out of dodge, no matter what anyone says." she peers at Makoto and leans over to nudge her awake, "Hey Mako, you're dozing off. Want one of us to help you back to your place?"

Usagi lightly hugs the sleeping Makoto. "I've never been in an abusive situation, but, Faith has the right of it, if she comes here... we'll help you, even if it's just making her see what her actions look like to those outside your dynamic."

Makoto blinks and snaps awake at Faith's words. "Cause her momma will be missing... huh? Oh!" she nods a little."Maybe i should be getting some rest. Seems to be tired in here..."

Ranma nods to Faith and Usagi, "I know. I mean, I even kinda like her. But there's only so much a guy can take." Not that he hasn't earned more than a few of the beatings. But some of them weren't his fault. "Thanks." He waves to Makoto, too, "It was nice meeting you. I should probably head out, myself."

Faith nods, "Yeah, it is getting later Should get some sleep." She stands up, "'Gi, if you want to take the couch, I'll take Ranma to bed with me." she takes a few steps than blinks, "Wait, that's backwards. Ranma, you can have the couch if you want. And 'Gi can crash in the bed with me..."

Usagi thinks a second. "Get cold water for Ranma and all sleep in a big pile on the bed?" She offers, trying to keep things simple.

Ranma acks at the first plan, though there's one part of him that seems to really like it. He smiles to Faith as she amends the plan, still pretty happy, "Thanks. I don't actually have a place yet, so I've been camping." Or that? He heads to the kitchen, and splashes himself girly. "Thanks. I'm still used to sleeping next to someone, I don't sleep very well alone."

Makoto looks around "Where's Ami? I dun like sleeping alone either. she gets to her feet."Maybe she's down at home now.

Ranma asks, "If she's not, I don't have a problem making room for one more? Maybe you can call down and check?"

Faith peers at Ranma then shrugs, "Yeah sure you betcha. That'll work." and she picks up an over sized Hawaiian shirt and pulls on before stripping out of her tank top and tight shorts and walking over to climb into the bed. WHile it's not the best bed out there, Faith has gotten some good sheets and a down comforter and feather bed to put on it, so it is pretty comfortable.

Makoto waves a hand and smmiles. "I'll go... an if she's not there I'll hide under the blankets to surprise her!" she waves and gets a silly grin. Yeah. She's a complete featherweight

Ranma grins at Makoto as she strips off her damp silk shirt and her pants, leaving her in just boxers. "Good plan," she agrees, crawling into bed with Faith. She's not a complicated sleeper, but she's a guy so it's all right. No wait, she's a girl, but doesn't need to be modest, no wait ... it's too complicated. Ranma yawwwwWWWwwWwwWwwns.

Usagi strips out of most of her clothes, remaining in panties and underwear, due to lack of anything better to sleep in, and crawls into the bed on the other side of Faith. She yawns once, and is quick to drop off.

2009-02-28 (PreU) I'm not insane! I promise! WEEEEEE!

2012-02-26T17:43:53Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=I'm not insane! I promise! WEEEEEE! |Summary=This is the connecter log for '2009-03-03 (PreU) 'Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally' |Who=Caliga,..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=I'm not insane! I promise! WEEEEEE!
|Summary=This is the connecter log for '[[2009-03-03 (PreU) 'Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally]]'
|Who=[[Caliga]], [[Faith]], [[Killiara]]
|Date=February 28th, 2009
|Where=The Twisted Street - Distorted Way
|}}

The Twisted Street - Distorted Way(#2091RLA)
The Twisted street at this point seems to begin to loose it's greyscale and become more of a black and white contrast as the extremes of color begin to be sifted out, the street at this point seems to be extremely unstable and rock with sudden jarring movements. Doorways snap instead of fade in as the ground seems to become more torn apart and scattered the further it goes forward until it is just pieces distributed through the blackness.

Buildings float around in constant motion as silvery beings can seen fading in and out in eternal confict, like this place is a warzone waiting to happen.
_____________________________________________________________________________________________
The Distorted Way.. One of the most dangerous areas in all of Twisted. The floating skyscrapers randomly collide with one another, causing debris to go flying every which way. A strangely dressed teenager stands there, as a half of a brilliantly green building suddenly makes a divebomb towards him. The teen doesn't seem to be phased, as he quickly spins around, and jams out his right index finger, striking a corner of the building before it hits him. "Bakusai Tenketsu." The words seem to carry a little power behind them as large cracks form in the base of the building, before exploding into a fine powder. A light *KTCH!* sound echoes out, and a small red orb of light appears within the smoke. Once it clears, the teen is left standing there, both hands in his pockets with a lit cigarette lazily hanging from his lips.

Faith is walking along with Killiara. "Hopefully we'll find some vamps here. Jack and I have been hitting them pretty hard, so they seem to actually be trying to hide from us today it seems." she grins, "Not that it'll do them any good in the long run."

Killiara glances around in either direction as she walks along. "I think the archetecture would take care of any vampires..." she says a bit dryly as they continue. "It dosen't seem like an area friendly to any kind of life, normal or un."

A slight shimmer of energy appears around the teenager as he suddenly takes to the air, kicking the other half of the building with his right foot. A large chunk of debris suddenly flies off the building, and hurtles down towards the two women. "Tch.. Figures. I get bored, decide to clean up some clutter, and /her/ friends decide to wander about..." The words carry easily over the air as the teenager vanishes, then reappears directly infront of Faith. She'd easily recognize the kid from the other day. "Didja think about my offer any?" He holds up his left hand, as a deep blue swirl of energy appears around his feet. "HAH!" A wave of invisible energy flies out, causing the building to stop dead in its tracks. "If you're going to do something, do it now. Or please, get outta my way, 'k?"

Faith raises an eyebrow at Cal, "Yeah, like I carry high explosives around with me. And yeah, after the advise of some friends, gotta so no to your offer." she nods to Kil, "Come on Kill, lets get out of his way." and heads off to the to the side to get out of his way.

Killiara nods, and follows Faith over to one side, not wanting to get into the gentleman's way. "I take it this is a friend of yours, Faith?" She asks curiously, a new enough arrival not to be familiar with Caliga as of yet. "So, it's okay to blow up buildings in this area?" she tacks on to the end of her last question, suddenly noticing what the teenager's doing.

"You mean the advice of Mei. What? You gonna try to kill me too?" There's a slight shift in the air around them as a faint blue aura starts to build up around Caliga's body. He closes his eyes, and lowers his hand down to his side, causing the building to start floating back down. That is, until a rather large portal suddenly appears infront of him, causing the building to vanish within it. Another portal appears off in the distance, as the building flies out of it, striking into the ground with a loud thud. A deep breath of relief is given from the teenager, as he looks towards Killiara. "It's one of the unstable areas of Twisted. It's better then these buildings floating over the populated parts, and striking into habitable places. But then again Mei'd have you believe I'm a horrible monster hellbent on killing her. Oooo.. Look at me! A kid. Spoooky." He waves his hands about like a lunatic.

Faith smirks, "Her and other friends. Every seems to think I should stay as far away from you, TASK, and the Council as possible." she shrugs, "Sounds like good advice to me really. There aren't many people that I think I can trust around here."

Killiara can't help but giggle just slightly at the arm waving. "Well then, are you a horrible monster hellbent on killing someone and doing target practice on buildings?" she asks in a lightly teasing tone of voice, linking her hands behind her back and rocking forward and back slightly on the heels of her feet.

"Psh. Lemme see. Mei's insane, and this is easily proven because she thinks I tried to have her killed. Seriously? If I wanted her dead, I'd have killed her like I did a member of the council. Oh. Wait. People forgot I did that too. Stormed into the council chambers, and killed one demanding things change and get better for the denizens of Twisted. But, remember boys and girls. I'ma monster! Grrr! Rarrrr!" Caliga lifts his hands and hisses loudly towards the girls. He then shakes his head and takes a long drag from the cigarette that still somehow is within his mouth, exhaling a long trail of smoke from his nostrils. "I'm me. But as your friend there says, I can't be trusted. Kinda funny in its own right 'ya know?"

Killiara tilts her head to one side. "You do realise I only arrived a couple days ago and have no clue who any of those people are, right? The people I know in this world I can count on one hand." One of her pointed ears twitch. "Wouldn't it be better to rant at someone who has the context to understand exactly what you're ranting about?"

Faith shrugs, "Like I said, Mei wasn't the only one. Others have warned me away too. Not like it's just you either. They had bad things to say about TASK and the Council too." she glances to Killiara, "As I understand it, Mei is his 'ex'."

"FUCK! FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK!" Caliga starts screaming loudly, waving his arms about like a lunatic as he looks towards the more inhabited places of Twisted. "YOU WANNA See HOW FUCKiNG UNTRUSTWORTHY i AM?!" Caliga starts screaming towards the women at the top of his lungs, a look of pure rage crossing his face. "LeTS GO See WHaT tHe HeLL iS gOiNG oN! SHaLL We?!" Three portals suddenly appear in the air, which then make a dive bomb down towards the two women, moving to envelop them and take them straight into the frey.

Killiara would start to slowly back away from the crazy man, but, the portal sweeps down and she dosen't know how to move to avoid them. She lets out a brief scream, covering her head with her arms but too startled to throw up any kind of defensive shield. Geez, no wonder she was found held captive by slavers...

Faith says, "Hey! Go do your own shit, leave us outa it! Jeeze, Mei and Skeeve are right, you are fucked in the head." she starts jumping backwards as she's reaching into her coat for one of her pistols, acking as the portal nabs her too.

2009-03-03 (PreU) A break down in mental communitation

2012-02-26T17:37:06Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A break down in mental communication |Summary= |Who=Devi, Jack_Karrde |Date=March 3rd, 2009 |Where=The Integras Arm's hotel |}} Integra's Arms - R..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A break down in mental communication
|Summary=
|Who=[[Devi]], [[Jack_Karrde]]
|Date=March 3rd, 2009
|Where=The Integras Arm's hotel
|}}

Integra's Arms - Roof(#1208R)
A simple rooftop without any noticeable differences from the roofs of any other building. It's flat. It over looks the city ruins. It has scorch marks from some unseen battle. Wait, that last one is a bit different, huh?
------------------------------------------

Devi is standing on the roof edge, hands in her pockets fingering the gun from before. Sighing, she looks out on the depressing skyline and wonders what she's going to do about all this..

And the door opens and a figure steps out. Hey, it's Jack? Where's he been? And he blinks as he sees Devi, "..Oh..hi." he says after a moment, "How're you Devi?" he asks as he walks over to her.

Devi looking over at Jack, she gives a short chuckle. "Not very good. You forget about me Jackie?" She shakes her head and hops off the ledge back onto safe ground, her fingers caressing the cool metal in her pocket. Muttering to herself, she paces. "I hate being stuck like this.."

Karrde hmms, "No..just been busy. Very busy." he says softly as he looks at her, "..Long story but people expect too much from me now that I'm the Guardian of the Time Gates." and he hmms, "What's wrong?" he as he notices her pacing.

Green eyes regard him, lacking the normal fire of life, drowned in confusion. Devi's skin is drawn taunt over her bones, making her look older, and the bags under her eyes stand out against her pale skin. "Would you understand?" She ponders him for a moment.

Karrde hmms, "I might. I've been around the block a few times in my life so I've seen a good bit of odd things, and off the wall things. So sure." he says with a shrug. And Devi, he don't look much better. His eyes are strained, and he's carrying that weight on his shoulders again.

Devi nodding she mutters more. "I guess I have to trust someone sooner or later." She stops and looks at him, admiring the fact that he's gone on despite everything else. "I'm not real, Jack." She watches his face to see how he reacts.

Karrde taps his chin, "How do you mean?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow. And he leans against the small building that has the door leading down on it.

She chokes out a laugh. "I'm not real. Devi. Evil Devi. She went through something and... created me! I'm nothing but a shadow of what she was before she came here. I.. I've seen it, what she's done, and what she's been through. Hours and hours over that damn ball, and dreaming." She clutches her head. "Oh god, the dreams, Jack, their terrible. Everything she dreams or does while I'm asleep, I dream and it's killing me to know these things!" Her voice starts shaking and cracking with stress.

With a stoic expression Jack listens to it all, "..Hmm..you and here still seem connected from what I can tell." he says as he walks over to Devi and just goes to hug her. "Shhhh...just relax." he won't lie and say it'll be okay. He can see what's happening here..the two halves calling to each other, wanting to be one.

She stiffens. Not having been touched in a non medical way for a few years will do that to a person. After forcing herself to relax a little she continues, her head buried in Jack's chest. "She'll come back here, Jack, from where she is, and I'll vanish. And I'm not sure if I want to. I'm all alone here, but what she feels hurts so much more."

Karrde sighs, "No one's alone." he says softly. "And Devi..you are real. You think..you feel..you care. That makes you real." he says as he runs a hand through your hair. All the while he's thinking of ways to find a way to fix this..that if they become one, this Devi is the one in control. And he mentally sighs. Dammit, he's doing it again, getting in over his head and all.

Shuddering, she breaks away from the contact, not being able to take the emotions it brings on. "I'm her. A clone as it were, and when we merge, I'll die, unless I take over. Then what? I'll be some lonley bitter Mazuko General, spending her days in the asteral plane and being hated by the people here? How am I supposed to deal with that?" Her hands are shoved uncerimonusly in her pockets again, and her fingers idly continue strokeing her gun. Should she tell him what she almost did today?

Karrde says, "...You can be you. That simple. If you take over you can MAKE your own choices, not be bound by the choices of who that other one is." he says softly, "Trust me..I know what it's like to be bound by what people see you as. And I know you can change yourself. You're too good a person and I'd hate to see you go."

Running her hands though her hair, she clenches two big clumps, then thrusts her hand into her pocket, withdrawing the silver revolver, loaded with holy bullets. Flipping it in the air, she grabs it by the barrel and sends it hurtling to the ground as hard as she can. The sound of something cracking can be heard over the roof top. "Fuck."

Karrde blinks a bit as she does that and he looks down, "..You shot a cat." he says in a deadpan tone.

Devi grunting she squats and looks over the gun. "Naw, just cracked the stock." She rolls back on her bum and stares at it. "It's funny ya know, most people don't even fully apperciate their life until it comes to an end, and here I am.. She killed a person Jack. Cut their throat and relished the blood because it filled her with something that wasn't totally empty. Now she wears the soul around her neck. And all because no one cared about her." Her tone is tired and soft.

Karrde sighs, "Can't say much. I've nearly crossed the line before. And yeah...about not knowing what you got till it's gone, I know how that goes." he says softly and he picks up the revolver and breaks it open and empties it. "Holy bullets? Being sure aren't you?" he asks softly as he puts the bullets away and stows the gun in his coat. "But yeah...well..people care about YOU Devi. That should mean something."

Devi nods. "Yeah, Holy bullets. I was almost thinking of shooting Oblivion today if he didn't give me the answers I want. Stupid thing ended up at my temple... And Jack, Tenna cares about me. You might. No one else does. I'm a mere fixture here. Someone who happens to be good with weapons." She sighs. "The only think I'll be able to do is balence her out. And then will you still care about her? Even if I'm in there, with all the horrid things she's done?" She shakes her head. "Did you see what she did the other night to the Street? Those.." She shudders violently," Mosnsters she let loose?"

Karrde sighs softly, "..Yeah I heard, big whoop. I've seen and done worse."

Devi buries her face in her hands to hide the tears welling up in her eyes. "I'm scared Jack. And I don't know how I should handle myself until this whole thing comes about."

Karrde sighs as he goes to hug her again, "I wish I could help you. But you're still my friend no matter what. So that should count for something." he says softly.

Devi sighs in turn and takes a moment in Jack's embrace to chance feeling safe, even though she knows the feeling is fleeting. "Thank you.", she murmurs. "If nothing else, it felt good to just talk to someone about it. You were the only person I thought might understand it."

Karrde nods, "...Because I've seen and done so much over my life?" and he shrugs, "Well, good to know some stuff I picked up was worth it in the end." he says with a chuckle.

Devi peers up at him, her eyes starting to puff slightly. "No, because your so old." She smiles at him. "No, it's because you feel.. well, I don't know how to explain it."

Karrde hmms, "Hey, I ain't that old." and he hmms, "Just say what it feels like." he says with a shrug. Simplicty is the best policy he thinks as he stuffs his hands in his coat pockets.

Devi says, "You feel.. like you've been through this in some manner before. That you're like me in some ways. Alone and always have felt.. outside the circle of life around you." She lowers her gaze, and digs in the dirt with the toe of her boot.Devi says, "Maybe I'm just stupid."

Karrde hmms, "No..you're right." he says softly. And he sighs, "All my life I've been the outsider, the rogue that people turned to when all hell was breaking loose. But when they didn't need me, they didn't know what to make of me. Back home I commanded armies, but the higher ups didn't trust me and redid the military and tossed me out. Among the Senshi of my world I was Sailor Saturn's big brother, but they considered me not part of the team. Just..there. They were happy to see me save their asses when they needed it, but they considered me the outcast." and he sighs softly as he looks out at the city, "..And even here, it starts again. The Senshi consider me the New Sailor Pluto, but I don't have half the skills with the Gates she does. And the Scoobies, save Faith, don't trust me. They think I'm dangerous." and he gives a laugh as he shakes his head, "Doesn't matter, in the end I'm me, a warrior, Jack Karrde. That's what matters."

Devi folds her arms, and looks over the skyline agian. She still doesn't feel like anyone. The thought of being someone's figment has unnerved her, and she's not a warrior either. She's nothingness in solid form.

Karrde sighs, "..So yeah, I do know how you feel. Just a ghost wanting to be seen as a person, wanting to be judged for WHO they are..not what I've done or what others has done."

Devi nods. "It's not going to change though, is it? We might find someone who is the same, but in the end we'll be alone and on the outside, watching other people live their lives like we're on the outside of a glass ball..."

Karrde hmms, "In the end, we're all alone in the world. Trying to find someone to connect to. It's how things work sadly. Trying to fill that void in us."

Devi sighs. "That's a refreshing bit of wisdom there Jack." Her light tone is starting to seep back into her words as she snerks at it.

Karrde says, "..Well, sadly it's a truth of the world. But would you rather I do a song and dance routine next time?" he asks with a chuckle.

Laughing, she grins up at him. "Only if you wear those old 50 style barbershop clothes, and you've got a cane."

Karrde hmms, "Okay...that's too far." he says with a wink. And he hmms as he thinks, "..I think there might be a way you can stop the dreams for the time being so you can sleep."

Devi says, "I think maybe a good nights sleep will make me feel better. It's always helped before." She's open to suggestions.

Karrde hmms, "Okay..you and here are linked. Right? At the shop..do you have a ring of mind blank?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow.

Devi nods at the linked bit."I have no idea. Never looked for one before. If we do, it's in the catolages. They label themselves most of the time."

Karrde nods, "Okay...wanna go look?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow, "Better than sitting here. And the reason I asked..the link is there..but the ring will make it so your mind is invisible to her. It's a defense against psionic creatures like mindflayers and the like."

Devi says, "I trust you Jack, and if you think it will work, I will try it. I need some deep undisturbed sleep."

Karrde nods and forms his glaive. "Shall we see? There might be something else there that could help as well." he says as he taps his glaive on the ground, forming a portal to the shop.

Devi nods, and steps into the Shop.
-----------------------------------
ACROSS Center for Munitions and Explosives
A.C.M.E.? The name of the shop isn't the only thing suspicious about this place. Every type of weapon you can think of decorates it's badly built walls. Infact, part of the theme here is that if they don't have it on display, it's in the back. Most of what is on display is bladed weapons, some magical, some not. A keen eye will notice many of them are cheap knock-offs of each other, but then why would you put the good stuff where the public can touch it? Also, for some odd reason there's a large amount of costumes on display apparently done in the style of various people on Twisted. Even a Gegoshi costume? So weird...
-----------------------------

Karrde steps out of the portal and closes it, "Handy thing this." he says as he deforms his glaive. And he looks around, "So..where do we start?" he asks as he looks around.

Devi flicks on the lights, and moves around the counter, whipping out her handy books and flipping though the pages. Tapping the page a few times, she nods and opens a cabinet, withdrawing the ring. "I think this is it."

Karrde nods, "See what else they might have that could help you just in case Devi." he says as he hops up to sit on the counter.
Setting the ring on the counter, she flips through some more. "There's a sleep ring, but I'll stay in that sleep til someone comes and takes it off me.. That's no good."

Karrde shakes his head and hmms, "So that's your best bet." he says softly as he pulls Hydra and twirls the gun idly.
Somewhere on the muck, Faith has connected.

Devi says, "I guess so.." She stares at it, then scribbles something on the pad, slipping the ring into her pocket. "Mm, give me that gun back. I'll have to send it in to get fixed."

Karrde nods as he pulls that revolver from his coat and sets it on the counter. He does the same with the bullets, "By the way..one thing. If you're going against a Mazoku, use Astral based attacks." he says with a smirk.

Sliding the gun into a slot, she stows the bullets away. "Holy works too. The joys of seeing another mind includes seeing some of the weaknesses."

Karrde nods and offers her Hyrda. "Here." and the instant she touches that gun. Well, imagine touching a Heaven's Judgement. Powerful weapon he's got.

Devi shuts the the book, and touches his gun. Gasping, she withdraws her hand and stares at him. "Damn.."

Karrde smirks, and shrugs and pulls a black version of Hydra. "Hell's Damnation." he says as he puts the guns away, "..What can I say..I know people."

Devi shakes her head. "Can you give me a lift back to my flat, Jack?"

Karrde nods and smirks as he forms another portal as he hops down from the counter, "Sure..and you get some rest. I mean it. And if your counterpart causes problems..let me know." he says with a hmms, "I might think of a way to deal with her without hurting you." and he steps through the portal.

Devi steps through with him and into the hall of the Hotel. "I will." After a moment, she wraps her arms around his neck and gives him a hug. She whispers into his ear. "Thank you for helping me. It means a lot." She steps back and looks at him somberly. She wants to be his friend. Her heart hurts to much to deal with it alone, but if she has to.. She will. "Goodnight, and I guess I'll see you around." With that she darts into her apartment.

Karrde nods, "...See ya Devi. Like I said..I'll be around." he says softly. As she darts in Jack looks at the ceiling, "..It's what I do best..be around." and with that he vanishes back to the Gates of Time.

Devi

2012-02-26T17:31:33Z

Devi:

{{Characterbox|
Title=Devi
|Image=[[File:Devi.jpg|200px]]
|Name=Devi D
|Series=JTHM/Original
|Class=
|Alignment=Lawful Netural
|Gender=Pink (Suck it Blue)
|Species=Human
|Age=24
|Birthdate=
|Height=5'9
|Weight=120lbs
|}}

Devi D, stands at 5'9 and might weigh about 135 lbs. Emerald green eyes narrow at anyone she might figure a threat, or that might give her a good fight. Purple hair with black roots falls just below her jaw and is usually up in pigtails. As for her attire, it's usually a pair of baggy cargo pants, a tank top and her big black ass kickin boots. All of her jackets and shirts have the kanji for Hell on the back, through sometimes a small version on the arm. Devi carries herself with an air of confidence, power and heavy heavy sarcasm.

==Background==
===Pre-Unification History===
Devi D was just a girl from a nondescript Earth type world who, after quitting her bookstore job for a lucrative job drawing for NERVE publishing, woke to be in the middle of Twisted Street.

After arriving on Twisted Street from her home world with only her backpack and her Sickness, Devi begins training in preparation for whatever this new world would bring her. After a random battle in the UR Gym with Oblivion, he offered her the power she was wanting by making her into a Mazuko like him. After 'settling' a dispute between herself and a princess dragon named Sun, Devi split into two people, due to the evacuation of Sickness from her soul. While split, the 'Evil' Devi still under contract with Oblivion was captured shortly after by a Saiya-jin named Kaldrath and taken to another world. There, in DBA Devi came under the tutelage of Cale Satanas who taught her how to use her physical energy instead of the vast power of the Mazuko line. She developed many talents such as Ki abilities and a higher level of fighting prowess. As Cale had bounded her to him by restricting her ability to phase into the Astral Plane, confining her to a physical form, when she was later released from the service of Oblivion, she retained the strength and power from Cale's training. Upon her return to Twisted the Devi's merged to form a girl very different from the one that first came to Twisted's streets.

With the knowledge learned from her past struggles, Devi tries to be a better person, having broken her contract with Oblivion shortly after the merging.

===Post-U History===
Waking up again on the streets of Twisted, Devi D feels like a normal girl, torn out of her world and thrown into this one. She maintains a few of her powers from the past life she doesn't recall, but generally has been collecting information on the current status of Twisted through Senior Diablo. She currently resides in the Integras Arms' Hotel.

[[Devi/Other World| Other World Versions]]

==Primary Skills and Abilities==

==Character Statistics==

==Sickness==
After her run-ins with [[Johnny_C|Johnny]], Devi's mind was claimed by an entity which called itself Sickness. Frequently this voice comes back into her mind, manifesting as a warped version of a painting she once tried to do by the same name.

==Logs==
{{#dpl: |category = logs
|linksto = {{PAGENAME}}
|ordermethod = title
|notcategory = cutscenes
|suppresserrors = yes
}}

[[Category:Taken]]
[[Category:Twisted_Council]]
[[Category:Pre-Unification]]

Carter

2012-02-26T17:28:25Z

Devi: Created page with "{{subst::Template:Profile}}"

{{Characterbox|
Title={{{Title}}}
|Image=[[File:{{{Image}}}|200px]]
|Name={{{Name}}}
|Series={{{Series}}}
|Class={{{Class}}}
|Alignment={{{Alignment}}}
|Gender={{{Gender}}}
|Species={{{Species}}}
|Age={{{Age}}}
|Birthdate={{{Birthdate}}}
|Height={{{Height}}}
|Weight={{{Weight}}}
|}}

==Background==
{{{Background}}}

==Primary Skills and Abilities==
{{{Skills}}}

==Character Statistics==
{{{Statistics}}}

==Logs==
{{#dpl: |category = logs
|linksto = {{PAGENAME}}
|ordermethod = title
|notcategory = cutscenes
|suppresserrors = yes
}}

[[Category:Pre-Unification‏‎]]

2009-03-03 (PreU) A New person and a sale! Along with Oblivion.

2012-02-26T17:25:13Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A New person and a sale! Along with Oblivion. |Summary= |Who=Carter, Devi, Mei, Oblivion |Date=March 3rd, 2009 |Where=The UR |}} The Usual..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A New person and a sale! Along with Oblivion.
|Summary=
|Who=[[Carter]], [[Devi]], [[Mei]], [[Oblivion]]
|Date=March 3rd, 2009
|Where=The UR
|}}

The Usual Restaurant

You walk into a very large restaurant with high ceilings that leave the rafters exposed. Fluroescent lamps hang from the ceiling, adding light to the place and tables. Windows adorn the sides of the place, looking out onto the chaos that is Twisted. On some of the walls are paintings, photographs, and some holograms of different B-movies, and a number of people who tend to visit the UR as they're singing karaoke. The hardwood bar rests at the back of the place, it's surface polished and shiny and all together spotless (most of the time). Behind the bar are various beverages that are servered and a giant mirror. There seems to be an inordant amount of different drinks. A large stage rests in one of the corners of the restaurant, with an amazing sound system and a few microphones strung about it. Multiple round wood tables are in the room, and a swing door leads into the kitchen. Another door leads to the dance club, and another to the gym. And of course, there's and exit outside. A large fireplace rests in one of the walls, with a beautiful stone chimney that flows up and out. A long spiral staircase rests near the entrance to the kitchen, leading to a second floor balcony that overlooks the UR itself. The lights up there are a bit dimmer than those down below.
-----------------------------------------------------------

Devi walks into the UR, the door hitting the bell above it as she enters. With her backpack on her shoulder, and her long trechcoat on, she moves quickly to the booth as far in the back as she can. The scutters glide over and look at her expectantily. "Just a cup of coffee please, cream and sugar." They bob their head and scurry off into the kitchen. Sighing, Devi runs a hand through her hair and digs in her backpack, pulling out her sketch book and some pencils.

Carter is sitting at the bar with 4 empty double shot glasses around her. To the keep she is signalling for another. Jager, her drink of choice. She notices Devi come in, but doesn't say anything, seeing as she doesn't know the other. Though she does give a polite nod.

Devi lets her gaze roam over the Newcomer and her shot glasses. Glancing outside, she raises her eyebrows at the woman. "Kinda early for shots, don'tcha think?" Granted, it's not her place to say anything but, meh, it's Devi, and she usually doesn't listen to that kind of logic.

Carter smiles and nods in return. "I'm on leave for another ten days, I've already done two and I'm bored of it." She downs the double shot in one go and sign;as for yet another. No sign of discombobulation from the prior drinks. Offering a hand she says, "I'm Carter."

Devi says, "Leave? So your military, then?" Devi shakes Carter's hand. "I'm Devi. Watch out though, I've got an Evil twin." She's not joking either. As the scutter brings her coffee, Devi thanks it, and mutters. "Wow, this place has awesome physics."

Carter unsure how to responds, just nods. "This place is new to me. The bar. I travel a lot." An airforce patch as well as a few others on her sleeves. Including one that looks like a ring with a 1 in the center.

Devi smirks as she flavors her coffee. "This place is new to almost everyone. Spit out of their homeworlds, like outcasts or something." Taking a sip, she grimcaes and nods. "Damn good coffee though." Devi looks tired, and her skin seems drawn tight across her bones by stress and exsaustion. "So, if you don't mind my asking, when'd you get here? Most people literally drop out of the sky."

Carter giggles a bit and says, "Out of the sky? Noo, I walked here. Day or two ago. Figured I may as well spend my leave somewhere I've never been." She continues to wait for her Jagermiester as she looks you over.

Devi had cropped black hair and almond shaped emerald eyes, though something can be said for the bags underneth them. She wears a purple tank top and a pair of combat boots with black cargo pants tucked in. And she looks like she hasn't slept in a week. "How are you getting back? You'll be the first person without portal powers to get back to your homeworld, I think."

Carter shakes her head and says, "Well, that is classified unless you already know about it, though the odds of going back are well. I can't say." She finally gets her drink and downs it as well, this time not signalling for more. She turns on the stool to face you and continue chatting. "What about you? You native?"

Devi shakes her head. "Nope, Planet Earth. Got dropped a while ago. Fell like a stone." Cracking her neck sharply, she takes another drink. "I've managed to point a few people towards help, and explain slightly where they are.. beyond that.. This is an odd place."

Carter nods and asks, "Odd how? Not much suprises or even seems odd, to me anymore." She leans back against the bar, elbows on it, and stretches her legs out in front of her.

Devi says, "Well, maybe a day after I arrived, I'd already met a fairy and some soul-less vampire who couldn't talk had me make a deal with a giant sticky eyeball so she could get a voice. Along with that, some random guy by the name of Caliga shows up and gives me a crystal ball. It's like out of a bad sci-fi book, ya know?"

Carter breaks out in laughter and says, "Hell, that sounds like my life. Going to unknown places, meeting unknown people only to have to kiss ass and do things for them."

Devi laughs. "You'll fit in just fine then. Bunch of weridos and crazys here, if nothing else. Of course, the people who -are- native here aren't that bad." Strictly speaking, she's talking about the NPC's that are roaming around.

Carter nods and smiles saying, "As long as I don't have to kiss too much ass. Any idea on whom I should avoid? Who I should be friends with?"

Devi says, "Well, I'm kind of a loner myself, so I don't really know a lot of people here. Guy by the name of Jack, he's ok. His gang, Faith, and Buffy and whomever else he's collected are alright." She taps a long slender finger on her chin. "You gotta watch yourself in here, though. Demonic stoned penguins.. Fuckin freaks." She glares at the rafters of the UR, and as if to prove a point, a pair of glowing red eyes peer out at her. O\/O "Shut up Dood!" They fuss at her. She flips them off and returns her attention to Carter.

Carter glances up to see what she can, her nightvision only a bit better than a normal human. AFter seeing what she will she looks back at Devi and chuckles a bit from the response. "I will be sure to avoid the penguins. By chance know Jack's last name?"

There are penguins in the rafters, with red glowing eyes, satchels around their waist. They look at the fresh meat, but for some reason descide not to attack.

Devi says, "Bastards." Devi mutters at them, then shakes her head. "Nope. Not to many people give out their last names here. But beyond the penguins, there's only 1 person I suggest you avoid. His name is Oblivion, and he will fuck wit you hardcore." She shudders as she recalls him telling her about alternet universe where Devi and Tenna were married and had adopted kids. Tenna is Devi's best friend, but Devi would never swing that way.

Carter nods to the penguins and to Devi in understanding of what she said. "Gotcha, no Oblivion. As for my name, Carter is my last name. Damned military habits." SHe says this with a smile.

Devi grins impishly. "My last name is D. Just D. So, I have to go by Devi." Too bad Devi doesn't know Arlene or Fly. They'd get on well with Carter, being marines and all.

Carter nods and asks for a diet coke. Marines? Bleh. Jarheads and what not. "So what else is around here besides the bar?"

Devi says, "Well, we've got the Weapons shop, my job. We've got a Red light district if you want some fun.. The shopping district, obvious what that is for. Plently of places to explore if you are sure you can find your way back to the Street. There's a park across the way... That's about it."

Carter thinks for a bit and says, "Well, weapons I could always use as well as exploring. What do you carry if you don't mind my asking?"

Devi laughs. "We have almost anything and everything you could ever dream of. Hell, we've got holy hand grendes!"

Carter giggles and asks, "You have pet rabbits that can tear a man's head off?"

Devi says, "Uh, maybe not that, but if you ask for it, chances are we going get you a trained rabbit that'll tear off a man's head... WHy would you want that though?"

Devi says, "Not in stock anyway"

Carter sits for a while thinking quietly though she does say, "The Holy Hand Grenade reminded me of a movie I saw."

Devi says, "The people who own the shop can get their hands on damned near anything. So at least the people of Twisted have access to any kind of firepower they want." She reaches into her boot, and withdraws a crystal dagger, making it glint in the light.

Carter looks at the dagger and asks, "What's that besides a dagger, if it is more?"

Devi shakes her head. "Just a dagger, made of crystal. A hell of a lot more solid then the steel ones, and it doesn't rust." If Devi unloaded what she had on her, she'd be showing off just as much arms as Carter. She may be a hermit, but she's a well armed hermit.

Carter adds with after thought. "What do I need to get 14 of those?"

Devi shrugs. "14? You got money?"

Carter nods saying. "I have earth money as well as a few gems that are quite rare on Earth."

Devi nods. "Yeah, we can set you up. Just lemme know when you wanna do it. I'll show you where the place is."

Carter smiles wamrly and says, "Thanks, we don't have to do it now though, I do see that you wanted to get something done on your pad there." She refers to the scetchbook.

Devi waves her hand over the book. "I've been trying to work on this sketch for about a week. It's nothing but doodles." She drains her coffee cup, leaves a few bucks under it, and stows her book away in her bag. "Plus, I can finish it while I'm workin." Standing up, she slings her backpack over her shoulder and starts moving. "Well, if you go down 'Another way' you should see the shop. Come in whenever, I'm usually there."

Carter nods and says, "Will do. I will go through my stash and see what is worth trading. If your headed there now, I can come with."

Devi says, "I am actually, just came in here for some coffee to try and wake me up."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

ACROSS Center for Munitions and Explosives

A.C.M.E.? The name of the shop isn't the only thing suspicious about this place. Every type of weapon you can think of decorates it's badly built walls. Infact, part of the theme here is that if they don't have it on display, it's in the back. Most of what is on display is bladed weapons, some magical, some not. A keen eye will notice many of them are cheap knock-offs of each other, but then why would you put the good stuff where the public can touch it? Also, for some odd reason there's a large amount of costumes on display apparently done in the style of various people on Twisted. Even a Gegoshi costume? So weird...
=======

Devi enters with Carter following behind.

Unlocking the door, Devi steps in and flicks on the light, stepping behind the counter and dropping her bag on the floor.

Carter steps up in front of the counter and waits a moment. "I have everything for trade with me if you want to see it or shall I wait to try and haggle?"

Devi flips open a notebook for the inventory, a finger sliding down till she finds the entry she's looking for. Tapping it a few times she looks up at Carter. "And how many did you want?"

Carter says, "14, more if you got em. Though any additions to the blade that enhance them woudl be nice and traded for."

Devi chews on her lip as she looks through the book. "Um, we've got 14 but not all of them are standard. Let's see. 3 that have Fire enchantments, 4 that.. rot the flesh? Ew. 4 that can pierce everthing but the Zealian stone, and the other three are like mine. No rust, less likly to break the tempered Steel daggers."

Carter nods and says, "I'll take them. If my trades equal them." At this she starts pulling pouches from pockets all over her uniform as well as her wallet.

Devi says, "Alrighty." Devi vanishes into the back room for a moment, returning with a box. She opens it and double checks, making sure that it is what it's supposed to be. "Let's see what you got. We take all forms of money, but no bodily fluids. You're total is going to be 150 even."

Carter raises an eyebrow and asks, "150 what? If it's currency or a measure?"

Devi says, "I usually speak in dollars. If you've got something that is equal or over that value, we'll take it too, and give you currency of your choice (if we have it) for change."

Carter opens her wallet and pulls out $50 Earth, then ruffles through a bag. After a moment she pulls out a peice of titanium/unknown metal allow. "How about this? Carefull, it's real sharp and really really light. Got it in a trade."

Devi takes the chunk of metal and sets it on the coutner, looking over it, she takes one of the unbreakable daggers and stabs it. It barly dents the metal and Devi nods. "Yeah, we can take this, but I'm not sure how much we'll be able to give back in change. I don't know how we would price something this strong."

Carter smiles and says, "Then I will have to buy more stuff won't I? What would you recommend as far as concealable armor?"

Devi grins. "Well, depends on your style. We've got reinforced leather armor, though I'm not sure it'll mesh well with your uniform. Mage armor, from the Oblivion World." She's speaking of the game, mind you, not the person she mentioned before. "Um.." She flips through her notebook. "Kevlar, like the cops back home use. Oh, we've got Dune style shields. Starts out as a small device on your hip and when you active it, it'll make a force field in front of you." Devi looks up at Carter to see if any of these things might strike her fancy.

Carter smiles at the mention of Dune. "Won't stop anything slow moving though will it? Though I hope the hunk of metal there covers the cost of one."

Devi grins as Carter picks up on the Dune history. "No, but it'll stop a bullet at least. And this chunk of metal will cover your daggers and most anything else in the store, aside from the cannons and the ray-guns."

Carter nods and asks, "If that is the case, you remember the movie 'Lost in Space'?"Carter shows a small clip of the armor and asks, "You got that?"

Devi smiles widly. "That's... really fucking cool! Let me look." She sets aside the notebook and pulls out a binder, dusting off the top. *THWAC* as the blue binder lid hits the counter, and Devi hunches over it. Page after page gets flipped as she's muttering to herself... After a few minutes, she curls her lips and pulls out another book. "We must have."

Carter raises an eyebrow and asks, "Is that by description or name of item?"

Devi waves a hand at Carter. "It's by descrption. Excel, my boss, didn't belive in keep records of what she had in the store.. So I had to do it. AH! Here we go." She taps the page a few times and slams it shut, moving into the back room again. A loud bang comes from the room, and Devi's muttering at it, as she russles trough boxes, sliding them behind her once she's done. After a few minutes, she comes back out, lugging a piece of armor over her arm. It's a dark silver, unpolished but clean, that will slip over someone's head and onto their sholders.

Devi waves a hand at Carter. "It's by descrption. Excel, my boss, didn't belive in keep records of what she had in the store.. So I had to do it. AH! Here we go." She taps the page a few times and slams it shut, moving into the back room again. A loud bang comes from the room, and Devi's muttering at it, as she russles trough boxes, sliding them behind her once she's done. After a few minutes, she comes back out, lugging a piece of armor over her arm. It's a dark silver, unpolished but clean, that will slip over someone's head and onto their sholders.

Carter smiles and takes the armor and daggers. She removes all her trowing knives and survival knives, replacing them with appropriate ones from her new collection as well as sliding the armor into it's rightful places. "I would say we are even, what about you? I have more if you ever have anything you think I need."

Devi lifts the metal and sets it in the floor, quickly putting away the binders and scribbling in the notebook, the change in inventory. "I'd say we were. And I'll keep an eye out if anything comes in that you might be interested in." She smiles.

Carter she tests muscle pressure plates in the armor to see how well it works and says, "Thanks hun."

Devi leans her arms on the counter. "That's what I'm here for. I'm begingin to feel like a guide." She cackles.

Carter smiles from within the sealed overlapping armor. She then triggers the release and feels it slide into itself and into near nothingness. "I love it. Just like from 'Lost in Space'. Though you have only guided me here. I would say your a productives sales person than a guide."

Devi shrugs, "Well, that is what they pay me for after all. To sell stuff. Plus, I can take almost anything that I want home to play with it!" She grins like a little kid in a candy shop.

"Oh, i can imagine you get to take them home to play with them. Some are still a little sticky, id wager!" comes a voice from off to the side. Looking over, theres Oblivion, looking at some of the larger artillery, and grinning wickedly

Devi eyes Oblivion as Carter vanishes out of the door. "Great timing, at least I sold something to her before you scared her off." She glares at the Mazuko not trusting him at all.

Oblivion sighs "Oh, Devi Devi Devi... is that any way to treat an old friend? After all, i've not really done anything to you, now have i?" (least... not yet i havent)

Devi asks, "Un huh." She shuts and slides the notebook away. "But I know what you did to me before. The other me." Devi's spent a lot of time staring into that crystal ball and watching her history here. Granted she can't hear anything, but some images speak for themselves. "But tell me, what did I need so badly to allow you to take my soul?"

Well, now that she KNOWS her history, somehow, the facade is no longer needed. Any trace of humanity in his expression departs, leaving his usual, decidedly evil smile "Oh, i didnt take your soul anywhere. However, what you gave me you gave of your own free will. Nothing your real half did was forced upon her."

Devi says, "She. What she gave you. She may have been here first, but I'm real too. What did she need? Why'd she agree with it? What did she want?" Devi's skin is still tight over her bones, from sleeplessness, the bags under her eyes obvious in any lighting.

Oblivion laughs "is THAT what you believe? That your 'real'? Oh, i suppose in a manner of SPEAKING, you are. Believe whatever you like". He leans against the wall "Why should i tell you about someone ELSES buisness deal? Hhhmmm? After all, even by your own logic, your two seperate versions, which means it isn't entirely your buisness, now is it?". He picks up a small pistol on the counter, looking it over "Unless, of course, you can.... give me a good reason why."

Devi grins her teeth. (Shit. Screwed that up didn't I.) She makes circles with her hands. "To learn from 'my' past mistakes? The power of wisdom?"

Oblivion smirks "Again, WHY should i tell YOU about the circumstances of someone ELSES deal? If someone buys a weapon from you, with a private contract, what right do I have to be told of its details without being involved in it from the beginning? Thats bad buisness, you see."

Devi sighs. "Fine, use your logic. If I am the same person, or a part of, then I have a right to know. Using my logic, if I am spereate from said person, she is running around with my face. REgardless of how I came into being, I am part of and yet still seperate from her, so it is my right to know."

Oblivion crosses his arms, and smirks "Im partially interested. Can you explain to me just HOW you came into being? If so, i MIGHT consider telling you. Depends on what you have to tell me. This place links to all dimensions. That there can be two of the same person, from two seperate timelines, is perfectly possible. Unless theres something your not telling me...."

Devi leans back on the wall, sitting on her stool, thinking on how to say this without saying anything imortant. "Look. I saw Devi curled on her floor, in pain, then I appeared. Logic dictates that I came around because her mind was going through something tramtic." She's a sharp kid when she puts her minds to things.

Oblivion says, "I think the word your mean is 'traumatic'. You misspelled it in your last pose". Blink. What? Hes nuts, you see. "SO you just 'appeared', and did what exactly? Wondered what you were doing in front of yourself? Helped her up? Left? Right?" Seems there is SOME direction to his line of thought.... even if a bit skewed.

Devi narrows her eyes at Oblivion. "Do you know where she is, Oblivion? Your feared and hated General?"

Oblivion says, "Oh, im sure shes around somewhere. It IS Twisted, after all. Just hafta listen for the explosions"

Devi grins evilly, as she fingers the gun in her pocket. "You lie fairly well."

Oblivion tilts his head, snickering "Oh? You speak as if you know something more than you let on. What could you possibly know that I do not?"

Devi says, "It's funny ya know, how you deal with a split person. Memories seep in, the mind struggles to keep in contact with it's lost half." Her eye twtiches unnaturally. "Do you know how I'm connected with her /Master/?" She spits the word out, filling it with frustration and acid. "I'll tell you. She dreams, I dream. She does something while I'm asleep, guess what? I DREAM IT! I havn't slept in weeks. Since that first one." She goes to rub her temple, only to find the gun in her hand against her head. Giving it a startled glance, she slips it back into her pocket. "You have no idea where she is. She's not here anymore Mrs. Torrence.."

Oblivion laughs aloud. Something about all this he finds very funny. (Part one complete..... 'Good Devi' is finally starting to accept who and what she is). He grins from ear to ear.... literally. Its kinda creepy. "So then you are FINALLY coming to terms with what you REALLY are. You are real, indeed. As real as a persons shadow. Now that you know you ARENT a seperate being, just a piece of another, and you know how your connected, you prove that you have a reason to know about your little deal. That is, IF you still really want to know. After all, you might not like what you hear"

Devi regards him with glazed cool green eyes. "Tell me."

Oblivion holds his hands to the side, in a mock 'savior' manner, his smile returning to normal length "She asked for power. For the ability to accomplish what she wanted. I simply gave it to her."

Devi says, "And what did she want so badly to ask for this kind of power, and disregard her humanity?"

Oblivion shrugs "Nothing. She simply wanted to be able to accomplish her own desires, to finally no longer be a weak link, i suppose. As for her humanity, that depends on what you define that as being."

Devi says, "And she got what in return for her desires? Enslavement?" Devi leans forward on her stool, her voice starting to shake. She swallows and looks off to the side, almost ashamed at her outburst. She really is trying to understand, but it's hard for her. Rolling her wrists she cracks them, then looks back at Oblivion.

Oblivion smirks "Hardly. While it IS true binding her to myself was the only way to give her what she desired, i deliberately left her free will intact. She would have to obey my orders, but what she did outside those orders, and even how she accomplished her orders, were her own decision. I kept my interferance with her choices as minimal as possible."

Devi says, "A dog on a leash, in any manner is a dog on a leash." She forces herself to lean back on her barstool and fold her arms. "And what now? What if she comes back from where she's been and decides that she doesn't want to 'work' for you anymore? What then?"

Oblivion smirks "Her power stems primarily from myself. I can try to reestablish the connection, if it doesnt occur on its own just be her return to this space of existence. Otherwise, there are several 'possibilities'. She may begin to 'leak' power, and end up eventually 'drying up', until she no longer exists. She may 'attach' herself to someone else and become bound to them instead. She may start binding to non-powerful mortals, draining them dry, before conecting to others, making her an energy vampire, of sorts. Since her power stems from my own, it matters little. She cannot hurt me, and since her free will is intact, i have nothing to be worried about. Her choices have always ended up interesting and entertaining. So long as she has that will and creativity, i doubt THAT will change anytime soon."

Devi nods mutly, and rocks on the stool. "What about her and I? Do you know what's going to happen if we merge again?" She doens't have all the answers, but he might be able to help with that.

Oblivion again shrugs "Any number of things. You, as you precieve yourself, will almost definately cease to exist, returning to being a part of your original whole. That is almost a definite. She may or may not retain your experiences, memories, and the like consciously. Split personalities are like that. Seeing as you are simply a projection of another aspect of her own mind, projected by her via a constant focus of power, that your even still here with her outside the dimension is unusual". He grins Ferally "I cant wait to see what happens"

A dagger flys out of Devi's boot and into her hand, via a spring she installed in the boot itself, and she fiddles with the dagger as she thinks. "What if I don't want to go back?" She murmurs lowly. What if she's happy with her life and doesn't want to merge, what if, just if, she found a friend she can connect to on a basic level that isn't Tenna with her 'You just need to get out more.' Someone who might understand.

Mei slips in and adjusts her hair. She's still enjoying her new found curves. Then again she looks pretty scuffed up from treasure hunting. She adjusts her pants a bit, not really peering around.

Oblivion eyes the dagger, smiling "That isnt up to me, silly girl. 'Evil' Devi and myself have been aware of you for some time now. I told Devi it was for her to deal with however she wished. Ultimately, im not getting in the middle of it, nor making a decision for either of you. I suggest you have a real hard talk with yourself at some point, young lady". He starts laughing again at the joke. Then Mei slips in, prompting an evil grin from him "Aaahhh, the little scaley healer of lore. What brings you to this quaint shop of destruction?".

Devi eye's flick up to see Mei and her whole persona changes. The dagger vanishes, Devi's eyes showing false life again, her posture restructering and seeming taller and better then before. She even manages to smile convincingly. No need to let someone see her in conflict with herself. Except maybe Jack. He might be one to understand. Maybe. Her voice is solid again, and she cheerily says, "Hi Mei."

Mei spots Oblivion and just makes the damnedest little startled noise something like 'ashiofahsfhaso' She sort of watches Oblivion "I need more explosives.. The usual, Devi." she commented, tossiing a bag of gold and attempting to avoid getting too close to Oblivion. Her fingers adjust her stockings a bit as she knocks some cob webs off of her hair. "So, still seducing the innocent, eh, Blivvy." she commented, dully. She reaches up to yank at her shoulder, handing Oblivion some shed scales..

Oblivion takes the scales and pops them into some astral hiding place. hell have fun with those later. That isnt just a fly in your soup, sir! "It isnt seducing if whats offered is taken freely, with no trickery on my part, little Mei"

Devi ignores the conversation, and asks Mei, "Nitroglycerine right?" Before Mei can confirm, Devi's off to the back room, leaning her head against the wall and fighting back the urge to do something stupid. She takes a minute to herself and to feel like she's regained control over her own body again.

Mei holds up a finger "Dear Sir you are not reputable, nor are you particuarly fond to me." she commented, dully. She cracks her lower back. She hops up to sit her ass on the counter, giving off very neutral vibes, her hands on the counter, lazy fingers tip tapping. "So what brings you here dear Lord Oblivion?" sarcasm!

Oblivion leans back, amused at this, sensing exactly what Devi is feeling, but keeping it to himself "Oh, boredom, and interest in good conversation. Not much else to do as of late, you see. Aside from the circus being in town soon."

Mei eyebrow raises at that. "The circus? What variety of circus." she examines her nails a bit. "I'm afraid I'm not much for clowns, but I used to be decent at walking a high wire.." she murmured, reaching into her hair to pull out some red nail polish, neatly painting her finger nails. "Dare I ask what you're up to, or is it a secret?"

Oblivion shrugs, grinning sheepishly "Im not sure. All i know is that the circus went out to go down the road, and might be back sometime soon. Or maybe not. With Twisted, one never knows". At mention of what hes doing, he snerks "Sorry. If you want that same old 'sore wa himitsu desu' line, go find Xellos. Thats HIS trademark, after all".

Devi comes back round to the front of the store, the jug in her hands. Setting it on the counter, she takes the proper amount out of Mei's bag and stows it in the register. Withdrawing the notebook, she wrights down some info and turns it around so that Mei can sign it. "What do you need Nitro for, if you don't mind my asking?"

Mei takes the paper to neatly sign in glimmering letters. "Who's Xellos?" she asked, almost dumbly. "Oh.. I'm fixing a problem." she commented, examining the Nitro before focusing her hand and letting it poof out of existence. "I have plans.." she commented with a chuckle.

Oblivion gets a thoughtful expression "Plans, eh? THIS should be amusing.....". He looks to Devi "Speaking of plans, i have some of my own. Well be in touch. After all, Tenna IS still single. Might just ask 'er out on a date!". With a smug grin, he vanishes.

Mei snerks a bit "HE doesn't have genitals, you know." she hops down, giving Devi a tip "For being so quick. Be careful with Oblivion, he's a tricky bastard, darling." she murmured, her ears twitching as she starts towards the door and off!

Devi waves and looks at the tip. "Thanks!"

Oblivion's voice can be heard in the room a moment as Devi guh's "Unless YOU want to take her out on a date.... She might like that!".

Devi exclaims, "Oh, fuck off man!!"

Oblivion can be heard saying "Im SURE Spooky could be applied VERY creatively!". That said, hes gone.

2009-03-03 (PreU) 'Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally

2012-02-26T17:10:52Z

Devi:

{{Logsummary|
Title='Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally
|Summary=The Joker sends a prinny army into the Hospital and who should show up? FREAKAZOID! ...and some other people show up too! Fire! Brimstone! Explosions! ...and some temorarily homeless people? You'll have to read the log to understand.

WARNING: As ususal with Freakazoid logs, all the OOC is part of the scene. If you don't like it? Sorry. You where warned at the start of the scene. (Marked in bold just incase.) Oh, and there's some "icky words" as the Freak would call it. Y'know, the mature kind? I was going to edit it, but we did warn that the OOC was going to be in the scene. Honestly I kinda feel bad about it. ;_;
|Who=[[Alessa]], [[Devi]], [[Faith]], [[Freakazoid]], [[Hal]], [[Jack_Karrde]], [[Joker]], [[Killiara]], [[Tenna]], [[Valtiel]]
|Date=March 3rd, 2009
|Where=City Hospital - Driveway
|}}

City Hospital - Driveway
The driveway up to a hospital. While it's a bit damaged, compared to other sections of the city it's nearly pristine. Occasionally, an ambulance pulls up, a random patron of the Twisted world wheeled out on a gurney. Inside is the typical hustle and bustle of a hospital.
------------------------------------

The Joker, clown prince of crime stands at the entrance of the Hospital, waving his gun towards a group of Prinnys who are carting out canister after canister of Nitrous Oxide from the confines of the hospital. Loud whimpering and the sounds of sobs come from within the hospital itself, as it seems that every last person who was inside of it, is currently bound and gagged, propped up against the walls. "Becareful with that!" The Joker waves his gun around frantically as one of the prinnys trips, and explodes causing its canister to ignite, and go flying off into the sky like a torpedo. "Good help is just so hard to get these days..."

Freakazoid sips his coffee from a director's chair somewhere off screen. "No, no. Not a good enough intro. I-I'm not coming in until I have a better lead in." He flicks a copy of the script angrily. "Come on, man! Who writes this stuff? Where's my foot massage!?!? I ORDERED CREAM CHEESE!!" Annoyed he looks around at the chaos going on in the scene and sighs. "Alright, fiiiiine. I'll jump in. But y'know, it's not fair. It's not right! I'm TOTALLY NOT GOING TO BE IN THE RIGHT MOOD FOR THIS!" In a flash of blue, the Freak vanishes from sight only to reapear at the entrance to the hospital with the coffee still in his hands. Emotionless he begins to recite, "No... stop... vile, um... person. I am... Freaka-OH HEY!!! MARK HAMILL!" He bolts over to the Joker throwing his coffee over his shoulder and onto some poor unsuspecting Prinny. Grabbing his arm and shaking it, Freakazoid smiles, "Oh man! I LOVED you in Star Wars! Can you, y'know... do that thing from Jay and Silent Bob? Come on! That was CLASSIC!"

The Joker raises an eyebrow at Freakazoid, before starting to laugh insanely. "I LOVE THIS GUY!" He immediatly thrusts his hand into Freakazoid's, shaking his hands heartily! Wait, no joybuzzer? The coffee cup hits the prinny, causing it to explode violently, and take out a small group of them that have huddled together. This however, causes the Joker to scowl, as he reaches into his jacket, and pulls out a helmet. "I'll hope you know, this means war..."

Karrde (OOC) asks, "Hi..mind some party crashers?"

Joker (OOC) says, "No no no, please.. Feel free to join in..."

Joker (OOC) grins.

Karrde (OOC) says, "...Faith..remember...shoot Joker in the balls."

Faith (OOC) smirks.

Freakazoid blinkblinks and looks back and forth in confusion. "He-hey! That's hardly fair. You can't blaim me for your bad wiring!" He darts over to one of the Prinnys and wiggles it's fin. "How much you think these cost anywa-HEY!!! No wonder your mad!" It's then that he's made aware of party crashers introducing themselves out of character. Marching over to that invisible forth wall he shakes his head. "No. I do mind! This is MY show! I'm tired of getting second billing! Do you have ANY idea how long I've been sitting in the background? Huh? Do ya?" He pauses when the Joker responds out of character to think. "Wasn't I doing something... oh, oh yeah!" Turning back towards the Joker he pulls out a white glove and smacks him across the face. "No sir. THAT means war!" Then he slaps the Joker on the wrist and grins. "TAG!! YOUR IT!!!"

Karrde (OOC) says, "Give us a scene set someone so we know who to kill."

"Hey, if the audience wants to participate, I say let them have a whirl!" The Joker marches right up to the wall as well, and starts yelling at it as well. "Well kiddies! Come on down!" This of course, causes the Joker to start laughing insanely once again, that is until he's slapped by the glove. He rubs his face, narrowing his eyes. "That it does..."

Freakazoid is already humming his theme music as he notices the Prinnys standing around and the hospital staff tied to the walls. SEE?!?! HOW'S THAT FOR A SCENE SET UP?!? Whistling he nods, "Wow. So you got the Prinnys to do something more than spill drinks? I'm impressed! You, a... you need to let all these people go though. Can't have that. Since no one else has shown up." Looks towards the wall again, "IN CHARACTER," and back to Joker, "...then I'LL have ta stop ya!!" Somehow he pulls out a mask and cowel. "Call me... BAT-FREAK!"

Fourth wall, consider yourself busted as Jack walks into the area. And he lights a cig, "...So..whatcha think it is? Some maniac didn't like the hospital food Faith and shot the joint up?" he asks as he pulls Hydra and looks it over. "..If so..." and he sees a Prinny fly over head, "..Oh bloody hell." and THEN he sees those involved, "....Oh HOLY BLOODY HELL!!"

Devi (OOC) claps!!

Karrde (OOC) asks, "What was the clap for?"

Devi (OOC) says, "O.O"

Freakazoid sighs at the forth wall again, "We have a fan girl. Don't ruin the scene, Jack."

Devi (OOC) says, "Just enjoying the funny... *points* You see.. it's... just... up.. YOU SEE IT! *hides*"

A blonde elf peeks around the edge of Jack's coat as he walks into the area, not as confident now as she was when they were setting out. Those little penguin things creep her out! "Jack, what is it? What's wrong? More chaos and destruction than normal?" a blue guy, a guy with chalk white skin... Weird...

Faith shrugs, "Could be. I still think it's because they fed the patients baked beans and someone lit a match." She finally noticed the Joker as she's lighting her own cigarette. "... Can I just go fight Godzilla now? That might be less messy."

"Well, it did take a bit of reprogramming.. Though.." Joker turns and narrows his eyes at the wall. "Please, we're trying to be civalized here.. And you're just going and messing it all up... Amateurs..." He rubs his face as he shrugs his shoulders, and looks back towards the people who've crossed over from OOC to IC, and grins. "WELCOME TO THE PARTY! It'll be a real gas! I promise you that!"

Freakazoid says, "Oooooh! A PARTY!! I brought the hats!!" In a mad dash of blue lightning, the Freak puts party hats on every single person and Prinny in the area, but pauses at Joker to stare. "No, no. You don't get one, Mr Poopyhead and his army helmet... Pfff." If you haven't noticed it folks, OOC is a part of this scene. You have been warned. "BUM BUM BUUUUUUUM!!!" With a smile he turns his attention back to Joker and shakes his head. "Y'know, you might be the scary pants Mr Hammil, but uhhh... what's the plan here? What'cha doing with all the Prinnys?" Pondering a second he turns to the group assembling. "Hey, uh... you guys might wanna dash off to your own show. We don't have the insurance for cross overs after spending all our money on Poopy-head. Besides, you should let a REAL hero handle this. Or, y'know. Me, since there's not another one around."

Karrde sighs as he shakes his head, "My life is now complete. Where's Bat-Boy when ya need 'em?" he says as he looks at Freakazoid, "..Uh..not him." he says as he takes a deep breath, "Okay..we got Demon Penguins stealing gas." pauses as he mulls that over, "..Yes, I said that. Faith..all yours. By the by...they explode on impact if you catch my drift. Killi..you help her." and he looks at the Joker, "A real ga..." and he gets a party helmet put on him and he blinks, "On second thought." and he vanishes and returns with three lawnchairs and a keg. Setting them down he sighs, "...Let's watch the insanity and add to it if we can." and he flops down getting himself a glass of beer.

Killiara clasps her hands together. "Explode on impact... ooh, that means flammable! I'm good with flammable!" She starts to take a deep breath, then pauses. "Jack, is insanity a communicable disease?" Honestly, trying to breathe fire... she pulls out a slender flute instead. "Well, I can at least provide the party music." And, because that's the kind of scene this is, from her flute issues the tune of 'Dare to be Stupid' by Weird Al.

Faith grins at Jack, "Wanna see something real fun? That that Caliga dude of all people did for me?" She reaches into her jacket and pulls out a black pistol and ejects the clip from the bottom of it before pulling out a softly glowing red crystal and shoves it into the clip's place. She twirls the gun about her finger before pointing it at the demonic penguins, "Hey, Penguins! BITE MY SHINY METAL ASS!" (Yup, She's been watching Futurama) and pulls the trigger causing a burst of red light to blast out of the front of the pistol towards the penguins.

Karrde (OOC) says, "This time, the massive explosions are not MY doing.

Joker (OOC) starts laughing insanely!

Faith (OOC) grins.

Killiara (OOC) asks, "Can they be my doing? will prinnies explode if I set them on fire?"

Freakazoid shrugs, "I blew them up with coffee."

Karrde (OOC) says, ".....Caffinee'll kill ya."

Freakazoid nods his head as he waits for Joker to pose so he can pose at the appropriate time. "Yep. Makes ya have to poo alot too. I hate poo-gas." He crosses his arms, "Joker? Better not be no poo-gas."

Killiara (OOC) says, "we're that level of wacky today, I take it."

Faith (OOC) says, "We were that wacky yesterday too."

Freakazoid flails and puts his arms around Faith and Killiara, "Shhh-shhh-shhhhhhhh. Don't say the W word. It's impolite to make the dead all mad and cranky."

"Oh.. Well that's not going to be fun." The Joker covers his eyes as the blast from the guns causes the prinnys to explode. Badly. Sending the canisters of Nitrous Oxide flying into the air, all heading straight towards the Integra Arms apartments. This of course, causes the Joker to glare. "...Oh, we're playing with explosives now? I CAN DEAL WITH THAT!" He prances into the entrance of the hospital, coming back out with Harley Quinn's bazooka. "I told you it'd be a gas!" He starts randomly firing explosive shells into the area, destroying more of the prinnys as they all start trying to dive for shelter, exploding on impact anyways. He looks to Freakazoid, and grins, as the bazooka is dropped on the ground, sending another shell flying into the air, which strikes the waiting room of the hospital, causing it to crumble in on itself. This promptly causes the Joker to fall to the ground, laughing hysterically.

Freakazoid drops Kil and Fai as he rushes back onto his marker to react to.... "Oh no..." As things being to explode around him, Freakazoid panics. "Nononono! We're not supposed to have death and blood and 'splodie things!" He ducks as the dropped bazooka brings a chunk of the roof down. Dusting himself off the now angry Freakazoid stomps his foot. "YOU STOP THAT RIGHT NOW, MISTER! DON'T MAKE ME SEND YOU TO YOUR ROOM!" Dashing fowards he grabs the Joker and THROWS him towards the flying canisters of gas. "This is YOUR dishwater! YOU SOAK IN IT!!" This is going to end bad, isn't it?

Killiara lets out a girlish shriek as one of the prinnies dives towards her, and holds out one hand to ward it off.... instinctively letting out a big fireball that pushes the prinny several yards away before it manages to go off. "CREEPY BIRDS!!!" with that loss of control, several flammable things near her burst into fire. Great. You freaked out the firestarter...

Karrde pauses and just blinks, "....I'm not paying for that." he says as he hmms and smirks. Flicking out a few playing cards, the Joker and Royal Flush, he grins as it begins to glow with his ki, "Gotta love a man that gets into his work." and he hurls the cards at the canister and the Joker. Hey, if Faith and everyone else can blow stuff up, so can he. Besides, it's not a fracas if he does't blow something up. And then Killiara adds to the mix, "....She's a firecracker isn't she folks." he says to the audience.

Faith just smirks as she changes out the pistol crystal for her normal clip. then figures everyone else is doing it, so addresses the at home audience herself, "Hey, you, with the TV dinner and the Buffy jammies. Stop staring at my butt."

Well now, this is a real hoot! The Joker continues to laugh insanely as the canisters explode, causing the shrapnel to tear through his body. He lands on the ground with a wet sounding thud. He slowly gets to his feet, blood dripping everywhere, as he finally notices everything. He frowns sadly as he studies the wounds, his laughter starting to come to a stop. "...Well now.. This isn't that funny..." His voice is rather hallow as he stumbles forward. "Oh, Ave Mariaaaaaaa~" He clutches his heart as he drops down to his knees, suddenly going silent. He then falls forward, face slamming into the ground with a pitiful *THUD!*

Killiara gets distracted from her involuntary pyromania when she hears the thud of a body hitting the ground, and the smell of blood in the air. Now THAT is the battlecall for her! Her eyes close, and she concentrates, drawing power from the flames around her, the energies released by the explosions leaving the air and spiralling into her, helping minimize the property damage around them. She elevates one hand, and a bright green glow shoots out from the palm of her hand, streaking out for the Joker. Won't bring him to full health, but, it'll fix enough so that he won't die. And then, as if to break the seriousness of a cool pose... her stomach grumbles. LOUDLY.

Killiara (OOC) says, "... dammit, that was supposed to wait till AFTER FReakazoid's pose."

Killiara (OOC) grabs the pose, yanks it back into her buffer, and waits for the blue one to go.

Freakazoid SCREAMS!!! "NO!!! NOOOO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" Charging over to the Joker's remains, he picks him up and stands, sobbing. Behind him a flag with a clown face on it hangs torn off of a bit of pipe left over from the REMAINS OF THE INTEGRA ARMS HOTEL, DESTROYED IN THE PRINNY ATTACKS. Doesn't anyone ever pay attention to exploding canisters and fireballs? Pffft. We do. As the flag flutters free in the breeze, Joker is laid down on the ground and Freakazoid now stands over him with a pair of defliberator paddles in his hands dressed in Thug Gansta Gear TM (R). Rubbing them together he presses L and R triggers and shocks Joker back to life. "I've been playing too much Saints Row 2." Smiling he looks down at what he hopes is a revived Joker and frowns. "Aaaaaaaw, nut-bunnies. Y'know, I could only use those once? Why the heck didn't I save that nice nurse in the Hospital?" He glances over at Killiara and frowns, "Heeeey! I'M after..." He nods as they correct themself out of character. "Yeah. That." Well, we'll look the other way this time, right?

Killiara gets distracted from her involuntary pyromania when she hears the thud of a body hitting the ground, and the smell of blood in the air. Now THAT is the battlecall for her! Her eyes close, and she concentrates, drawing power from the flames around her, the energies released by the explosions leaving the air and spiralling into her, helping minimize the property damage around them. She elevates one hand, and a bright green glow shoots out from the palm of her hand, streaking out for the Joker. Won't bring him to full health, but, it'll fix enough so that he won't die. And then, as if to break the seriousness of a cool pose... her stomach grumbles. LOUDLY. There, everything fixed!

And see? There it goes. Now the log readers have to read it twice.

Devi (OOC) grins.

Karrde looks over at the Joker's body, "....Can we use him as a pinata?" he asks with a smirk as he pulls a gun and gives it a twirl, sipping some more beer of course. Best show ever. And he hmms a bit as he looks around, "Oh..Hospital is still on fire." he says with a shrug.

Faith sits down next to Jack and grabs a beer of her own, "Yup. Easier than fighting demons." as she kicks back and props her feet up on the cooler. "Hrm. I haven't had Mexican for awhile... Wonder what I have to fight to get that..."

The Joker sputters, and starts laughing hysterically as he climbs to his feet, looking towards the now ruined apartment complex, as the hospital behind him suddenly explodes violently, causing him to stumble forward. "Well now! This is the most fun I've had in ages! Innocent people exploding, and heros failing.. It'd only make it better if good ol' Bats shows up!" He lifts his head to the sky, cackling even louder as the flames behind him roar violently. He then looks towards Freakazoid, and blows a raspberry at him, before he starts prancing around.

Freakazoid growls angrily at the apparently complete and total failing of stopping the Joker around here. "OOOOOOH!! I AM SOOOO MAD AT YOU!!!" He tenses up becoming Hulk-sized as he marches behind the Clown Prince of Crime and violently... taps him on the shoulder. "You made a lot of people not alive anymore, and you BROKE two buildings and that hotdog van. I can excuse a LOT of things, but you DON'T SMASH UP THE WENNIE MOBILE!!" If one where to look where he's pointing a group of prinnies are standing on the remains of an overturned Oscar Myer truck which is on fire. The Prinnies are doing what they do best, roasting wennies. "I show up because I want to HELP and THIS is what I get??? I'm supposed to win! I'm supposed to be the good guy!! THIS ISN'T FAIR!!" Begining to sob he turns away and waves behind him for everyone to not follow him. "I-I see how it is. Couldn't let ME win the day just once, could'ya? It has to be BAAAAAATMAAAAAAn, doesn't it? Stupid Batman. Stupid poopyheads showing up and ruining my moment. I'M GOING TO MY TRAILER!!"

Joker suddenly looks sad. "The Weenie Mobile was an accident.. I'm sorry..." It seems he's pretty sincere on this one.

Karrde drinks a bit more beer. This is better than the stuff that show on TV by a longshot. "Are they gonna kiss and makeup?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow.

Freakazoid sniffles, "It-it's too late. It's GONE! IT'S ALL GOOONE!!!" He sobs on Joker's shoulder. "I didn't even get one wennie... I'd have shared..."

Killiara tilts her head curiously. "Who's bats?" She looks at the explosions and the burning a bit, and then shakes her head. "Well... we can't leave a place of healing like this..." She tilts her head up to the clouds, and brings her flute to her lips. She begins to play, a soft, coaxing melody, asking the sky above them and the water gathered in the air to release their bounty down on the people below, quenching the roaring flames. She's never tried to work with clouds this BIG before, though, so who knows what she'll be able to accomplish? Could be nothing, could be rain, could be tornado. Could be comedic bolt of lightning.

Killiara (OOC) exclaims, "Votes! Votes on just how badly I'm gonna screw this up!"

Faith shrugs and drinks her beer, "Maybe. See how the Freak's lip is quivering. He's trying to entice the one in makeup I think." sagenod, "Wonder if he'll respond..."

"Hey, none of that." A single gunshot comes from a gun that the Joker's produced, the barrel still smoking. "No one ruins my fun..." He points the gun directly at Killiara. "Listen kiddo... You may not understand, but no one, not even The Batman, ruins my fun and gets away with it." He pulls the trigger, as a flag suddenly pops out of the barrel, reading 'BANG!' upon it. He starts laughing hysterically, as he pulls the trigger once again, sending the flag flying out like a harpoon, aimed directly at a poor innocent person whose stumbled upon the scene to see just what in the hell went on. "Whoops!"

One by one the tennants of the Integra Arms and the few remaning people alive in the hospital drag themselves out to survey the destruction. Tenna, one of Devi's friends, sobs over a charred Spooky. A nurse holds the remains of her already revealing, but now shredded uniform together. Devi steps out herself, finally and screams as she rushes to Tenna's side, "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS CRAP?"

Freakazoid is ignoring everyone. He's too upset as he pushes away from Joker and looks towards everyone as they file into the street. "It's all my fault!! I'm sorry!!! I RUINED CHRISTMAS!!!" Dun dun duuun.

Oh..and that harpoon, is shot out of the air as Jack large silvery gun. And he takes a drag on his cig, his eyes deadly, "...Wanna see fun Joker?" and he stands up slowly, his coat unfurling like black wings. As he pulls a black counterpart to the silvery one in his hand. "...Well, let me say this. I ain't no good guy." he says. "And threaten the elf..and I'll be using your balls as ping pong balls. Of course I'm sure they're a little small, if what Harley says is true." yes, he's gonna get the Quinn in trouble. But who cares. And he brings both guns up, his eyes dead and just a little wild, "..So...what's it gonna be bub?"

Killiara (OOC) says, "okay now, really... Joker just distracted a mage mid-spell, while workign the weather... votes on just what is about to go wrong? I'm thinking windstorm, tornado, or lightning."

Devi (OOC) says, "I like lightning."

Devi (OOC) says, "Is perrty :3"

Killiara (OOC) asks, "maybe... a tornado that shoots lightning in random directions?"

Faith (OOC) says, "A tornado with lightning."

Faith just smirks and watches. She's apparently gotten a tub of popcorn from someplace.

Devi stares blanky at the rubble that used to be her home.. "Damn."

The gunshot... distracts Killiara, midcast. Her fingers slip, she hits a wrong note. "Uh-oh..." She misses Jack going utterly cool at a threat to her wellbeing, her eyes wide as she watches the clouds start to take on a funnel shape, the wind picking up sharply... and worse... the funnel isn't made of cloud, it's made of lightning, discharging in random directions. It'd be rather pretty if it wasn't in a populated area. "Ooooooh crud... this is why distracting mages is a bad idea..."

"Come on.. Make my day punk." The Joker starts laughing hysterically as he starts walking towards Jack, the laughing becoming more sadistic and deranged as he comes to a stop a foot away from the man. "I feel better then ever, and I've got no problems giving a young whipersnapper like you whatfor!" He lifts his fists up, dancing around as he throws a couple of test jabs out.

Karrde smirks a bit and yawns as he holsters the guns, "...Every listen to Jerry Lee Lewis. Gotta love his work." and he hmms, "...My favorite is.. Goodness Gracious Great BALLS OF FIRE!!!" and true to his words a volley of fireballs rip out to hit the ground in front of the Joker, and if successful. Houston, we have lift off.

Karrde (OOC) asks, "You guys wanna know how long I've been wanting to say that?"

Freakazoid freezes in his tracks and spins around, shaking his head. "HEY!! NO!!! We stop this now! We don't want more people getting all blown up!" Fireballs start flying? What the heck? "AAAHHH!!! NO, NO, NO, NO, NOOO! Stop it! You guys have done enough! Your gonna burn down all of Twisted and you caaaaan't!" He grins at the audience. "...until I make a good joke about it! It's in my contract!"

Devi (OOC) says, "Well, I'm happy you could."

Faith gets up out of her chair, looking at the lightning tornado... "Ummm... Run?"

The fireballs part ways around the Joker, causing a violent explosion right behind him. He stands there with his arms spread, as if he were Moses parting the seas. "Whats the matter? Can'tcha do it?" The look in his eyes says it all. He's just that crazy to stand there infront of a Dragon, poking it with a sharp stick. "You going to try and do something? Because standing here is getting rather boring. Places to go, people to kill. All that."

Killiara looks from the lightning tornado, to Jack and the Joker. Then back at the lightning. "Um... eek?" Jack looks like he's having so much fun... She glances at Devi and Faith, "I get the feeling this'll soon be an area of collateral damage, come on..." She goes to stand by Devi, and starts playing her flute again, a shield rising around them to protect them both from the lightning and the fight. She figures Faith can make her own way over, she knows Faith, she dosen't know if Devi can take it though. Almost as if it were for dramatic effect, lightning strikes near Freakazoid, and all around the area Jack and Joker are facing off

Devi is watching the flight, tugging on Killiara and pointing wordlessly to the pile of rubble... "Our.. Homes..."

Freakazoid stands silloheted by the flash of lighting as it goes off behind him. For one, brief, moment he looks completly and totally bad-assed. Then the moment is over and he stands there with his tounge hanging out of his mouth. "Now... LIGHTING! I can do lightning! Tornadoes? I can do tornadoes!" He begins to run around in counter-clockwise circles around the area trying to cancel out the tornado. Which, y'know, would look much more impressive if he wasn't going "WHOOOOOOOSH!!! KERRRRRRSSSSHHHHHHH!! ZZZZZZZZZZOOOOM!!!" at the same time. Round and round he goes, building up speed until he becomes nothing but a blue blur, a solid line, and now a living areana for Jack and the Joker...

Faith does indeed make her way over to Devi and Killiara, pausing only to kick a rather large chunk of concrete towards the Joker's back.

Karrde grins a bit as he looks at the Joker, "Heh....nice trick. Random acts of chaos." he says as he lights a cig, "..And you've mastered it somehow." and he looks over at the lighting tornado. "Nice trick." and he looks at the Joker again, "...Funny..I used to be called chaos incarnate." he says as he grins a bit wildly. Joker..you made a mistake. A couple of players watching in the audience knows what's coming. And he gestures to the fireballs, he summoned and the Joker parted, sending them back the Joker's way. But not to kill, no..to surround and get hotter. And yeah...to explode. He's a Phoenix..he's good with fire.

The Joker waves his hands at his face, grinning. "Is it getting hot in here, or is it just me?" He starts laughing insanely as he ignores the heat, the fire, and moves to grab ahold of Jack's shirt. "Boy, you have no idea just who you're dealing with..." The grin, starts to widen, as he lowers his gaze to the ground, a soft rumble in his stomach slowly starting to build into a low chuckle. More flames suddenly shoot out of the ground around them, ones that don't seem to be under Jack's control, as if Hell itself were welcoming this fight to truly begin. "You want to really do this with me?"

(OOC) FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT!

Killiara (OOC) says, "... it'd be absolutely hilarious if Jack shrugged, said not really, and walked away. hilarious, but, not Jack."

Devi (OOC) says, "Oh.. I hope he kills Joker.. that'll be so much fun.."

Faith grins and watches the fight. "Excuse me while I whip this out..." pauses for dramatic effect then pulls out a banner that says 'GO JACK!'.

Killiara nods at Devi, opening the shield long enough for faith to take cover in there with them, then plays the final notes to finish the protective barrier. NOW she sits down. "Yeah... that building's toast. Are you going to be okay? Do you need any healing?" She offers, a kind look in her eyes. "Though the circumstances are a bit rough... pleased to meet you. I'm Killiara."

The lightning funnel, on the other hand, gets dissipated by Freakazoid's running.
The clouds are still raining down bolt after bolt of lightning like no one's busness, however.

Devi extends a hand out to Killiara, a black ring on her finger. As Devi goes to grasp it, her hand moves through Killiaras. She stares at it, dumbfounded.. RElization dawns on her face and she cusses. "Fuck.. Oh, and nice to meet you too, I'm Devi." She smiles warmly at Killi and starts fighting to get the ring off, failing badly.

Tenna waves over Devi's shoulder at Killiara and smiles, "Hey! I'm Tenna!" She holds up her charred little squeak toy. "And this is..." Her eyes begin to water, "Spoooky...." Sobs!

And as the Joker grabs him, Jack simply grins as that gun appears in his hand, "..Not really." and he sets it against the Joker's groin, "But we're at a impasse now it seems. And as for who you are, don't give a shit. I've fought gods before, I've seen worlds die, dimensions collapse. And I lived to tell the tale." he says with a bit of madness in his eyes. "Now..let's be civilized here. We can walk away..or.." he just grins, "We see who's crazier." he says with his own chuckle. Well, think about it. He's stared into the abyss for how long and keeps going back. He's crazy himself. And hey, let's not mention the planet's he's wrecked over the year's shall we? Just this once.

Devi would pat Tenna's shoulder but.. ya know.. fading. "We'll get you another one, Ten, I swears it." She nods and looks back to the fight.

(ooc) GOOO JACK! PUSH EM OUT, SHOVE EM OUT, WAY OUT! PUSH EM OUT, SHOVE EM OUT, WAY OUT!

Devi (OOC) exclaims, "YAY BILL COSBY!"

Karrde asks, "..And by the way..who's cheering?"

Faith (OOC) waves.

There is a soft click as The Joker lifts his free hand, showing a small gold box, upon which what would be described as the top opens up to emit an eerey tune. A hooked chain suddenly flies out, latching onto the Joker's face, before suddenly removing itself, and falling down to the ground with a soft clattering. "It'll be me whose crazier in the end boyo." One by one chains start to fly out of the ground, some ripping through the Joker's jacket as they try to latch onto him, but fail miserbly. He slowly lifts his head, a bit of blood dribbling down his face from where the hook first latched on, only to start laughing once again.

Freakazoid is having too much fun. "WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!" Around and around he goes in circles around the group, not stopping, not pausing, just round and round again. "WEEEEEEEEE!!!" Suddenly the chant changes and he begins to yelp as he hops, upsetting the spinning wall. "Ow, ow. OW. ow... why's it getting so hot out here?" He's got too much momentum to stop now. THis could be bad if he looses control... "o/~Thaaaa riiing of fiiiiiiire!"

Soft music begins to come out of the darkness surrounding the group. The air itself seems to take up a charge. Whatever is behind the box with the chains is gathering energy. This really could be bad...

Devi eye's widen as she hears the tune. "Run. Get out. Go, now." She tries to hurry everyone away from the sight, looking very frightened.

Blinking in confusion, Tenna looks around, tilts her head at Devi, and runs? "Well! Won't have to go to the Gym for awhile..."

A well dressed gentleman with a cane and carrying a ham sandwich walks up to Mr. J, "Pardon me sir... Do you have any Grey Poupon?"

Killiara extends a hand to the doll. "I think... I can work a small restoration spell. I'm not good enough to do it on big things like buildings, but... this I can do, if you let me Tenna." She concentrates, for a very brief instant, murmuring a few words in liquid elven, and the threads repair themselves on the freaky little doll. "I think we really need to get out of here now. I'll keep the shield up to protect us as we run." She nods at the others, and raises herself to her full height, alling out, "JACK, BE CAREFUL! FELL VOICE ON THE WIND AND ALL THAT!" Now, that said, she turns towards the other noncombatants to try and get them out of the way.

SQUEEK!! SPOOKY LIVES!!!! Tenna can be heard squeeking it happily as they run into the distance.

Devi waits for the people to start heading out. Devi screams at Jack. "JACK! LET IT GO, LEAVE HIM! RUN! THIS IS BAD BAD JUJU JACK. TRUST ME AND RUN!!"

As the chain's start. JAck just smirks, "..Well, one thing." and he brings the gun right onto the box, "If you're sending me to hell. MY post is there." and like that he vanishes from the Joker's grasp as he appears near the others. Holstering the drawn gun, he nods to the others, "..Yeah. He's opening a gateway to hell." and he nods to Devi, "..Let's go."

Faith blinks... "Umm, Jack... You do realize it's supposed to be my job to stop shit like that right?"

Devi says, "More running." Devi starts jogging to safety backwards motioning Faith and Jack to Leg it.

Killiara starts jogging with the others, but, hesitates at Faith's words. "Faith, I'm not gonna run and leave you behind to face something like that." She glances from the Devi jogging backwards, her eyes warily on the portal, to the portal itself, and groans. "I feel... really weird..."

Before anyone has chance to even move from where they were, a large green orb errupts from the box, as Parallax himself steps out from the shadows. He narrows his eyes at the Joker, before turning his gaze towards Jack. "You've fucked up Mister Karrde. You have abandoned your post. You return now, and never leave it again, or I will drag you back to hell myself." He slowly rises into the air, as he points a finger directly at Jack. "I'd let killing someone slide, but what you've just done. Make your choice.. NOW." Fear... Pure fear suddenly starts to seep into the air, almost as if everyones worst nightmares were starting to take shape.

Freakazoid skids to a hault and drops to his knees screaming, "OH GOD!!!! THE MUSIC!!! STOP THE MUSIC!!!!" What on earth would have the Freak trembling in fear? That's right. His worse nightmare is coming to life. "...ring, ring, ring, ring, ring... banana phone.... doo-doo-do-do-do-doo..." He sobs as he sings uncontrolably. You monsters!! YOU MONSTERS!!!

Karrde looks at Faith, "Trust me..in this case, might be a bad idea. Something tells me it might shut soon." and he goes to grab up Killiara. But he stops when Hal shows up, "I guard the Gates as you know. But..if you undo what he," and he points at Joker ,"did. I'll do so." setting Killiara down he sighs. Well, so much for his luck, it's run out now.

"Ooooo... If it isn't the good ol' Green Lantern! How're ya doing?!" The Joker doesn't even seem to be phased by the fear in the air, as he starts to laugh loudly once again.

Devi grabs an old Man, trying to help him along as he goes dead weight. She flickers back into solidarity. Dropping the guy, she starts freaking out and feeling for a pulse. When she finds none, she sits down and stares at the man, only thinking quickly enough to tear the ring off her finger, the metal more then able now.

Killiara shakes her head as those memories of condemnation swirl around her psyche. Not worthless, not a monster... "Jack, no!" There's one thing she can do at least... "I owe a lifedebt to Jack Karrde. I will trade that in, now, to take his place and leave him on this plane." She says calmly, trembling inside as she steps between Jack and the man threatening to take him away.

"Excuse me?" Chains suddenly rise up out of the ground, and start coiling themselves around where Faith is standing. "I'd re-word what you just said Jack Karrde. Or else I will take the souls of every last friend you have, and make them suffer an eternity in /FEAR/." Parallax doesn't even move as a large green bubble suddenly surrounds Killiara. "You stay out of this. Your friend has a duty, and he's abandoned it. You're not even worthy enough to look at the hallowed grounds he's abandoned."

Freakazoid (OOC) sits out of character in a director's chair sipping a new cup of coffee and watching the events on the monitor before him. Replaying the bit where he falls over, the Freak smirks and sips. "See that? I love that bit there." He stands and walks around patting everyone on the back. "This... this is a fun scene. I'm having a REALLY good time. This is a blast! I love you all. Big round of applause for everyone here!! You should really appreciate what you do here more often!"

The Joker however, turns and seems to be trying to ear in on this. That is, until a green panel suddenly appears beneath him, and drags him away from the area, depositing him straight in the more chaotic areas of Twisted.

Joker (OOC) blows raspberrys at everyone from OOCland.

Killiara (OOC) asks, "... holy crud on a stick, is that the silent hill antagonist?"

Hal (OOC) says, "The Hell Council isn't a bunch of Nice people. ;)"

Freakazoid (OOC) exclaims, "I dunno. Diablo's nice. He bought me a snowcone once but it was melted by the time he gave it to.... HEY!"

Barbed wire rises from the pit, rolling topside on the earth, and The Goddess herself shows up. Such a small girl to rest on such a seat, and she sits there her hands folded demurly in her lap. Behind her, the trusty Valtiel stands. "Now Hal, don't just buldge and scream. Tell him -why-." She eyes the Lantern and waits.

Devi (OOC) says, "And yeah, Killi it is."

The constant sound of singing is all anyone will get from Freakazoid until Parallax leaves. The constant sound of the Banana Phone song that is. "...it grows in bunches... I got my hunches..."

Alessa (OOC) exclaims, "My minion!"

Valtiel (OOC) bows, "Hello my goddess..."

Freakazoid (OOC) says, "Blah blah blah."

Valtiel (OOC) glares at the blue Freak.

"Mister Karrde, you presume you can make any demands?" Parallax looks towards Alessa and nods his head. "You've been away from your post for far to long. It is your duty to guard the Gates of Time. What would you have done, if heaven forbid, The JOKER, the man who is pure chaos, more so then you can ever claim to be... What if he discovered this? What if any one who has any sort of bad intent were to gain access to them, without you there to guard them?" He points at Faith. "Instead, you make friends, with someone whose soul is already tainted, and seek to train them? No. I will not restore anything, except /SOME/ of the souls lost today. Everything else, will stay in ruins to serve as a reminder not only to you, but to everyone else.."
Hal says, "You should be thankful I'm showing you as much mercy as I am."

Freakazoid (OOC) watches from the sidelines with a box of nachoes in his hand. "This is better than wrestling..."

Alessa says, "You may take a small amount on time away from the Gates, that is the only Mercy you have from it. Elsewise, you are to stay at your post."
Hal glares, "Setsuna never gave us these problems."

Karrde looks at Hal. "...So..I've destroyed a world or two. And as for the Gates, I was told to learn to live again by Emi, one of the Council." and he looks at the two hell guardians, "Find someone else." he says as he takes a drag on his cig. "...I'm not Setsuna." he says simply. "...I'm me. And even Setsuna left to help the Senshi, and guess what. I'm filling in for her. So that means ALL the parts of the job. Don't like it..find someone else."

Faith glances back and forth between Jack and the two tools. "Hey now, wait a minute. If I understand this right, this is Senshi shit right? And Jack's taking the old Pluto's job right? So whoever runs the Senshi can order him away from the gates right?" she smirks, "And I know Usagi, she'd never make him stay at the gates."

Alessa (OOC) asks, "Tools?"

Killiara immediately starts trying to punch the green bubble, trying to break through. She dosen't waste time on words, not wanting to miss what's being said, and instead focuses her efforts on trying to get free of the green bubble. She knows she's not worthy... of anything, really... but, that just means she's expendable for matters like this, right?

Faith (OOC) says, "Yeah, as in 'you're such a tool'. Faith ICly doesn't like either side one bit. ;)"

Alessa (OOC) asks, "Tool as in dildo? Or someone else plaything?"

Freakazoid (OOC) says, "Hey!!! Come on now. Don't go talking about all that yucky stuff."

Faith (OOC) says, "Knowing Faith, the former."

Alessa (OOC) says, "YAY I'm a dildo"

Killiara (OOC) always thought that calling someone a tool implied that they weren't their own master, just a tool to be used and thrown away by someone else.

Alessa (OOC) says, "So did I..."

"Oh?" A slight smirk comes from Parallax suddenly lifts his hand, as a form suddenly starts to take shape. "Oh little girl, speak not of things you do not understand... Princess Serenity is /NOT/ the head of the senshi... It's someone else.. Who do you think ordered Pluto to guard the gates for eons?" An image of Neo-Queen Serenity herself suddenly starts to take shape. "It is not by my hand she is once again given flesh.. She was called here by humans..." He suddenly starts to laugh as the image suddenly vanishes, before he narrows his eyes once again. "You have no choice mister Karrde. You agreed to it, and there is no breaking a contract with us. Ever. Three hours a day. That is all you will get. Now.. it seems like I will be doing this the hard way."

Alessa eyes Faith and smiles as Valtiel flexes at her. "Fine. We'll drag Setsuna back to the Gates. You shall stay here Karrade. Congradulations." She turns and rolls back into hell, vanishing. Jack will feel the powers that were given to him striped away, leaving him as he was before.

Freakazoid (OOC) O_O;;; "Whoa." Offers popcorn to Killiara and Faith.

Faith (OOC) says, "BIG BLUE RUBBER DICKS FOR EVERYONE! DILDO DILDO DILDO!"

Alessa (OOC) heheheh.

Freakazoid (OOC) falls over screaming. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! NONONOONONONOES!"

Karrde snorts a bit. He wasn't given much. And his eyes begin to glow as he taps into the Full Phoenix. If only they knew what they unleashed now. And he turns to look at the others, "LEt's get outta here. I should be able to fix the apartments." and he looks at Killi's bubble and he lays a hand on it. Flexing his will he goes to use his power to dispell it, a bit of the destruction power in him used in a minor way.

Faith smirks and nods, "Yeah, the air is pretty foul here." and turns to leave with Jack.

Hal (OOC) says, "Umm.. No."

Karrde (OOC) asks, "Hmm?"

Hal (OOC) points out that everyones fears, ARE BEING RIPPED INTO THE OPEN.

Hal (OOC) says, "If you have any sort of fear whatsoever, its there, facing you."

Freakazoid (OOC) headtitls?

Hal (OOC) says, "Pure, paralyzing capable of bringing Superman to his knees and sobbing hysterically fear."

Hal (OOC) did pose that not to long ago.

Killiara (OOC) says, "which, for Killi... the bubble's actually a pretty good representation. Her worst fear is that everyone was right about her, that she's absolutely useless and good for nothing..."

Freakazoid (OOC) says, "THAT's gonna leave a lasting scar..."

Killiara (OOC) asks, "what better way to show that then being isolated, being able to watch things but not effect anything?"

Freakazoid (OOC) says, "This is turning into a much cooler scene than it was intended. Maaaan, I love mass destruction."

Rystan (OOC) knuckle cracks. "Who's ready for some haphazard, thoughtless, and completely unhelpful, unproductive addition to the scene, with absolutely no regard for anyone, or any maturity whatsoever?"

Freakazoid (OOC) is still ICly singing 'banana phone'?

"Oh no.. none of that." Parallax's eyes suddenly start to glow a bright yellow as he starts to fill the air with fear. Anything that is feared, is yanked forward in each persons mind, almost as if one were standing right infront of what they fear most. "I am Fear, Jack Karrde. Choose your battles carefully next time." He grins as the bubble surrounding Killiara starts to shrink, then start to sink in the ground. "Now. Things stay as they are.. And to ensure that..." What was left of the apartments ruins, suddenly vanish as a large hellmouth slowly starts to form there, before collapsing in on itself, creating yet another part on Twisted with a taint. "I claim this area as mine." The bubble surrounding everyone vanishes as Parallax then starts to float down, sinking into the ground as the bubble with Killiara in it sinks below ground level, being left intact under the surface.

Alessa (OOC) exclaims, "What a perfect way to sum up Rystan!"

Faith (OOC) says, "unfortunately, I have to leave soon iRL. So staying paralyzed with fear isn't really an option."

Rystan (OOC) says, "You could do what Rystan would do. If he was afraid of anything. Which he isn't."

Rystan (OOC) says, "Run like mad ^_^"

Killiara (OOC) asks, "so, um, how long am I gonna be trapped in a bubble underground?"

Karrde (OOC) says, "Consider JAck getting you out of it."

Alessa (OOC) raises her hands. "I didn't do nothing." *scared look*

Rystan (OOC) blinks. "... Did Parallax leave?"

Freakazoid (OOC) thinks he walked into the bathroom. "Pottybreaks!!!!" Hmmm... "Y'know, I thought the bubble was dissapating anyways..."

Karrde (OOC) says, "In his words..he buried her alive."

Karrde (OOC) says, "And according to Killi, didn't ask permission to either."

Alessa (OOC) says, "I thought you had already dissapated it, Jack..."

Because if there's one thing this tense situation needs, it's another unpredictable and undesirable element, Rystan Aster shows up running. Just when things couldn't get more convoluted and ridiculous. Ignoring everyone else present rather pointedly, which is rather unusual for him since it doesn't involve hitting on anyone, the brown-haired thief skids to a stop and levels an ivory dagger at the sinking Parallax. He's breathing heavily as if he'd just run a great distance, and his eyes are gleaming mischeviously. Many people have said they have no fear, but Rystan is one of the few people that actually meant it. That emotion was torn out of him a long time ago, along with silly little things like morality. But that's neither here nor there. What Rystan's here for is...

"You! Hey you! You're the guy who blew up my front lawn!" ... ... /Huh/?! "Get back here, you coward!!!" ... Uh... huh. Rystan Aster, clearly one of those people you want to ignore until they go away. Assuming there's no better way to make them go away.

Alessa (OOC) YAY!@

Karrde (OOC) says, "I didn't pose it. But he still didn't ask permission."

Things suddenly return to normal, as Killiara will find herself standing right on the ground where she originally was. A soft laugh fills the air surrounding them, as a green flame shoots up from the newly formed pit then dies down. ~"You'll change your mind eventually Mister Karrde. You know how to contact us.."~ A small golden box suddenly lands on the ground next to Killiara, which rolls over to Jack.

2009-03-03 (PreU) 'Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally

2012-02-26T17:07:23Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title='Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally |Summary=The Joker sends a prinny army into the Hospital and who should show up? FREAKAZOID! ...and some other peo..."

{{Logsummary|
Title='Raising Hell' Shouldn't Mean Literally
|Summary=The Joker sends a prinny army into the Hospital and who should show up? FREAKAZOID! ...and some other people show up too! Fire! Brimstone! Explosions! ...and some temorarily homeless people? You'll have to read the log to understand.

WARNING: As ususal with Freakazoid logs, all the OOC is part of the scene. If you don't like it? Sorry. You where warned at the start of the scene. (Marked in bold just incase.) Oh, and there's some "icky words" as the Freak would call it. Y'know, the mature kind? I was going to edit it, but we did warn that the OOC was going to be in the scene. Honestly I kinda feel bad about it. ;_;
|Who=[[Alessa]], [[Devi]], [[Faith]], [[Freakazoid]], [[Hal]], [[Jack_Karrde]], [[Joker]], [[Killiara]], [[Tenna]], [[Valtiel]]
|Date=March 3rd, 2009
|Where=City Hospital - Driveway
|}}

City Hospital - Driveway
The driveway up to a hospital. While it's a bit damaged, compared to other sections of the city it's nearly pristine. Occasionally, an ambulance pulls up, a random patron of the Twisted world wheeled out on a gurney. Inside is the typical hustle and bustle of a hospital.
------------------------------------

The Joker, clown prince of crime stands at the entrance of the Hospital, waving his gun towards a group of Prinnys who are carting out canister after canister of Nitrous Oxide from the confines of the hospital. Loud whimpering and the sounds of sobs come from within the hospital itself, as it seems that every last person who was inside of it, is currently bound and gagged, propped up against the walls. "Becareful with that!" The Joker waves his gun around frantically as one of the prinnys trips, and explodes causing its canister to ignite, and go flying off into the sky like a torpedo. "Good help is just so hard to get these days..."

Freakazoid sips his coffee from a director's chair somewhere off screen. "No, no. Not a good enough intro. I-I'm not coming in until I have a better lead in." He flicks a copy of the script angrily. "Come on, man! Who writes this stuff? Where's my foot massage!?!? I ORDERED CREAM CHEESE!!" Annoyed he looks around at the chaos going on in the scene and sighs. "Alright, fiiiiine. I'll jump in. But y'know, it's not fair. It's not right! I'm TOTALLY NOT GOING TO BE IN THE RIGHT MOOD FOR THIS!" In a flash of blue, the Freak vanishes from sight only to reapear at the entrance to the hospital with the coffee still in his hands. Emotionless he begins to recite, "No... stop... vile, um... person. I am... Freaka-OH HEY!!! MARK HAMILL!" He bolts over to the Joker throwing his coffee over his shoulder and onto some poor unsuspecting Prinny. Grabbing his arm and shaking it, Freakazoid smiles, "Oh man! I LOVED you in Star Wars! Can you, y'know... do that thing from Jay and Silent Bob? Come on! That was CLASSIC!"

The Joker raises an eyebrow at Freakazoid, before starting to laugh insanely. "I LOVE THIS GUY!" He immediatly thrusts his hand into Freakazoid's, shaking his hands heartily! Wait, no joybuzzer? The coffee cup hits the prinny, causing it to explode violently, and take out a small group of them that have huddled together. This however, causes the Joker to scowl, as he reaches into his jacket, and pulls out a helmet. "I'll hope you know, this means war..."

Karrde (OOC) asks, "Hi..mind some party crashers?"
Joker (OOC) says, "No no no, please.. Feel free to join in..."
Joker (OOC) grins.
Karrde (OOC) says, "...Faith..remember...shoot Joker in the balls."
Faith (OOC) smirks.

Freakazoid blinkblinks and looks back and forth in confusion. "He-hey! That's hardly fair. You can't blaim me for your bad wiring!" He darts over to one of the Prinnys and wiggles it's fin. "How much you think these cost anywa-HEY!!! No wonder your mad!" It's then that he's made aware of party crashers introducing themselves out of character. Marching over to that invisible forth wall he shakes his head. "No. I do mind! This is MY show! I'm tired of getting second billing! Do you have ANY idea how long I've been sitting in the background? Huh? Do ya?" He pauses when the Joker responds out of character to think. "Wasn't I doing something... oh, oh yeah!" Turning back towards the Joker he pulls out a white glove and smacks him across the face. "No sir. THAT means war!" Then he slaps the Joker on the wrist and grins. "TAG!! YOUR IT!!!"

Karrde (OOC) says, "Give us a scene set someone so we know who to kill."

"Hey, if the audience wants to participate, I say let them have a whirl!" The Joker marches right up to the wall as well, and starts yelling at it as well. "Well kiddies! Come on down!" This of course, causes the Joker to start laughing insanely once again, that is until he's slapped by the glove. He rubs his face, narrowing his eyes. "That it does..."

Freakazoid is already humming his theme music as he notices the Prinnys standing around and the hospital staff tied to the walls. SEE?!?! HOW'S THAT FOR A SCENE SET UP?!? Whistling he nods, "Wow. So you got the Prinnys to do something more than spill drinks? I'm impressed! You, a... you need to let all these people go though. Can't have that. Since no one else has shown up." Looks towards the wall again, "IN CHARACTER," and back to Joker, "...then I'LL have ta stop ya!!" Somehow he pulls out a mask and cowel. "Call me... BAT-FREAK!"

Fourth wall, consider yourself busted as Jack walks into the area. And he lights a cig, "...So..whatcha think it is? Some maniac didn't like the hospital food Faith and shot the joint up?" he asks as he pulls Hydra and looks it over. "..If so..." and he sees a Prinny fly over head, "..Oh bloody hell." and THEN he sees those involved, "....Oh HOLY BLOODY HELL!!"

Devi (OOC) claps!!
Karrde (OOC) asks, "What was the clap for?"
Devi (OOC) says, "O.O"
Freakazoid sighs at the forth wall again, "We have a fan girl. Don't ruin the scene, Jack."
Devi (OOC) says, "Just enjoying the funny... *points* You see.. it's... just... up.. YOU SEE IT! *hides*"

A blonde elf peeks around the edge of Jack's coat as he walks into the area, not as confident now as she was when they were setting out. Those little penguin things creep her out! "Jack, what is it? What's wrong? More chaos and destruction than normal?" a blue guy, a guy with chalk white skin... Weird...

Faith shrugs, "Could be. I still think it's because they fed the patients baked beans and someone lit a match." She finally noticed the Joker as she's lighting her own cigarette. "... Can I just go fight Godzilla now? That might be less messy."

"Well, it did take a bit of reprogramming.. Though.." Joker turns and narrows his eyes at the wall. "Please, we're trying to be civalized here.. And you're just going and messing it all up... Amateurs..." He rubs his face as he shrugs his shoulders, and looks back towards the people who've crossed over from OOC to IC, and grins. "WELCOME TO THE PARTY! It'll be a real gas! I promise you that!"

Freakazoid says, "Oooooh! A PARTY!! I brought the hats!!" In a mad dash of blue lightning, the Freak puts party hats on every single person and Prinny in the area, but pauses at Joker to stare. "No, no. You don't get one, Mr Poopyhead and his army helmet... Pfff." If you haven't noticed it folks, OOC is a part of this scene. You have been warned. "BUM BUM BUUUUUUUM!!!" With a smile he turns his attention back to Joker and shakes his head. "Y'know, you might be the scary pants Mr Hammil, but uhhh... what's the plan here? What'cha doing with all the Prinnys?" Pondering a second he turns to the group assembling. "Hey, uh... you guys might wanna dash off to your own show. We don't have the insurance for cross overs after spending all our money on Poopy-head. Besides, you should let a REAL hero handle this. Or, y'know. Me, since there's not another one around."

Karrde sighs as he shakes his head, "My life is now complete. Where's Bat-Boy when ya need 'em?" he says as he looks at Freakazoid, "..Uh..not him." he says as he takes a deep breath, "Okay..we got Demon Penguins stealing gas." pauses as he mulls that over, "..Yes, I said that. Faith..all yours. By the by...they explode on impact if you catch my drift. Killi..you help her." and he looks at the Joker, "A real ga..." and he gets a party helmet put on him and he blinks, "On second thought." and he vanishes and returns with three lawnchairs and a keg. Setting them down he sighs, "...Let's watch the insanity and add to it if we can." and he flops down getting himself a glass of beer.

Killiara clasps her hands together. "Explode on impact... ooh, that means flammable! I'm good with flammable!" She starts to take a deep breath, then pauses. "Jack, is insanity a communicable disease?" Honestly, trying to breathe fire... she pulls out a slender flute instead. "Well, I can at least provide the party music." And, because that's the kind of scene this is, from her flute issues the tune of 'Dare to be Stupid' by Weird Al.

Faith grins at Jack, "Wanna see something real fun? That that Caliga dude of all people did for me?" She reaches into her jacket and pulls out a black pistol and ejects the clip from the bottom of it before pulling out a softly glowing red crystal and shoves it into the clip's place. She twirls the gun about her finger before pointing it at the demonic penguins, "Hey, Penguins! BITE MY SHINY METAL ASS!" (Yup, She's been watching Futurama) and pulls the trigger causing a burst of red light to blast out of the front of the pistol towards the penguins.

Karrde (OOC) says, "This time, the massive explosions are not MY doing.
Joker (OOC) starts laughing insanely!
Faith (OOC) grins.
Killiara (OOC) asks, "Can they be my doing? will prinnies explode if I set them on fire?"
Freakazoid shrugs, "I blew them up with coffee."
Karrde (OOC) says, ".....Caffinee'll kill ya."

Freakazoid nods his head as he waits for Joker to pose so he can pose at the appropriate time. "Yep. Makes ya have to poo alot too. I hate poo-gas." He crosses his arms, "Joker? Better not be no poo-gas."

Killiara (OOC) says, "we're that level of wacky today, I take it."
Faith (OOC) says, "We were that wacky yesterday too."

Freakazoid flails and puts his arms around Faith and Killiara, "Shhh-shhh-shhhhhhhh. Don't say the W word. It's impolite to make the dead all mad and cranky."

"Oh.. Well that's not going to be fun." The Joker covers his eyes as the blast from the guns causes the prinnys to explode. Badly. Sending the canisters of Nitrous Oxide flying into the air, all heading straight towards the Integra Arms apartments. This of course, causes the Joker to glare. "...Oh, we're playing with explosives now? I CAN DEAL WITH THAT!" He prances into the entrance of the hospital, coming back out with Harley Quinn's bazooka. "I told you it'd be a gas!" He starts randomly firing explosive shells into the area, destroying more of the prinnys as they all start trying to dive for shelter, exploding on impact anyways. He looks to Freakazoid, and grins, as the bazooka is dropped on the ground, sending another shell flying into the air, which strikes the waiting room of the hospital, causing it to crumble in on itself. This promptly causes the Joker to fall to the ground, laughing hysterically.

Freakazoid drops Kil and Fai as he rushes back onto his marker to react to.... "Oh no..." As things being to explode around him, Freakazoid panics. "Nononono! We're not supposed to have death and blood and 'splodie things!" He ducks as the dropped bazooka brings a chunk of the roof down. Dusting himself off the now angry Freakazoid stomps his foot. "YOU STOP THAT RIGHT NOW, MISTER! DON'T MAKE ME SEND YOU TO YOUR ROOM!" Dashing fowards he grabs the Joker and THROWS him towards the flying canisters of gas. "This is YOUR dishwater! YOU SOAK IN IT!!" This is going to end bad, isn't it?

Killiara lets out a girlish shriek as one of the prinnies dives towards her, and holds out one hand to ward it off.... instinctively letting out a big fireball that pushes the prinny several yards away before it manages to go off. "CREEPY BIRDS!!!" with that loss of control, several flammable things near her burst into fire. Great. You freaked out the firestarter...

Karrde pauses and just blinks, "....I'm not paying for that." he says as he hmms and smirks. Flicking out a few playing cards, the Joker and Royal Flush, he grins as it begins to glow with his ki, "Gotta love a man that gets into his work." and he hurls the cards at the canister and the Joker. Hey, if Faith and everyone else can blow stuff up, so can he. Besides, it's not a fracas if he does't blow something up. And then Killiara adds to the mix, "....She's a firecracker isn't she folks." he says to the audience.

Faith just smirks as she changes out the pistol crystal for her normal clip. then figures everyone else is doing it, so addresses the at home audience herself, "Hey, you, with the TV dinner and the Buffy jammies. Stop staring at my butt."

Well now, this is a real hoot! The Joker continues to laugh insanely as the canisters explode, causing the shrapnel to tear through his body. He lands on the ground with a wet sounding thud. He slowly gets to his feet, blood dripping everywhere, as he finally notices everything. He frowns sadly as he studies the wounds, his laughter starting to come to a stop. "...Well now.. This isn't that funny..." His voice is rather hallow as he stumbles forward. "Oh, Ave Mariaaaaaaa~" He clutches his heart as he drops down to his knees, suddenly going silent. He then falls forward, face slamming into the ground with a pitiful *THUD!*

Killiara gets distracted from her involuntary pyromania when she hears the thud of a body hitting the ground, and the smell of blood in the air. Now THAT is the battlecall for her! Her eyes close, and she concentrates, drawing power from the flames around her, the energies released by the explosions leaving the air and spiralling into her, helping minimize the property damage around them. She elevates one hand, and a bright green glow shoots out from the palm of her hand, streaking out for the Joker. Won't bring him to full health, but, it'll fix enough so that he won't die. And then, as if to break the seriousness of a cool pose... her stomach grumbles. LOUDLY.

Killiara (OOC) says, "... dammit, that was supposed to wait till AFTER FReakazoid's pose."

Killiara (OOC) grabs the pose, yanks it back into her buffer, and waits for the blue one to go.

Freakazoid SCREAMS!!! "NO!!! NOOOO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" Charging over to the Joker's remains, he picks him up and stands, sobbing. Behind him a flag with a clown face on it hangs torn off of a bit of pipe left over from the REMAINS OF THE INTEGRA ARMS HOTEL, DESTROYED IN THE PRINNY ATTACKS. Doesn't anyone ever pay attention to exploding canisters and fireballs? Pffft. We do. As the flag flutters free in the breeze, Joker is laid down on the ground and Freakazoid now stands over him with a pair of defliberator paddles in his hands dressed in Thug Gansta Gear TM (R). Rubbing them together he presses L and R triggers and shocks Joker back to life. "I've been playing too much Saints Row 2." Smiling he looks down at what he hopes is a revived Joker and frowns. "Aaaaaaaw, nut-bunnies. Y'know, I could only use those once? Why the heck didn't I save that nice nurse in the Hospital?" He glances over at Killiara and frowns, "Heeeey! I'M after..." He nods as they correct themself out of character. "Yeah. That." Well, we'll look the other way this time, right?

Killiara gets distracted from her involuntary pyromania when she hears the thud of a body hitting the ground, and the smell of blood in the air. Now THAT is the battlecall for her! Her eyes close, and she concentrates, drawing power from the flames around her, the energies released by the explosions leaving the air and spiralling into her, helping minimize the property damage around them. She elevates one hand, and a bright green glow shoots out from the palm of her hand, streaking out for the Joker. Won't bring him to full health, but, it'll fix enough so that he won't die. And then, as if to break the seriousness of a cool pose... her stomach grumbles. LOUDLY. There, everything fixed!

And see? There it goes. Now the log readers have to read it twice.

Devi (OOC) grins.

Karrde looks over at the Joker's body, "....Can we use him as a pinata?" he asks with a smirk as he pulls a gun and gives it a twirl, sipping some more beer of course. Best show ever. And he hmms a bit as he looks around, "Oh..Hospital is still on fire." he says with a shrug.

Faith sits down next to Jack and grabs a beer of her own, "Yup. Easier than fighting demons." as she kicks back and props her feet up on the cooler. "Hrm. I haven't had Mexican for awhile... Wonder what I have to fight to get that..."

The Joker sputters, and starts laughing hysterically as he climbs to his feet, looking towards the now ruined apartment complex, as the hospital behind him suddenly explodes violently, causing him to stumble forward. "Well now! This is the most fun I've had in ages! Innocent people exploding, and heros failing.. It'd only make it better if good ol' Bats shows up!" He lifts his head to the sky, cackling even louder as the flames behind him roar violently. He then looks towards Freakazoid, and blows a raspberry at him, before he starts prancing around.

Freakazoid growls angrily at the apparently complete and total failing of stopping the Joker around here. "OOOOOOH!! I AM SOOOO MAD AT YOU!!!" He tenses up becoming Hulk-sized as he marches behind the Clown Prince of Crime and violently... taps him on the shoulder. "You made a lot of people not alive anymore, and you BROKE two buildings and that hotdog van. I can excuse a LOT of things, but you DON'T SMASH UP THE WENNIE MOBILE!!" If one where to look where he's pointing a group of prinnies are standing on the remains of an overturned Oscar Myer truck which is on fire. The Prinnies are doing what they do best, roasting wennies. "I show up because I want to HELP and THIS is what I get??? I'm supposed to win! I'm supposed to be the good guy!! THIS ISN'T FAIR!!" Begining to sob he turns away and waves behind him for everyone to not follow him. "I-I see how it is. Couldn't let ME win the day just once, could'ya? It has to be BAAAAAATMAAAAAAn, doesn't it? Stupid Batman. Stupid poopyheads showing up and ruining my moment. I'M GOING TO MY TRAILER!!"

Joker suddenly looks sad. "The Weenie Mobile was an accident.. I'm sorry..." It seems he's pretty sincere on this one.

Karrde drinks a bit more beer. This is better than the stuff that show on TV by a longshot. "Are they gonna kiss and makeup?" he asks with a lifted eyebrow.

Freakazoid sniffles, "It-it's too late. It's GONE! IT'S ALL GOOONE!!!" He sobs on Joker's shoulder. "I didn't even get one wennie... I'd have shared..."

Killiara tilts her head curiously. "Who's bats?" She looks at the explosions and the burning a bit, and then shakes her head. "Well... we can't leave a place of healing like this..." She tilts her head up to the clouds, and brings her flute to her lips. She begins to play, a soft, coaxing melody, asking the sky above them and the water gathered in the air to release their bounty down on the people below, quenching the roaring flames. She's never tried to work with clouds this BIG before, though, so who knows what she'll be able to accomplish? Could be nothing, could be rain, could be tornado. Could be comedic bolt of lightning.

Killiara (OOC) exclaims, "Votes! Votes on just how badly I'm gonna screw this up!"

Faith shrugs and drinks her beer, "Maybe. See how the Freak's lip is quivering. He's trying to entice the one in makeup I think." sagenod, "Wonder if he'll respond..."

"Hey, none of that." A single gunshot comes from a gun that the Joker's produced, the barrel still smoking. "No one ruins my fun..." He points the gun directly at Killiara. "Listen kiddo... You may not understand, but no one, not even The Batman, ruins my fun and gets away with it." He pulls the trigger, as a flag suddenly pops out of the barrel, reading 'BANG!' upon it. He starts laughing hysterically, as he pulls the trigger once again, sending the flag flying out like a harpoon, aimed directly at a poor innocent person whose stumbled upon the scene to see just what in the hell went on. "Whoops!"

One by one the tennants of the Integra Arms and the few remaning people alive in the hospital drag themselves out to survey the destruction. Tenna, one of Devi's friends, sobs over a charred Spooky. A nurse holds the remains of her already revealing, but now shredded uniform together. Devi steps out herself, finally and screams as she rushes to Tenna's side, "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS CRAP?"

Freakazoid is ignoring everyone. He's too upset as he pushes away from Joker and looks towards everyone as they file into the street. "It's all my fault!! I'm sorry!!! I RUINED CHRISTMAS!!!" Dun dun duuun.

Oh..and that harpoon, is shot out of the air as Jack large silvery gun. And he takes a drag on his cig, his eyes deadly, "...Wanna see fun Joker?" and he stands up slowly, his coat unfurling like black wings. As he pulls a black counterpart to the silvery one in his hand. "...Well, let me say this. I ain't no good guy." he says. "And threaten the elf..and I'll be using your balls as ping pong balls. Of course I'm sure they're a little small, if what Harley says is true." yes, he's gonna get the Quinn in trouble. But who cares. And he brings both guns up, his eyes dead and just a little wild, "..So...what's it gonna be bub?"

Killiara (OOC) says, "okay now, really... Joker just distracted a mage mid-spell, while workign the weather... votes on just what is about to go wrong? I'm thinking windstorm, tornado, or lightning."
Devi (OOC) says, "I like lightning."
Devi (OOC) says, "Is perrty :3"
Killiara (OOC) asks, "maybe... a tornado that shoots lightning in random directions?"
Faith (OOC) says, "A tornado with lightning."

Faith just smirks and watches. She's apparently gotten a tub of popcorn from someplace.

Devi stares blanky at the rubble that used to be her home.. "Damn."

The gunshot... distracts Killiara, midcast. Her fingers slip, she hits a wrong note. "Uh-oh..." She misses Jack going utterly cool at a threat to her wellbeing, her eyes wide as she watches the clouds start to take on a funnel shape, the wind picking up sharply... and worse... the funnel isn't made of cloud, it's made of lightning, discharging in random directions. It'd be rather pretty if it wasn't in a populated area. "Ooooooh crud... this is why distracting mages is a bad idea..."

"Come on.. Make my day punk." The Joker starts laughing hysterically as he starts walking towards Jack, the laughing becoming more sadistic and deranged as he comes to a stop a foot away from the man. "I feel better then ever, and I've got no problems giving a young whipersnapper like you whatfor!" He lifts his fists up, dancing around as he throws a couple of test jabs out.

Karrde smirks a bit and yawns as he holsters the guns, "...Every listen to Jerry Lee Lewis. Gotta love his work." and he hmms, "...My favorite is.. Goodness Gracious Great BALLS OF FIRE!!!" and true to his words a volley of fireballs rip out to hit the ground in front of the Joker, and if successful. Houston, we have lift off.

Karrde (OOC) asks, "You guys wanna know how long I've been wanting to say that?"

Freakazoid freezes in his tracks and spins around, shaking his head. "HEY!! NO!!! We stop this now! We don't want more people getting all blown up!" Fireballs start flying? What the heck? "AAAHHH!!! NO, NO, NO, NO, NOOO! Stop it! You guys have done enough! Your gonna burn down all of Twisted and you caaaaan't!" He grins at the audience. "...until I make a good joke about it! It's in my contract!"

Devi (OOC) says, "Well, I'm happy you could."

Faith gets up out of her chair, looking at the lightning tornado... "Ummm... Run?"

The fireballs part ways around the Joker, causing a violent explosion right behind him. He stands there with his arms spread, as if he were Moses parting the seas. "Whats the matter? Can'tcha do it?" The look in his eyes says it all. He's just that crazy to stand there infront of a Dragon, poking it with a sharp stick. "You going to try and do something? Because standing here is getting rather boring. Places to go, people to kill. All that."

Killiara looks from the lightning tornado, to Jack and the Joker. Then back at the lightning. "Um... eek?" Jack looks like he's having so much fun... She glances at Devi and Faith, "I get the feeling this'll soon be an area of collateral damage, come on..." She goes to stand by Devi, and starts playing her flute again, a shield rising around them to protect them both from the lightning and the fight. She figures Faith can make her own way over, she knows Faith, she dosen't know if Devi can take it though. Almost as if it were for dramatic effect, lightning strikes near Freakazoid, and all around the area Jack and Joker are facing off

Devi is watching the flight, tugging on Killiara and pointing wordlessly to the pile of rubble... "Our.. Homes..."

Freakazoid stands silloheted by the flash of lighting as it goes off behind him. For one, brief, moment he looks completly and totally bad-assed. Then the moment is over and he stands there with his tounge hanging out of his mouth. "Now... LIGHTING! I can do lightning! Tornadoes? I can do tornadoes!" He begins to run around in counter-clockwise circles around the area trying to cancel out the tornado. Which, y'know, would look much more impressive if he wasn't going "WHOOOOOOOSH!!! KERRRRRRSSSSHHHHHHH!! ZZZZZZZZZZOOOOM!!!" at the same time. Round and round he goes, building up speed until he becomes nothing but a blue blur, a solid line, and now a living areana for Jack and the Joker...

Faith does indeed make her way over to Devi and Killiara, pausing only to kick a rather large chunk of concrete towards the Joker's back.

Karrde grins a bit as he looks at the Joker, "Heh....nice trick. Random acts of chaos." he says as he lights a cig, "..And you've mastered it somehow." and he looks over at the lighting tornado. "Nice trick." and he looks at the Joker again, "...Funny..I used to be called chaos incarnate." he says as he grins a bit wildly. Joker..you made a mistake. A couple of players watching in the audience knows what's coming. And he gestures to the fireballs, he summoned and the Joker parted, sending them back the Joker's way. But not to kill, no..to surround and get hotter. And yeah...to explode. He's a Phoenix..he's good with fire.

The Joker waves his hands at his face, grinning. "Is it getting hot in here, or is it just me?" He starts laughing insanely as he ignores the heat, the fire, and moves to grab ahold of Jack's shirt. "Boy, you have no idea just who you're dealing with..." The grin, starts to widen, as he lowers his gaze to the ground, a soft rumble in his stomach slowly starting to build into a low chuckle. More flames suddenly shoot out of the ground around them, ones that don't seem to be under Jack's control, as if Hell itself were welcoming this fight to truly begin. "You want to really do this with me?"

(OOC) FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT FIGHT!
Killiara (OOC) says, "... it'd be absolutely hilarious if Jack shrugged, said not really, and walked away. hilarious, but, not Jack."
Devi (OOC) says, "Oh.. I hope he kills Joker.. that'll be so much fun.."

Faith grins and watches the fight. "Excuse me while I whip this out..." pauses for dramatic effect then pulls out a banner that says 'GO JACK!'.

Killiara nods at Devi, opening the shield long enough for faith to take cover in there with them, then plays the final notes to finish the protective barrier. NOW she sits down. "Yeah... that building's toast. Are you going to be okay? Do you need any healing?" She offers, a kind look in her eyes. "Though the circumstances are a bit rough... pleased to meet you. I'm Killiara."

The lightning funnel, on the other hand, gets dissipated by Freakazoid's running.
The clouds are still raining down bolt after bolt of lightning like no one's busness, however.

Devi extends a hand out to Killiara, a black ring on her finger. As Devi goes to grasp it, her hand moves through Killiaras. She stares at it, dumbfounded.. RElization dawns on her face and she cusses. "Fuck.. Oh, and nice to meet you too, I'm Devi." She smiles warmly at Killi and starts fighting to get the ring off, failing badly.

Tenna waves over Devi's shoulder at Killiara and smiles, "Hey! I'm Tenna!" She holds up her charred little squeak toy. "And this is..." Her eyes begin to water, "Spoooky...." Sobs!

And as the Joker grabs him, Jack simply grins as that gun appears in his hand, "..Not really." and he sets it against the Joker's groin, "But we're at a impasse now it seems. And as for who you are, don't give a shit. I've fought gods before, I've seen worlds die, dimensions collapse. And I lived to tell the tale." he says with a bit of madness in his eyes. "Now..let's be civilized here. We can walk away..or.." he just grins, "We see who's crazier." he says with his own chuckle. Well, think about it. He's stared into the abyss for how long and keeps going back. He's crazy himself. And hey, let's not mention the planet's he's wrecked over the year's shall we? Just this once.

Devi would pat Tenna's shoulder but.. ya know.. fading. "We'll get you another one, Ten, I swears it." She nods and looks back to the fight.

(ooc) GOOO JACK! PUSH EM OUT, SHOVE EM OUT, WAY OUT! PUSH EM OUT, SHOVE EM OUT, WAY OUT!

Devi (OOC) exclaims, "YAY BILL COSBY!"

Karrde asks, "..And by the way..who's cheering?"

Faith (OOC) waves.

There is a soft click as The Joker lifts his free hand, showing a small gold box, upon which what would be described as the top opens up to emit an eerey tune. A hooked chain suddenly flies out, latching onto the Joker's face, before suddenly removing itself, and falling down to the ground with a soft clattering. "It'll be me whose crazier in the end boyo." One by one chains start to fly out of the ground, some ripping through the Joker's jacket as they try to latch onto him, but fail miserbly. He slowly lifts his head, a bit of blood dribbling down his face from where the hook first latched on, only to start laughing once again.

Freakazoid is having too much fun. "WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH!!!" Around and around he goes in circles around the group, not stopping, not pausing, just round and round again. "WEEEEEEEEE!!!" Suddenly the chant changes and he begins to yelp as he hops, upsetting the spinning wall. "Ow, ow. OW. ow... why's it getting so hot out here?" He's got too much momentum to stop now. THis could be bad if he looses control... "o/~Thaaaa riiing of fiiiiiiire!"

Soft music begins to come out of the darkness surrounding the group. The air itself seems to take up a charge. Whatever is behind the box with the chains is gathering energy. This really could be bad...

Devi eye's widen as she hears the tune. "Run. Get out. Go, now." She tries to hurry everyone away from the sight, looking very frightened.

Blinking in confusion, Tenna looks around, tilts her head at Devi, and runs? "Well! Won't have to go to the Gym for awhile..."

A well dressed gentleman with a cane and carrying a ham sandwich walks up to Mr. J, "Pardon me sir... Do you have any Grey Poupon?"

Killiara extends a hand to the doll. "I think... I can work a small restoration spell. I'm not good enough to do it on big things like buildings, but... this I can do, if you let me Tenna." She concentrates, for a very brief instant, murmuring a few words in liquid elven, and the threads repair themselves on the freaky little doll. "I think we really need to get out of here now. I'll keep the shield up to protect us as we run." She nods at the others, and raises herself to her full height, alling out, "JACK, BE CAREFUL! FELL VOICE ON THE WIND AND ALL THAT!" Now, that said, she turns towards the other noncombatants to try and get them out of the way.

SQUEEK!! SPOOKY LIVES!!!! Tenna can be heard squeeking it happily as they run into the distance.

Devi waits for the people to start heading out. Devi screams at Jack. "JACK! LET IT GO, LEAVE HIM! RUN! THIS IS BAD BAD JUJU JACK. TRUST ME AND RUN!!"

As the chain's start. JAck just smirks, "..Well, one thing." and he brings the gun right onto the box, "If you're sending me to hell. MY post is there." and like that he vanishes from the Joker's grasp as he appears near the others. Holstering the drawn gun, he nods to the others, "..Yeah. He's opening a gateway to hell." and he nods to Devi, "..Let's go."

Faith blinks... "Umm, Jack... You do realize it's supposed to be my job to stop shit like that right?"

Devi says, "More running." Devi starts jogging to safety backwards motioning Faith and Jack to Leg it.

Killiara starts jogging with the others, but, hesitates at Faith's words. "Faith, I'm not gonna run and leave you behind to face something like that." She glances from the Devi jogging backwards, her eyes warily on the portal, to the portal itself, and groans. "I feel... really weird..."

Before anyone has chance to even move from where they were, a large green orb errupts from the box, as Parallax himself steps out from the shadows. He narrows his eyes at the Joker, before turning his gaze towards Jack. "You've fucked up Mister Karrde. You have abandoned your post. You return now, and never leave it again, or I will drag you back to hell myself." He slowly rises into the air, as he points a finger directly at Jack. "I'd let killing someone slide, but what you've just done. Make your choice.. NOW." Fear... Pure fear suddenly starts to seep into the air, almost as if everyones worst nightmares were starting to take shape.

Freakazoid skids to a hault and drops to his knees screaming, "OH GOD!!!! THE MUSIC!!! STOP THE MUSIC!!!!" What on earth would have the Freak trembling in fear? That's right. His worse nightmare is coming to life. "...ring, ring, ring, ring, ring... banana phone.... doo-doo-do-do-do-doo..." He sobs as he sings uncontrolably. You monsters!! YOU MONSTERS!!!

Karrde looks at Faith, "Trust me..in this case, might be a bad idea. Something tells me it might shut soon." and he goes to grab up Killiara. But he stops when Hal shows up, "I guard the Gates as you know. But..if you undo what he," and he points at Joker ,"did. I'll do so." setting Killiara down he sighs. Well, so much for his luck, it's run out now.

"Ooooo... If it isn't the good ol' Green Lantern! How're ya doing?!" The Joker doesn't even seem to be phased by the fear in the air, as he starts to laugh loudly once again.

Devi grabs an old Man, trying to help him along as he goes dead weight. She flickers back into solidarity. Dropping the guy, she starts freaking out and feeling for a pulse. When she finds none, she sits down and stares at the man, only thinking quickly enough to tear the ring off her finger, the metal more then able now.

Killiara shakes her head as those memories of condemnation swirl around her psyche. Not worthless, not a monster... "Jack, no!" There's one thing she can do at least... "I owe a lifedebt to Jack Karrde. I will trade that in, now, to take his place and leave him on this plane." She says calmly, trembling inside as she steps between Jack and the man threatening to take him away.

"Excuse me?" Chains suddenly rise up out of the ground, and start coiling themselves around where Faith is standing. "I'd re-word what you just said Jack Karrde. Or else I will take the souls of every last friend you have, and make them suffer an eternity in /FEAR/." Parallax doesn't even move as a large green bubble suddenly surrounds Killiara. "You stay out of this. Your friend has a duty, and he's abandoned it. You're not even worthy enough to look at the hallowed grounds he's abandoned."

Freakazoid (OOC) sits out of character in a director's chair sipping a new cup of coffee and watching the events on the monitor before him. Replaying the bit where he falls over, the Freak smirks and sips. "See that? I love that bit there." He stands and walks around patting everyone on the back. "This... this is a fun scene. I'm having a REALLY good time. This is a blast! I love you all. Big round of applause for everyone here!! You should really appreciate what you do here more often!"

The Joker however, turns and seems to be trying to ear in on this. That is, until a green panel suddenly appears beneath him, and drags him away from the area, depositing him straight in the more chaotic areas of Twisted.

Joker (OOC) blows raspberrys at everyone from OOCland.
Killiara (OOC) asks, "... holy crud on a stick, is that the silent hill antagonist?"
Hal (OOC) says, "The Hell Council isn't a bunch of Nice people. ;)"
Freakazoid (OOC) exclaims, "I dunno. Diablo's nice. He bought me a snowcone once but it was melted by the time he gave it to.... HEY!"

Barbed wire rises from the pit, rolling topside on the earth, and The Goddess herself shows up. Such a small girl to rest on such a seat, and she sits there her hands folded demurly in her lap. Behind her, the trusty Valtiel stands. "Now Hal, don't just buldge and scream. Tell him -why-." She eyes the Lanter and waits.

Devi (OOC) says, "And yeah, Killi it is."

The constant sound of singing is all anyone will get from Freakazoid until Parallax leaves. The constant sound of the Banana Phone song that is. "...it grows in bunches... I got my hunches..."

Alessa (OOC) exclaims, "My minion!"
Valtiel (OOC) bows, "Hello my goddess..."
Freakazoid (OOC) says, "Blah blah blah."
Valtiel (OOC) glares at the blue Freak.

"Mister Karrde, you presume you can make any demands?" Parallax looks towards Alessa and nods his head. "You've been away from your post for far to long. It is your duty to guard the Gates of Time. What would you have done, if heaven forbid, The JOKER, the man who is pure chaos, more so then you can ever claim to be... What if he discovered this? What if any one who has any sort of bad intent were to gain access to them, without you there to guard them?" He points at Faith. "Instead, you make friends, with someone whose soul is already tainted, and seek to train them? No. I will not restore anything, except /SOME/ of the souls lost today. Everything else, will stay in ruins to serve as a reminder not only to you, but to everyone else.."
Hal says, "You should be thankful I'm showing you as much mercy as I am."

Freakazoid (OOC) watches from the sidelines with a box of nachoes in his hand. "This is better than wrestling..."

Alessa says, "You may take a small amount on time away from the Gates, that is the only Mercy you have from it. Elsewise, you are to stay at your post."
Hal glares, "Setsuna never gave us these problems."

Karrde looks at Hal. "...So..I've destroyed a world or two. And as for the Gates, I was told to learn to live again by Emi, one of the Council." and he looks at the two hell guardians, "Find someone else." he says as he takes a drag on his cig. "...I'm not Setsuna." he says simply. "...I'm me. And even Setsuna left to help the Senshi, and guess what. I'm filling in for her. So that means ALL the parts of the job. Don't like it..find someone else."

Faith glances back and forth between Jack and the two tools. "Hey now, wait a minute. If I understand this right, this is Senshi shit right? And Jack's taking the old Pluto's job right? So whoever runs the Senshi can order him away from the gates right?" she smirks, "And I know Usagi, she'd never make him stay at the gates."

Alessa (OOC) asks, "Tools?"

Killiara immediately starts trying to punch the green bubble, trying to break through. She dosen't waste time on words, not wanting to miss what's being said, and instead focuses her efforts on trying to get free of the green bubble. She knows she's not worthy... of anything, really... but, that just means she's expendable for matters like this, right?

Faith (OOC) says, "Yeah, as in 'you're such a tool'. Faith ICly doesn't like either side one bit. ;)"
Alessa (OOC) asks, "Tool as in dildo? Or someone else plaything?"
Freakazoid (OOC) says, "Hey!!! Come on now. Don't go talking about all that yucky stuff."
Faith (OOC) says, "Knowing Faith, the former."
Alessa (OOC) says, "YAY I'm a dildo"
Killiara (OOC) always thought that calling someone a tool implied that they weren't their own master, just a tool to be used and thrown away by someone else.
Alessa (OOC) says, "So did I..."

"Oh?" A slight smirk comes from Parallax suddenly lifts his hand, as a form suddenly starts to take shape. "Oh little girl, speak not of things you do not understand... Princess Serenity is /NOT/ the head of the senshi... It's someone else.. Who do you think ordered Pluto to guard the gates for eons?" An image of Neo-Queen Serenity herself suddenly starts to take shape. "It is not by my hand she is once again given flesh.. She was called here by humans..." He suddenly starts to laugh as the image suddenly vanishes, before he narrows his eyes once again. "You have no choice mister Karrde. You agreed to it, and there is no breaking a contract with us. Ever. Three hours a day. That is all you will get. Now.. it seems like I will be doing this the hard way."

Alessa eyes Faith and smiles as Valtiel flexes at her. "Fine. We'll drag Setsuna back to the Gates. You shall stay here Karrade. Congradulations." She turns and rolls back into hell, vanishing. Jack will feel the powers that were given to him striped away, leaving him as he was before.

Freakazoid (OOC) O_O;;; "Whoa." Offers popcorn to Killiara and Faith.
Faith (OOC) says, "BIG BLUE RUBBER DICKS FOR EVERYONE! DILDO DILDO DILDO!"
Alessa (OOC) heheheh.
Freakazoid (OOC) falls over screaming. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! NONONOONONONOES!"

Karrde snorts a bit. He wasn't given much. And his eyes begin to glow as he taps into the Full Phoenix. If only they knew what they unleashed now. And he turns to look at the others, "LEt's get outta here. I should be able to fix the apartments." and he looks at Killi's bubble and he lays a hand on it. Flexing his will he goes to use his power to dispell it, a bit of the destruction power in him used in a minor way.

Faith smirks and nods, "Yeah, the air is pretty foul here." and turns to leave with Jack.

Hal (OOC) says, "Umm.. No."
Karrde (OOC) asks, "Hmm?"
Hal (OOC) points out that everyones fears, ARE BEING RIPPED INTO THE OPEN.
Hal (OOC) says, "If you have any sort of fear whatsoever, its there, facing you."
Freakazoid (OOC) headtitls?
Hal (OOC) says, "Pure, paralyzing capable of bringing Superman to his knees and sobbing hysterically fear."
Hal (OOC) did pose that not to long ago.
Killiara (OOC) says, "which, for Killi... the bubble's actually a pretty good representation. Her worst fear is that everyone was right about her, that she's absolutely useless and good for nothing..."
Freakazoid (OOC) says, "THAT's gonna leave a lasting scar..."
Killiara (OOC) asks, "what better way to show that then being isolated, being able to watch things but not effect anything?"
Freakazoid (OOC) says, "This is turning into a much cooler scene than it was intended. Maaaan, I love mass destruction."
Rystan (OOC) knuckle cracks. "Who's ready for some haphazard, thoughtless, and completely unhelpful, unproductive addition to the scene, with absolutely no regard for anyone, or any maturity whatsoever?"
Freakazoid (OOC) is still ICly singing 'banana phone'?

"Oh no.. none of that." Parallax's eyes suddenly start to glow a bright yellow as he starts to fill the air with fear. Anything that is feared, is yanked forward in each persons mind, almost as if one were standing right infront of what they fear most. "I am Fear, Jack Karrde. Choose your battles carefully next time." He grins as the bubble surrounding Killiara starts to shrink, then start to sink in the ground. "Now. Things stay as they are.. And to ensure that..." What was left of the apartments ruins, suddenly vanish as a large hellmouth slowly starts to form there, before collapsing in on itself, creating yet another part on Twisted with a taint. "I claim this area as mine." The bubble surrounding everyone vanishes as Parallax then starts to float down, sinking into the ground as the bubble with Killiara in it sinks below ground level, being left intact under the surface.

Alessa (OOC) exclaims, "What a perfect way to sum up Rystan!"
Faith (OOC) says, "unfortunately, I have to leave soon iRL. So staying paralyzed with fear isn't really an option."
Rystan (OOC) says, "You could do what Rystan would do. If he was afraid of anything. Which he isn't."
Rystan (OOC) says, "Run like mad ^_^"
Killiara (OOC) asks, "so, um, how long am I gonna be trapped in a bubble underground?"
Karrde (OOC) says, "Consider JAck getting you out of it."
Alessa (OOC) raises her hands. "I didn't do nothing." *scared look*
Rystan (OOC) blinks. "... Did Parallax leave?"
Freakazoid (OOC) thinks he walked into the bathroom. "Pottybreaks!!!!" Hmmm... "Y'know, I thought the bubble was dissapating anyways..."
Karrde (OOC) says, "In his words..he buried her alive."
Karrde (OOC) says, "And according to Killi, didn't ask permission to either."
Alessa (OOC) says, "I thought you had already dissapated it, Jack..."

Because if there's one thing this tense situation needs, it's another unpredictable and undesirable element, Rystan Aster shows up running. Just when things couldn't get more convoluted and ridiculous. Ignoring everyone else present rather pointedly, which is rather unusual for him since it doesn't involve hitting on anyone, the brown-haired thief skids to a stop and levels an ivory dagger at the sinking Parallax. He's breathing heavily as if he'd just run a great distance, and his eyes are gleaming mischeviously. Many people have said they have no fear, but Rystan is one of the few people that actually meant it. That emotion was torn out of him a long time ago, along with silly little things like morality. But that's neither here nor there. What Rystan's here for is...

"You! Hey you! You're the guy who blew up my front lawn!" ... ... /Huh/?! "Get back here, you coward!!!" ... Uh... huh. Rystan Aster, clearly one of those people you want to ignore until they go away. Assuming there's no better way to make them go away.

Alessa (OOC) YAY!@
Karrde (OOC) says, "I didn't pose it. But he still didn't ask permission."

Things suddenly return to normal, as Killiara will find herself standing right on the ground where she originally was. A soft laugh fills the air surrounding them, as a green flame shoots up from the newly formed pit then dies down. ~"You'll change your mind eventually Mister Karrde. You know how to contact us.."~ A small golden box suddenly lands on the ground next to Killiara, which rolls over to Jack.

2009-03-10 (PreU) Never make eye contact

2012-02-26T16:47:46Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Never make eye contact |Summary=Oh ye gods... another log with Tenna?? This one has 30% less squeeking than the first log she has posted. Possibly more tha..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Never make eye contact
|Summary=Oh ye gods... another log with Tenna?? This one has 30% less squeeking than the first log she has posted. Possibly more than that! A NEW WORLD RECORD!
|Who=[[Kyle]], [[Tenna]]
|Date=March 10th, 2009
|Where=The UR
|}}

The Usual Restaurant(#1836R)
You walk into a very large restaurant with high ceilings that leave the rafters exposed. Fluroescent lamps hang from the ceiling, adding light to the place and tables. Windows adorn the sides of the place, looking out onto the chaos that is Twisted. On some of the walls are paintings, photographs, and some holograms of different B-movies, and a number of people who tend to visit the UR as they're singing karaoke. The hardwood bar rests at the back of the place, it's surface polished and shiny and all together spotless (most of the time). Behind the bar are various beverages that are servered and a giant mirror. There seems to be an inordant amount of different drinks. A large stage rests in one of the corners of the restaurant, with an amazing sound system and a few microphones strung about it. Multiple round wood tables are in the room, and a swing door leads into the kitchen. Another door leads to the dance club, and another to the gym. And of course, there's and exit outside. A large fireplace rests in one of the walls, with a beautiful stone chimney that flows up and out. A long spiral staircase rests near the entrance to the kitchen, leading to a second floor balcony that overlooks the UR itself. The lights up there are a bit dimmer than those down below.
---------------------------------------------------------

It can be heard coming from miles away. That horrible, horrific... squeaking. Okay, so that's a slight exageration. SLIGHT. The beast what squeeks doth aproaches. SQUEEK! SQUEEK! SQUEEKSQUEEK! SQUEEK! The door of the Usual Restaurant is abruptly thrown open to which a certain hyperactive, self proclaimed know-it-all pounces in the doorway brandishing the recently rejuvinated Spooky doll proudly before her. "SPOOKY DEMANDS SERVICE!!!" The distinct sound of someone choking on a drink causes her to smirk gleefuly as she bounds towards the counter to harrass tonight's unlucky waiter or waitress. "Poop Cola, please!!!" It's yet to occur to her that her homeworld's drinks might not be available, but this IS the UR after all. What drink isn't carried here?

Kyle is sitting at a table taking a screwdriver to some device, the ironic thing he has a screwdriver in a glass next to him, you know, the alcoholic kind. At the sudden arrival of Tenna he just, well, stares is the best word.

Tenna snatches up her drink and gulps it down faaar too quickly for someone already as hyper for her. Eyeing the inhabitants of the bar this evening causes her to notice Kyle's stare. WELP! MISTAKE NUMBER ONE! Leaping over to a free chair next to him she griiiiins. "HI! I'm Tenna! What'cha dooooin?" There's a mischiviousness to her voice that proves she's just poking for a reaction. Still, at least she's friendly about it.

Kyle puts down his thing, looks like some sort of small electronic thing. "Um, just making something with random crap I found." He still looks rather quizzically at Tenna, not quite sure what to make of her. He just picks up his drink and sips.

Tenna oooooooh's. "Neat! This is Spooky!" She holds up her small skeleton-like squeak toy and squeaks it a few times for good measure. "I like random crap! Like this one time Devi and I where walking along looking for people in convertables to throw mayonase at and I found this REALLY NEAT old stereo on the sidewalk. It didn't work but I used it to make an AWESOME sculpture. Well, Devi called it a piece of crap because I kinda just smashed it with a hammer and nailed it to my wall just to annoy her, but I thought it was awesome..." She pauses in the uncomforable silence. "Sorry, I'm new here. I'm trying not to become a shut in. People need to get out more."

Kyle stares at the toy, "Um, it's very, uh.. nice? Oh, you know what's fun, you can go to McDonalds and ask them for extra pickles on the side, they give you a ton, and you just flick them at passing cars." He laughs, "I'm never home unless it's to sleep, especially since it's been blown up once already."

Tenna grins. This one seems to understand! "Yeah, but you should be careful about who you flick pickles at. The way I see it anyone in a convertible with the top down has it coming. Hee." Did she remember her...? Oh yes. There's her drink. Picking up the remaining half of it she finishes it off and gives the biggest puppydog eyes she can at the person behind the bar before turning to laugh. "Your place got blown up too? I'm staying on my best friend's couch right now. Her place got nuked. It was weeird. I swear the guys that did it looked like stuff off of cartoons or something. Which kinda made it cool in a way. You should always get a good laugh when something bad happens to you. Lessens the blow, y'know?" She eyes the bar again. Yep. There's a new drink. Shame she has to go get it now. With a heavy sigh she makes a huge show of going to get her refil before darting back to the table with Kyle. "Oh, hey. You never said your name..."

Kyle just shakes his head, "Devi's your friend? Yeah, my apartment's in the same building, that was a pain in the butt." He leans back, tipping his chair onto two legs. "Kyle."

Tenna smiles. "Nice to meetcha Kyle! You know Devi? Me an' her go waaay back. I used to live in the same apartment building with her. Well, there was that time when we quit talking because she threw a CAT at me. But we made up." She grins. Something about that grin suggests she's not making that up. "I'd probably go back home but I think I like this town too much. Besides, the aliens didn't let me see which way they brought me." Aliens?

Kyle he's doing that staring thing again, he's pretty sure this girl isn't playing with a full deck. "Um.. aliens.. right. Then again, I've seen strange since I've been here." He just shakes his head, "And she threw a cat at you?"

Tenna laughs. "I'm exagerating. She threw the cat down the hall. Claimed it had acid for blood. She really did throw that creepy kid at me, though. She had it coming. Kept running around going 'Are you my mommy?'" She shivers. "There was a lot of things in that apartment that really didn't make sense. Seemed normal at the time for some reason..."

Kyle is now staring wide eyed at Tenna like she's grown a third head. "She threw a.. /child/ at you? That's disturbing on so many many levels."

Tenna blinks. She seems geniunely taken back by that statement. "Is it? Well... um... maybe, I guess. I dunno. It's just one of those things I never really thought about too much. I mean maaaaybe if it hurt the kid or something. Made me fall on my ass, though." Taking a loong sip from her drink she ponders it. "I... y'know that IS kinda strange now that you mention it. That shoulda hurt me WAY more than it did." Yes. Because her ass is the important thing here?

Kyle scratches his head. "I meant the ch... oh never mind." He's learned not to argue things in this town, it's usually just going to cause a huge headache. He drains the rest of his drink in one go.

Tenna shrugs and takes another drink from her glass as well. "So...?" She points at the mess on the table. "What's this gonna be? Some kinda modern art? Maybe a paper weight of some kind? I'm good at making those! Can I help!?"

Kyle says, "Actually I found a schematic for a wrist computer, but seeing as I'm not used to that level of tech, it's making it really hard to build."

Tenna blinks. "Well... umm... what if you just made it bigger? I mean, what's your wrist need a computer for? Wouldn't it be better if you could use your hands or something to type with?" Is she serious or...? Nope. There's that smile again.

Kyle says, "Um.. I have a bigger one, but a smaller one is useful in case I can't lug around the big one, which can get a bit heavy you know."

Tenna nodnods! Sometimes it's hard to know if she's trying to be patronising or serious. No wonder Devi threw a kid at her. "Yeeeah. But that's why we got laptops, right? Or um... what're they? Pocket PC's? Couldn't ya just go buy one? Aren't there electronic stores around here?" She really hasn't been here long...

Kyle shrugs, "I guess, but I'm not exactly rich, and besides, I enjoy making things." HE stares at his watch for a moment and sighs. "I gotta get going. Good meeting ya' Tenna."

Tenna nods and smiles, "Nice meeting you too Kyle! Maybe we'll bump into each other again!"

2009-03-11 (PreU) Death, revenge and a rescue. And Chili Dogs!

2012-02-26T16:46:00Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Death, revenge and a rescue. And Chili Dogs! |Summary=Last TP plot, Evil Devi got stolen into DBA. Well, she's come back to claim the other half of her mi..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Death, revenge and a rescue. And Chili Dogs!
|Summary=Last TP plot, Evil Devi got stolen into DBA. Well, she's come back to claim the other half of her mind. So this log is going to start on DBA, and end on Twisted.
|Who=[[Cale_Satanas]], [[Devi]], [[Hild]], [[Kyle]], [[Mei]], [[Oblivion]]
|Date=March 11th, 2009
|Where=DBA, Twisted Street
|}}

Cale phases into existence behind Devi, "I think it's time. You need to reunite or permanent damage could result."

Devi looks up from her sketch book, a rare moment when she's not got her walls and her barricades up. "How'd you know?"

Cale just looks at her with those strange eyes of his, "You know how. My little exchange wasn't a one way thing."

She sighs and sets her book aside, folding her hands in her lap. "I suppose your right. I wanted to see if anything would change." It hasn't, and she knows it. Good Devi will take the same course she did.

"It's only temporary, you're not done here yet, and I've sensed..trouble...that you could help with here." He clasps his hands behind his back, "If you're still interested in this world that is." His eyes flick towards the desert where Arctus is training, "I know he'd be sad to see you go for good."

She glances out towards where Arctus is and laughs. "Yes, I'm still interested in this world, but I'm sure Arcuts would only be sad to see a good challenge go." She sighs again, remembering the pain she suffered when her mind first split and stands up.

Cale shrugs, "I think it's more than just sad to see a challenge go. When I tested him he'd never opened up as much as he has to you to anyone." He puts his hand on her shoulder, "Did you want to say good bye?"

She looks at Cale, her eyes full of sorrow. "Can I come back? Back here, I mean."

Cale nods, "When you're becoming whole again."

She nods. "Then no. I am not going to have another person worried about me. I'll not be a burden to his mind..."

Cale nods again, "Your decision." He suddenly phases them both out...

Cale_Satanas phases back into existence, his hand still on Devi's shoulder as she appears along side, "Well, I'll be back for you no later than two of my world's days. I should be around so reach out with your mind. I'll leave you to it."

Evil_Devi jolts as she's drawn through time and space, gasping as she returns to her home world. Devi says, "Yes, Teacher.. And... Thank you."

Cale_Satanas nods, "Of course. See you soon." he fades out.

EDevi looks at Cale as he fades, and takes a deep breath. Closing her eyes she exhales slowly and whispers her own name.

Devi is torn from her apartment, sucked through the walls, and everything in her way. She's let go at the last second, getting slammed on the ground. Groaning, she rubs her head and sits up, gasping as she see's her twin. Nothing is said as the two survey each other, but Devi can feel her mind and body reaching out towards EDevi with her red eyes, and odd clothing.

Evil_Devi sighs as she surveys her counterpart, knowing the path that she followed is the same. EDevi starts walking forward, her steps measured and unfaltering. "You followed my path... I had hopes for you you know." The softness she showed Cale is gone, replaced by bitter harshness. Stepping towards GDevi, she surveys herself, pure and mostly untainted feeling anger and spite for the people who've tried to help GDevi. "Fat lot of good they did you huh... Where's Jackie boy, your protector?" She smiles, but there isn't any life to it, just a shadow of emotion. Cale held Devi in a physical form, and forced her to feel human again, and while she had set aside her bitter attitude, seeing herself on the ground brings all of it back to the surface.

Devi looks up and bares her teeth. "At least now I know why you're so fucked up." She stands up, dusting off her ass, two parts of a whole fighting to not merge on the spot. "And I don't know where he is. I'll make due without him I suppose." She tilts her head back arrogantly. "So why are you here?"

Evil_Devi shrugs. "Why should I speak it? You know what it is, why I've come back. Do you really want to fight it?" She eyes GDevi with disdain. After all most people hate a part of themselves, but Devi gets to look that part in the eye. She breathes deeply, trying to remain calm, and not blow her top. Last thing she wants is Teacher having to come back and stop her from killing.. well, I guess killing herself.

Kyle is walking down the street, the opposite direction from Mei, headphones planted over his ears. A new addition of some mechanical device locked on his wrist. At the sight of the two Devis he curses under his breath, glaring at the darker of the two. He pulls off his headphones, watching for a moment.

Devi notices Mei, and swears under her breath. She hopes nothing bad will come of this. "'Teacher?' What have you turned into? Some school girl?" The words drip with acid as Devi prays that she can keep EDevi's attention away from Mei. She knows whats in her head, and the plans that EDevi has for Mei.

Mei's not worth the merit. She carefully takes a bit of salt from a pouch to mix into a pink potion right there, her quiet expression really quite dull. Of course she's paying close attention to the two Devi's. If Devi wanted to kill her, it wouldn't be a fair fight, which may explain why Mei is working on making something to cheat.

Evil_Devi's hand flashes out, unseen to the normal naked eye and grabs GDevi by the throat. EDevi bares her teeth in return, a insane glint hidden by her red eyes. Her Gi flaps in the soft breeze as she grinds her teeth. Making a disgusted noise she drops GDevi back on the ground. "I've been getting stronger. And after I collect you, I'll be going back to learn with Cale some more." She glares. "Are you going to rejoin without a fight?"

Kyle turns to the side, as if he suddenly finds the building next to him immensely engrossing, but anyone with sharp enough eyes will notice him still watching out the corner of his eyes. He snaps open the holster and eases his blaster out, making sure the gun and holster is on the side of him turned away from the Devis. He flips the safety off with his thumb, but makes no other moves, and his eyes never leave the evil Devi. Apparently not over that little Silent Hill horde.

Devi smacks weakly at EDevi's hands, gasping as she's dropped again. "And what if I don't want to go? What if I'm happy here? What if -I'm- comfortable?" Her voice is raising now, waving tone from the stress that's weighing on her mind.

Mei seems to add dashes of this, dashes of that, carefully corking the mix and shaking it, tucking it up behind her ear to take out another vial and tinker with it, her skin showing as she leans against the brick, using her deep tan to hide in the shadow.

Evil_Devi stalks up and gets in her face. "I know what you've seen." Yes she's referring to dealing with Sickness, something that OOCly hasn't happened yet. "Your not happy here. Left by your so-called friends. -WE- don't have friends. And it's likely that -WE- never will. We'll turn into old bitter virgin ladies with to many cats and a weird smell." She hurtles a thought into GDevi's head, of their date with Jack, and the fact that he dropped her for a good week afterward. "You think anything, /anything/ is going to change? No. At least with Cale, we've got a chance of being something more then an insane girl with no focus or point." The words are hissed out of clenched teeth.

Kyle is still just watching out of the corner of his eyes, waiting for the evil Devi to make a move. He tries to remain still, but no one would miss him in his outfit on this street.

Devi backs up a few feet, her hands dashed into her pockets. She can't sleep, dreams about what EDevi is doing at the time. The ring? She wore it, and sucked the life energy out of an old man. Sucked him dry. Devi glances at Mei, the stares at the ground, not saying anything. She mulls over what's been said, digging at the ground with the toe of her boot.

Mei's hand whips the first potion vial at E. Devi "Be gone with you child." Mei doesn't seem terribly afraid today.. " Associating with any Satanas will only bring you a lifetime of grief and a negative association." she called out, her weight suddenly lithely upwards onto a lamp post "Still planning on killing me Devi?" she asked, her fingers extending into claw. "Leaving my orphans to suffer?" she asked, the appearance might be a bit more startling than either of the Devis or Kyle are aware she possesses.. Her dark skin glints with scaled undertones, her green eyes nearly washed in the blacks, a few spiky scaled projections running down her arms and lower legs..

Evil_Devi kicks back on thin air, crossing her legs, a glance thrown over at Kyle. She know's he's there. Mei as well. And she's going to try her best not to hurt anyone. Well, she'll at least try. She's afraid of screwing up to much. God knows what the merge is going to do to her anyway. What will she be when she goes back to greet Arctus? No. She'll not be a monster. But she waits, letting GDevi think about it all the while injecting hurtful memory's into her head, trying to sway her decision. As Mei makes herself known, EDevi looks at her. "You." Her legs drop and she stands. Mei's got a good arm, if nothing else, but EDevi's been training in 10 times earth gravity and generally feels lighter and quicker all around. She smacks away the vial, the thing bursting into air. "I'll tell you this once." EDevi makes sure to look her in the eye. "You know nothing of Cale Santanas. He is a good man. I will hurt you if you continue to spread lies about me 'killing' your child." EDevi's eyes glow brightly as she struggles to contain her anger. Her fists glow and she turns back to GDevi. "Your answer."

Kyle points his blaster right at the evil Devi. "Well, I just want to blow out your brains for trying to kill me." And with that he pops a few blasts off at her. He knows that wasn't her intent, but it's much better sounding than almost hurting me. Then again, that might have been her intent. He remains pretty steady as he sights down the gun at Devi, realigning it after recoil.

Devi sighs and nods. "It's inevitable I know." She looks at Mei, thankful for her try to help, but knowing that this has to happen. One mind split in halves turns sour and nothing good can come of it. She crouches as she hears the blasts set off, her arms above her head. She peers out after a moment.

Devi sighs and nods. "It's inevitable I know." She looks at Mei, thankful for her try to help, but knowing that this has to happen. One mind split in halves turns sour and nothing good can come of it. She crouches as she hears the blasts set off, her arms above her head. She peers out after a moment.

Mei's eyes examine her claws "You did, technically you know. Death is not nearly as permanent as the human mind things. Mostly through magical poisoning and making me fled in under six hours after birthing. I refuse to comment on the goodness of any person here. Maybe you should learn some control. If it gets you off you can act like some saint, but you aren't." Mei's foot taps, her ass plunking on the lamp, her fingers curling in the metal, her serpentine curled fangs showing "I'm admittedly not in a good mood, whore. No one can free you from the bondage you put yourself in." She really seems less the fluffy 'love love happy' Mei than normal. "Besides, if you kill me, you'll have a much bigger problems, lovely.. As I have six lovely ticking psychological time bombs that I personally recruited due to their potential." Was Mei mean enough to psychologically work revenge through magically nasty children? Plausible! And damn underhanded. "I propose a cease fire and a bit of a bargain... If you leave me and my lovelies alone, I will leave you and yours alone.. I just don't want you unraveling my plans..." she whispered, voice hissing the S'es. ( Okay I don't know. She's hissing okay?) Mei's hair seems to reveal more snakes than normal, she's up to six. "Kyle if Devi wishes to play with herself, its her business, Boy."

Kyles blaster bolts fly true... til they impact with an armored head. The shots pop loudly as they connect, sending a wash of sparks each time. The figure peers back at Kyle, smiling "Thanks! I had a kink in my neck that needed working out!". He looks back to Devi, ignoring Mei entirely "Well.... THIS is definitely interesting. Hope you don't mind if i watch"
Oblivion wasn't there when he fired. funny thing 'bout that.

Evil_Devi nods at Devi, her head flying around to the shots fired, and Oblivon appearing. "Thank you Master, I'll need to talk to you after all this." She turns her attention to Mei. "My oh my, well well, did the witty kitty get some claws finally?" Her anger struggles against her restraints and break free, the power and emotional control that Cale has been teaching her discarded for rage and the taste for blood. She blurs and its right in Mei's face, her hands glowing and flashing at Mei's wrists. Please keep in mind that Devi is moving at the speeds shown in DBZ, and is stronger for her training. "Who's the whore? Who for dumped? Who got left behind? WHO'S THE ONE THAT LIES TO EVERYONE THEY MEET ABOUT ME! I WON'T KILL YOU BUT I WILL LET TEACHER DEAL WITH YOU. I'VE BEEN GONE AND I'VE LEFT YOU ALONE! I HAVE NO ONE FOR YOU TO BUG SO GUESS WHAT YOU LIEING SNAKE? FUCK... OFF" At her last words, she blurs again, her hands engulfed in purple fire, her body shaking as she returns to her position. "AND YOU, HUMAN! I WASN'T AFTER YOU! YOUR ASS WAS IN THE WRONG PLACE AT THE WRONG TIME!" The street beneath her bends inwards, her force pushing it so.

Kyle hits something with a finger and the energy cell drops out of the blaster, he fingers another off his belt, one that has a crystal partially sticking out of it. All the while talking rather calmly. "Mei, as much as I respect your opinion.. shove it. This is a little something called revenge. And I know you weren't after me, but still..." He levels the blaster again, aiming for the evil Devi, and if Oblivion is in the way, so be it. "Suck on this you God damned Mazoku bastard!" Wow, Kyle's got a really foul mouth on him when he's pissed. Any one with the sense to do so could feel these blaster shots charged with astral energy, now where did that come from.

Devi merely watches the going on's waiting for the time to join to come. She's mostly resigned her self to this. Maybe then she'll be able to function properly. And she feels the painful urge to rejoin on top of everything else.

Mei's fast. Even Caliga noticed that much. Mei's wrists are taken.. "Of course I'm a whore. Its the only way a demoness gets ahead." She soon while being held flips her legs up, her boots attempting to land quite firmly in Devi's gut. " If your teacher wishes to kill me, he can feel quite free, but is it worth it? You have no control." Mei's overall demeanor changes, deep blue taking over her coloration, hair changing to deep black, her weight dropping down. She seems to snerk at Kyle. Mei's weight seems to slip from Shadow to Shadow "Devi, do you know why I have eyes like I do?" she asked, amused. "Good day Oblivion. No embraces.." she holds her arms around herself, despite the fact she's in a more gorgon appearance, she still has curves and feminine grace.. "Oh my.. Oh my.." she chortles "Bastard." Mei is off her rocker and its aparent..

Oblivion takes the first blast square in the back. He didn't expect THIS! These STING! He turns quickly, and begins opening small dimensional pockets in reaction to the bolts, into which the bolts fly in, vanishing. Two of them he actually redirects this way, one going at Kyles gun, the other at his firing arm. He also goves for grazing hits. He doesn't want to kill or maim at the moment, just disable, so this lil spectacle can play itself out "Ah ah ah..... manners. You should wait for the lady to finish her buisness, THEN ask for her number. So rude.....".

Meanwhile, several cats lined up on a fence nearby are promptly shot by blaster bolts that appear from the 'out' door of the dimensional pocket, thus giving the place the name 'Cats Killed Ally' weeks later!

Evil_Devi phases through Mei's kick and does manage to get back to her spot. She casually disregards Mei's changes. Odd things don't bother her anymore, and she's taken to simpaly not giving the person the satisfaction of suprise on that mark. "I don't give a shit why you are what you are. And I don't think Cale will kill you. Like I said, a good man." She growls. "Enough of this." She turns to Devi and wraps her arms around her, seemingly crushing her. They both scream, the sound echoing off the buildings and vibrateing the surrounding area. 2 voices fade into one, and Devi D, Mazuko General, and student of the Lord of Hell have become one again. For a few minutes, she's got dual voices. The tones are diffrent but the same, suggesting the mind merge in still working. "Go ahead, Mei, if you want my blood, try me." Devi's eyes flicker between the emerald green and the consuming red glow. "Fight me, taste murder of someone who's done you no physical wrong. ATTACK ME! Or StAnD iN tHe ShAdOwS lIkE aN uNlOvEd, UnWaNtEd BeAsT!" The Devi's scream at her, their torso leaning towards her with every word. "BrInG iT tHe FuCk On!" She screams in pain as she waits for the next move.

Kyle moves his blaster out of the way in time to save it, but he ends up taking both shots himself. Fortunately, as directed only grazing shots. This only makes his eyes go darker. His eyes go wide at Devi, "Damn... I can't.." He doesn't aim his gun at Devi again, but keeps watching, making sure to keep Oblivion in his line of sight, maybe he could tell those bolts weren't aimed to kill.

"I don't want your blood, you don't have any.." Mei's voice rang out. " I do think you're a horrible girl though, so disgusting. Although all beings are disgusting." Mei seems to of changed for her own protection " You want me to attack, it won't happen.. I have always been unloved and unwanted.. Such is the curse of my existence.." Mei's body changes again, more monsterous, serpentine.. a naga? yes. Is it an illusionary spell, a shape shift, or simply an unraveling of Mei's physical state. Mei's upper body lifts, rapidly until she's taken to perching on an awning.. "You're still a marked woman, Devi.. No matter what you do, no matter what you say. I'm not going to submit to your will, as you may have figured out, I have freedom." she leans foreward, letting out a shrill, biting cackle. Mei seems .. a lot less harmless than she had been in previous times. Was she hiding it, or was it simply something she learned how to do.

Evil_Devi fumes and shakes, her head twitching as she struggles to remain in contact with the world. Her eyes continue to flicker back and forth between green and red, her voice still dual. "I wAnT yOu To TeLl ThE tRuTh! StOp LyInG! oThEr ThEn ThAt LeAvE mE bE. Do NoT pUsH yOuR iSsUeS oN mE!" She seethes at the very sight of this thing, that turned everyone against her. She was supposed to stay gone, if she hadn't come back this wouldn't be a PROBLEM.

Cale_Satanas appears in a seering blast of deep red in front of Devi, his red eyes with their four extra tear shaped pupils spinngin abotu the center trying to bore into her mind, "Devi! ENOUGH! Get control of yourself!" His form begins to lose shape, almost draining into shadow as his aura grows. His form becomes jet black as the red of his eyes fills the sockets, casting their own light, "You are too close now to slip back. Focus! Maintain yourself!"

Mei smiles a bit "If I'm such a liar, why does it infuriate you so much, Devi darling?" she asked, leering at Devi, her body coiling on itself, tail tip twitching, dangerously. Every inch of her body poised to strike "Now, I could summon mother and get my end but if you want a fight, you must strike me.." she whispered, grinning widely, over widely..

Kyle backs off even further at the appearance of a new person. He knows he's way out-gunned at this point. Anyone able to read body language, or martial arts can tell he's gone into a very defensive stance. The odd thing is, he's smiling, but it doesn't touch his eyes, it's almost emotionless, and probably a bit creepy.

Oblivion turns away from Kyle, now that he seems to no longer be a threat to the events occuring. He turns and watches, smiling "You should listen to him, Devi dear. As fun as insanity can be, without control, it destroys the balance of things. Even one such as you and i are bound by THAT law. What fun is a slobbering beast blowing stuff up willy nilly, anyway?" >})

Evil_Devi screams at Mei, and is pushed back by Cale's apperance. The ground beneth Devi cracks as she pushes with her power. "I hAtE yOu. AlMoSt As MuCh As I hAtEd SuN. YoUr NoThInG bUt SHIT!" Her form quivers, her mind torn between listening to her Master and Teacher, or tearing Mei apart with her bare hands. One of Devi's hand reaches up to grasp Sun's Soul chamber.

Cale_Satanas narrows his eyes at Devi, "You will BACK DOWN...and I will deal with this..." He turns to Mei, "I hope you know who I am, Mei. IF you want to keep my sister for longer than the next thirty seconds you will back the FUCK OFF! I have little tolerance for parents who start fights and who resort to tactics such as yours." His power pulses across the street kicking up a dark wind. His face slides into a grin, his fangs the only thing showing in his shadowy form besides his eyes at this point. THe tear drop shapes slowly meld into one spiked spiral around his pupil, "I'm giving you the one chance..." His eyes flick to Oblivion taking him in for a moment before returning his attention to Mei.

Mei cackles at that "Hate me all you want, But I am no threat to you." she pauses attention split. "I have started no fight, Devi started it a good long tiime ago." she seems to resonate calm, popping back to normal to form a water disk "I cannot pull from the river styx again without giving myself to the process if you harm my treasure I will most likely go beserk and unleash myself fully and be eternally caged under Etna for my deeds." she begins chanting.. the spell not taking shape where she's standing.. Its actually focusing over something else. She seems to be sending it through the disk.. Its an ancient protection spell invoking her ancient ancestor's name. The process seems to make Mei bleed considerably, as if the spell itself was drawing from her life.

Evil_Devi whispers to herself, in that jagged insane voice. Her mind fights to right itself. Small incohearent words, riddled with curse words as a tear manages to escape her eye, rolling down her cheek only to be evaportated. At Mei's comment, blood rushes through Devi's head, filling her ears with it's insistant pounding. Her body continues to twitch, half of it seeming to lunge towards Mei, the other half holding it in place. Her voice is torn out of her mouth, "I dId NoThInG mOrE tHeN fUrThUr A cAuSe ThAt BoTh Of Us WaNtEd. STOP IT!" She curls and uncurls her fists, the purple shroud flashing in and out as she does so. But on the up side, her eyes have stayed the glowly red of the Mazuko and the duality of voices start to fade.

Mei's fingers curl around the disk forming something, her body protectively wrapping around something.. Something pale and small, her fingers clutching tightly, the protection spell seemingly complete, her head tucking down and body surrounding the small item. She seems to be threatening to kill herself on the spot to make the spell nastier. "I wanted nothing more than to live a simple life." she whispered, her fingers clutching into what appears to be black strands. Her body is protective and soon silent, Her eyes wide and careful, warning. Fear seems to of made her more dangerous than normal. "You leave this one alone.." she whispered.

Lighting arcs down from the clouds forming above, obliterating a wooden stand in a hail of wooden shrapnel and the crashing of thunder. A whirlwhind forms on that spot, obscuring the form of a woman within. Slowly the whirlwind dies....
Hild-sama steps out from the disappating winds, the long streamers on her gown floating down around her as they settle. Her very presense is like a inky black pool of darkness to those that can feel it. The Daimakaicho has arrived. She glances around to look at those gathered. This can not but bode ill for someone.

Oblivion s smile widens as all this goes on. He isnt imposing his will on Devi in any way. This is ALL her choice. That was why he picked her to begin with: that fierce will, which he has left intact and avoided imposing on as much as possible. Makes things SO much more interesting. On one hand, Devi is handling things well despite being of two minds at once..... on the other, Mei isnt making it easy for her. He is so intent on watching this little drama unfold that he doesnt even notice Hild appearing.

Kyle can't help but notice Hild arrive, he mutters something under his breath, something like, "Freaking over-powered beings." He moves off to the side, close to an alley mouth as if that could protect him. He' still in that defensive stance, but otherwise, keeps watching.

Cale_Satanas stares at Mei, his eyes trying to bore into hers, "Devi. Focus yourself, think of what you've begun to gain." He addresses the next bit to Mei, "Your spells can't protect anything from me. I suggest you calm down before you make another orphaned Satanas." He looks over to Hild for but a moment before trying to make eye contact with Mei, "Just look me in the eyes, Mei...and your fear will disappear."

Mei is every bit motionless, her head shakes "I'm not dumb enough to look someone stronger than me in the eyes.." she whispered, "Especially with the spell up.. " she whispered, voice cold and protective of the parcel. She tosses an item to Cale, eyes closing.. "My stone gaze is in effect, you don't want to look me in the eyes.." She tosses an item to Cale, quietly, her fingers un moving. Every hint is up that Mei is still watching what is going on infront of her. Hild causes more of a start, her grip changing, her facial scars appearing, as well as the deep ones across her back she'd worked so hard to hide. Ancient words are uttered again, this time a small chant of serenity.

Evil_Devi the twitching fades and Devi begins to normalize. Her body stills and her hands unclench. She turns calmly to Hild, and looks her up and down. Then she returns her attention to Mei. "Just another by-stander, I suppose." She speaks of Hild here, not having seen her before and not knowing what she is. As for Mei, Devi talks softly, the words not directed at Mei, mostly to herself. "What I have to gain. Yeah." Her grin comes back, the wide unnerving one that she's used so often. Tears run down her cheeks as Mazuko wins out over Human. One twitch of hostily towards Devi will cause her to lash out at Mei, the humanity locked away in the back of her mind.

Hild-sama walks calmly forward, her shoes making a soft clacking against the ground that is somehow deafeningly loud. She pauses as Kyle moves near to the alley and turns her head to look at him, her eyes piercing. Then a smirk dances across her lips and she turns to walk in his direction.

Kyle mutters under his breath at the approach of Hilde, he draws himself up as much as he can, without loosing the defensive posture. His attention never fully leaves the conflict going on in the street, but most of his attention is now focused on the woman approaching him.

Oblivion smiles "You have learned well, indeed.... i sense from more than myself?". Now that shes back, and the mental link reestablished, he can see her thoughts... knows of what she knows, for the most part. He is impressed, by both her and her teacher.

Cale_Satanas moves so fast that anyone not able to follow the speed of light wouldn't be able to follow the movement. He grabs Devi about the shoulders, holding her. He casts his attention back to Oblivion, "I know your kind. I have the blood of my world's version of you in my veins. I don't agree with what your type of power does to a person. She has potential far beyond what you give her. ANd if you try to taint her I will destroy you utterly." His eyes narrow as his shadowy form looks back to Mei, "I would stop what you're doing. If I wanted to take my sister from you it would be simple. Right now she has a chance for something I didn't. A mother and a parent. She also can protect herself. SNap yourself out of this funk and think of her for a moment, and the pain you cause her by your actions." he snorts and drops the ring, "My father's indescretions are his own." He suddenly fades from sight, taking Devi with him back to his world.

Oblivion LAUGHS with true madness "Oh, how WONDERFULLY interesting. You dont see THAT sorta thing every day!". HE smiles evily at where Cale had been standing "Sadly, you misunderstand. I dont force such things on creatures. I give them when they are requested, if such amuses me. I merely gave her what she asked for of her own free will". With that, he starts laughing again, slowly vanishing from sight. Good to know his general is in good hands.

Hild-sama stops a few feet in front of Kyle and looks him over, the smirk never leaving her face. "Yes, you look like you'll do nicely." she grins, "My daughter has expressed an interest in something to assuage her hunger." she lets that hang in the air for a moment. "Perhaps you can tell me where I might find good chili dogs in this town? My chefs have never prepared them before." Wait... She went through the trouble of an interplanar teleportation for CHILI DOGS??

Mei's arm shifts, to block the attack with her left arm, her breath coming sharply, eyes opening as she turns herself in an attempt to protect herself. "I simply want left alone." she whispered. Cale might catch her glance. Mei's eyes are open as she tenses herself noticably. She does however lock gaze with Cale, giving a quiet message it seems, The attack seems to of been what she was expecting. Her mental voice is a lot softer and older than her physical one. "Lamichan.. lets go home.. Poor sleeping one.." she mumbled, starting off to vanish soon after unless stopped, protection still in place, tension visible on her frame.

Kyle looks completely dead pan for a moment, he couldn't do it better if he was drawn in an anime. He just raises his hand, pointing a finger at the Usual. "Um, they have good food. I'm sure they have chili dogs." Well, when a goddess asks, you respond, otherwise would just be impolite.

Hild-sama smiles, "Thank you. If they have bad food though, I'll have to come back and destroy your soul." she says cheerfully. Then takes his hand and drops a golf ball sized flawless diamond into it as payment before turning and heading towards the UR.

Kyle blinks, "My.. soul?" His eyes buldge even more at the diamond dropped in his hand, and hopefully pockets it before anyone gets a good look at it. He offers a rather well done formal bow to Hilde. "Um, pleasure to be of service."

Hild-sama heads into the UR to see about chili dogs for her new daughter.

2009-03-04 (PreU) Crystal Cacoons and Dark Plots

2012-02-26T16:42:25Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Crystal Cacoons and Dark Plots |Summary= |Who=Belldandy, Hild, Usagi |Date=March 4th, 2009 |Where=Nowhereto Park |}} In the center of Nowheret..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Crystal Cacoons and Dark Plots
|Summary=
|Who=[[Belldandy]], [[Hild]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 4th, 2009
|Where=Nowhereto Park
|}}

In the center of Nowhereto park, a blonde figure, a bit bruised and dazed, makes her way to a clear spot, looking up at the moon peeking from behind some clouds. Her head throbs terribly from where a chunk of the Integra Arms building hit her, and one overheard thing echoes in her mind. The senshi aren't hers... they belong to the Neo-Queen Serenity. If they aren't hers... her warriors, her defenders, her friends, then... why in the name of the Moon is she HERE??? "No Mamo-chan, my team scattered... I'm not a queen, not as I am now..." a moment of concentration, and she's in her Princess gown, a golden crescent moon on her forhead, two large wings spread from her shoulders. "I need to fix that." She lifts her scepter high, and with a wirl of feathers left behind flies upwards, towards the sacred Moon, the home of her past life, the kingdom she was once to inherit. She makes her way to the Sea of Serenity, where the ruins of the castle would be back in her home dimention, and kneels by the spot where her mother fell. "I can't do this alone, Mother... help me become the Queen my people need me to become, to keep them safe in both spirit and body." The crystal emerges in front of her heart, and with a soft sigh of relief it begins to grow, first into the familiar flower, then spreading over her body as Princess Serenity falls backwards, swiftly becoming engulfed in a coccoon that will hopefully allow her to metamorphise from Princess to Neo-Queen...

Hild-sama sits in her office in Nifleheim, typing away on her computer when at alert flashes on it. She blinks and opens it, a smirk slowly forming on her face as she reaches over to key her intercom, "Belldandy! I have an assignment for you. Come to me office at once." then removes her finger, "So she's finally moving fowards towards turning the mortals into shells of themselves. Maybe this will be a chance to keep her from making that mistake." she murmurs to herself.

A few scant moments later, one of the mirrors in Hild's office... cracks. And then shatters into pieces, the shards flying out and slowly turning in midair, revealing a portal of fire hanging in the frame where they had been. The a gout of fire comes from the portal, whirling into a brief whirlwind, which then dissipates to reveal Belldandy, fingertips touched gently to her shoulder, eyes closed and head bowed, as the pieces of mirror fly back into the frame and become whole again. "You summoned me, my mistress?"

Hild-sama smiles, "Young Miss Tsukino has finally moved towards turning herself into the Neo-Queen." she hands a file over to Belldandy, explaining what Usagi would have done to humanity in the future, "She's just entombed herself in crystal on the moon. I think perhaps a change of scenery would do her good. And maybe we can convince her that giving all of humanity a magical lobotomy wouldn't be a good thing."

Belldandy takes the file, then parts her hands and lets it open into light-display mode, showing as scrolling lines of text moving through the air. "I see. Oh dear, that's quite a powerful artifact she's created for herself, for such a young girl." n.n "Am I correct to assume that you wish it brought here to Niflheim, mistress?" She pauses, then tilts her head a bit and smiles, adding, "Did you have a spot picked out where you'd like it put?"

Hild-sama smiles, "Yes, I think bringing her here will do nicely. The energy here at the center of Nifleheim should do quite well to corrupt her in her current state." she looks around her office, "I think bringing her here should do. That way I can add my own personal touches to her corruption. Don't you think so Bell-chan?"

"Hai, mistress! Your personal touches are always welcome, I think," Belldandy replies with just a bit of a giggle, then getting thoughtful again and putting a finger to her cheek. "Oh my, but an artifact that powerful... I'll have to take care of it through my own personal travel method. I can leave my succubi in charge of setting things up on this end, mistress, but I'll have to force-teleport to the moon. That will take a lot of power, and I'll need even more when I get there... I'd better come as close to overcharging myself as I can." She tilts her head a bit and closes her eyes, hmming. Then she gives a little 'Ah!' and smiles happily. "I can do it if you'll let me draw off the tiniest fraction of your power, mistress! May I...?"

Hild-sama nods, "If that's what it takes Bell-chan. Remove your limiters if you have to." as she opens up a small tap in her power for Belldandy. "This must be done fast, before someone else takes advantage of the situation. We wouldn't want her to fall in the hands of those insipid fools that call themselves the Hell Council. Something will have to be done about them soon. They're giving us demons a bad name."

Belldandy's smile gets a touch brighter, though her eyes also take on a rather impish glitter. "Then let me simply... access the power, mistress." She steps close and brings her hands up to touch Hild's cheeks, closing her eyes as she leans in to press black-painted lips to the demon lord's. Almost immediately, tiny little flecks of light begin rising in the air around the two of them, Belldandy's demon marks starting to glow, and the same of the gems on her costumes, which flicker as if some inner light had begun, but in seconds growing brighter and brighter until they're almost blinding. It only takes a moment before Belldandy draws back again, lips still a bit parted and cheeks flushed, her hair and clothes having lifted and moving as if they were flowing in some invisible underwater current. She seems to take a moment to collect herself, then touches her shoulder and gives a slow, careful bow, before flickering and disappearing.

Usagi meanwhile, has been unaware of all this. By the time Belldandy reaches her resting place, the process is complete, fast asleep engulfed in a crystal coccoon, lying on her back suspended in the crystal's matrix, much smaller crystals jetting out at random intervals from the surface, turning the whole thing into a spikey mess.

Hild-sama smirks a bit as Belldandy disappears, "Naughty Naughty Bell-chan. I knew bringing you over to my side was a good idea." she grins and looks at her computer for a few moments, "Now if we can just find Keiichi to bring him here with you. The boy will never know what hit him."

Belldandy flickers back into being on the moon's surface, touching down very lightly on the tips of her toes before coming to stand full, the glow of her marks and gems mostly diminished, though still noticeable. Despite the lack of atmosphere and the deadly cold, she's actually sweating and breathing hard, bringing a hand up to her chest for a moment as she steadies herself. Forcing Yggdrasil to suffer a "controlled glitch" for non-medium teleport is difficult at the best of times, but especially when you're denied the better part of admin-level access. But it doesn't take her too long to calm down, and eventually she looks up at the crystal. "Oh my, so pretty. You did a wonderful job, princess! I hope it doesn't shatter when you come out, we can keep it as a memento." <3 She hms, then begins the process of enchanting a few rocks to move by the power of her thought.

...

Almost an hour later, the housewife succubi have almost finished the large, round, highly-polished black mirror they've set up in a section of Hild's office. One of them walks over and bows to Hild. "Hild-sama, we're just polishing the frame a bit more. Our connection to Lady Belldandy says that she's almost done on the moon, if you are prepared to receive the crystal...?"

Hild-sama smiles at the succubus, "Whenever she is ready is fine. Though perhaps one of you should have tea ready for her when she gets here. I'm sure she'll be thirsty." as she leans back in her chair and watches. "And do put down a nice blanket to rest the crystal on. We wouldn't want it to get damaged after all."

"Ah, Lady Belldandy ordered us to make certain that the mirror itself would hold up as a base for the crystal, Hild-sama," the succubus replies, sounding a bit sheepish. Behind her, the rest move the mirror into position, making sure it's resting flat against the floor and then polishing off any more smudges. "She said that way it would get some reflection, 'like one of those little glass curios'."

And high above the earth, said admirer of little carved glass animals resting on cheap two dollar mirrors is hovering above the site of the crystal, watching as the rocks finish drawing a spell circle almost a mile across. She nods in satisfaction, then lowers down to stand on tiptoe atop the crystal itself. She closes her eyes and places her hands together, index and middle fingers extended and together, other fingers curled in; her devil emerges from her back, stretching its batlike wings. Belldandy and Dark Reflection both open their mouths and sing a single low, steady note, the dust of the lunar surface stirring and then blown away from the crystal as if in a steadily-rising wind, save for the lines of the spell circle, which begin glowing a bright, almost pinkish red.

Hild-sama facepalms a bit, "That girl is entirely to domestic. We really need to find Keiichi soon so they can settle down." she smiles and shakes her head, "Maybe we can even tempt my wayward daughter into joining me then, if she sees how happy Bell and he are."

"Ah... well, be that as it may, Hild-sama, we-" The succubus cuts herself off and glances upward. "... She's beginning!"

Belldandy's voice seems to reverberate in the lack of atmosphere as she moves her hands slowly in exacting gestures, Dark Reflection copying her every movement, down to silently mouthing the words. "Come spirits of dust and void, come spirits of the cold and the dark, bend yourselves to my will, know my dominance over you, serve or die as I ask of you! Know the joy that is to be crushed for my will, know the exultation of being transformed for my need!" As she speaks, a wind begins to howl across the desolate lunar surface, slowly churning the dust into motion, whirling it into a flat grey hurricane with the goddess and the crystal at its eye. "Cold and still, become heat and motion! Elements bend to my call, tear your bonds and make them anew! Hills into plains, dust into glass! HYA!" She suddenly opens her eyes and thrusts her hands out.

The explosion is easily visible from Earth, even in the places where the moon is displayed in the hazy twilight of morning or afternoon, though it lasts only for an instant. When it is done, the dust storm is gone, the area of the spell circle having been transformed into a rough, lumpy, cracked, but still just barely reflective, mirror. Belldandy slumps slightly at her perch atop the crystal, the glow of her marks and gems completely exhausted. "Ah... oh dear, it was such a trial to get enough mirrored surface to count," she murmurs, sounding exhausted. She gives a slight hop forward and drifts slowly down to land on the glass, then turns and places both hands on the crystal. "Now, Princess Usagi-chan... let's go home." <3 As she says the words, a mile of glass explodes, revealing an enormous lake of fire that gazes down on the earth like a tiny, angry pupil from the moon's surface, the crystal and the former goddess both sinking down into the flames of Hell.

A moment later, the large black mirror shatters and flies apart, obsidian shards stopping and slowly rotating in midair as Usagi's crystal cocoon rises out of roiling, licking flames until it comes to rest on the surface, the shards of mirror flying back together and reforming flawlessly. And slumped at the base of the crystal, leaned against it with her cheek against a flat surface, is Belldandy, blissfully and completely asleep.

Hild-sama smiles, "Oh, excellent." and glances at the succubi, "Be dears and take Belldandy home to rest if you would. She must be exhausted after that. But she performed very well." Was Hild using this to test Bell? No one may ever know for sure. "Very well indeed." she stands up and walks over to the crystal, running her fingers over it softly as she gazes at the figure within, "Soon my dear Usagi, soon you'll understand what a mistake Crystal Tokyo really was. Nothing must be allowed to upset the Balance." as she relaxes her control a bit and allows her own dark energies to play over the crystal.

"Of course, Hild-sama," the succubus murmurs, some of the others gathering their boss up and carrying her out of the room, leaving Hild to her dramatic moment with the crystal. ... In the background, one pokes her head out into frame carefully, then sidles over to Hild's desk and sets down a saucer and cup of tea, clearly trying to not get in the way of the serious business. Then of course she trips over the bottom edge of the panel trying to scoot back out. "Aa! Hachchchchch!" The succubus rubs her hip a bit, then blushes and leaps up, bowing repeatedly in apology, and continuing to do so as she edges back out of frame.

2009-03-10 (PreU) Be careful what you wish for

2012-02-26T16:40:24Z

Devi:

{{Logsummary|
Title=Be careful what you wish for
|Summary=This happned on 3/10/2009, nearly a week after the events in Crystal Cacoons and Dark Plots and just a day before the events in Death, revenge and a rescue. And Chili Dogs!
|Who=[[Hild]], [[Makoto]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 10th, 2009
|Where=Niflheim
|}}

- Hild's Tower: Hild's Office -

Hild-sama sits behind her desk, typing away on her holographic terminal, her fingers dancing across the keys at speeds that make Ranma's amiguriken look like a snail's pace, text filling in and rushing by on the screen, as she waits for her guest to awaken from her slumber.

And, without too much fanfare... the jagged edged crystal coccoon begins to shimmer. But, unlike the one the neo-queen was engulfed in in the far future, this one's.. different. It dosen't fade out of existance so much as it starts to crack, audibly, small snapping sounds as first the smaller crystals framing the main one fall off, then louder as the cracks travel into the heart of the main crystal...

Hild-sama smiles over at the crystal as she turns to watch, her terminal moving to hover over her desk off to the side a bit. She leans back in her chair as she wonders how her guest will turn out.

With a final crack the crystal shatters completely, leaving a girl... no... she was a girl when she entered that, heartsick and determined. Her figure's... grown out a bit, the promise of the teenager she was furfilled into the body of the woman she's become. A golden crescent moon shines steadily in the center of her forhead, and... apparently... she forgot her clothes. Usagi coughs a few times to clear her lungs, and sits up among the shards of crystal, slowly, looking around her confused. Wasn't she on the moon when she entered hibernation?

Hild-sama smiles and leans forward, resting her elbows on her desk and her chin against her folded hands. A warm voice, quite sensual in tones, speaks from behind you. "Welcome Miss Tsukino. Did you have a pleasant nap?"

Usagi resists the urge to jump out of her skin at an unexpected voice, instead turning towards it, still a bit confused but mastering herself well. "As well as can be expected when one does not wake up in the same place one fell asleep in." Were there... nightmares? Why does she feel so strange?

Hild-sama smiles, "I must apologize for that. But it was hardly safe to leave you there on the moon after all. Anyone could have found you and done who knows what after all. So I had my "she pauses a moment as if choosing her words carefully, "servants bring you here." the glass behind her is currently obscured by a heavy purple curtain hiding the view outside.

Usagi, seemingly unaware of the state the hibernation had left her in, ie naked, slowly turns to look around. "It is not like the moon is an often travelled to location. Who would wish me harm that had the resources to reach it? I have tried to be careful to avoid making enemies since my arrival..."

Hild-sama smiles, "The Hell Council, in it's present state, for one." she gets up and pulls a deep purple robe out of someplace and walks over to Usagi, holding it up for her to put on, "You must be a bit chilly." Not that her own dress looks all that warm to be honest. "But you are safe here, though some of your... friends may not see it that way."

Usagi starts to slowly stand up, but, Usagi's balance has never been that great (her body, even after being reborn as a human, really not good with earth-gravity). Her arms pinwheel a moment and she ends up right back flat on her ass. "Are they the ones who said my senshi weren't mine?" That thought sends an unfamiliar heat through her veins.

Hild-sama nods, "The very same. Rest assured, dealing with them is very high on my agenda." she reaches down to offer Usagi a hand up, the robe ending up resting over her other arm. "And no matter what they say, I believe at least some of the senshi are loyal to you."

Usagi sets her hand into Hild's, accepting the other woman's help in rising to her feet, swaying just a little dizzily. Why does she feel like she's on Nemesis again, but worse? And, at Hild's words, she nods slightly. "I know at least one I can always count on," she says, thinking of dear Mercury, her first senshi to be found. "May I know my hostess's name?"

Hild-sama smiles, "You, my dear, may call me Hild." no use overwhelming the poor girl with everything at once." and holds out the robe for Usagi to slide her arms into. Her very touch is full of the same energy that Usagi has been bathing in for the past week while in her crystal. And Hild made sure to spend plenty of time with it, allowing her own energy to mix with it as well."

Hild-sama magics up a chair for Usagi to sit down in, and helps guide her over to it. "That is probably my fault. Nifleheim can be unsettling to those that are firmly trenched in Order. The feeling should pass in time as you adjust to it."

Usagi, fortunately or un, isn't familiar enough with mythology to know exactly WHAT Nifleheim is. She sinks down onto the chair greatfully. "You mean, this place is worse than the streets of Twisted?"

Hild-sama walks back around her desk to sit down. "In one sense. In another, you are far safer here than there. None in my realm will harm you."

Usagi tilts her head, and is unable to push the image of Rei's harsh words from her head, the unfamiliar heat in her veins growing stronger. What is this feeling? She dosen't recognise it because she's only used to the feeling of righteous anger. "No one will harm me here... I like the thought of that."

Hild-sama smiles and nods, "I thought that you might. When you feel up to it, I'll be glad to help you visit your friends. Perhaps they may even want to join you here. There's plenty of room." as she leans back in her chair. "Would you care for something to drink or eat?"

Usagi nods. "That sounds like a good idea." Maybe some food will leave her feeling a bit more grounded. She reaches up to run some fingers absentmindedly through one of her pigtails, then pauses, and brings it in front of her face. "It... changed color..." everything else weird going on, and she picks that to focus on, trying not to feel shocked and failing miserably. First thing to crack her facade, as her eyes widen and she reaches up to bring both white ponytails in front of her eyes, checking for any golden strands left.

Hild-sama smiles, "Anything in particular that you might like? I assure you, we have several excellent chefs here." she quirks her head a bit, "Your hair you mean? I must say, I like the color on you. White looks so regal, if I do say so myelf." she smiles.

Usagi nods. "It is, I mean..." a bit of her fluster comes back as she looks at it. "I now have my mother's hair... just a shock, that's all." And a puzzlement. Why is her hair now white? The neo-queen serenity she was hoping to become by this always appeared with golden hair... she's well and truly screwed up the timelines now, hasn't she?

Hild-sama smiles, "Well, you did seal yourself in a crystal cacoon on the moon after all. Funny things are liable to happen when you do such things. That's the price of magic. Now, what would you like to eat. I'll have Sherra bring it up."

Usagi responds with the first thing that comes to mind. Hey, she's had a few shocks, so don't be surprised at "A bacon cheeseburger with fries and a chocolate milkshake, please." And she nods at the price of magic comment. "I guess you're right about the cost of such things, I mean I know my metabolism burns through way more calories than other people... I tried to go on a diet once and fainted before dinnertime."

Hild-sama smiles and reaches over with a manicured finger to press a button on her intercom, "Sherra, be a dear and get a bacon cheeseburger with fries and a chocolate milkshake for my guest." she eyes you for a moment, "You better make that a double milkshake. Bring me a carmel macciato while you're at it." then lets go of the button. "At least you can eat anything you want that way. I've known girls that would kill to be able to do that." or die for that matter. She probably recruited a few followers that way.

Usagi nods, crossing her legs at the ankles. "Think that's why I'd get teased so badly about it? The other girls being jealous of my eating so much and staying so trim?"

Hild-sama nods, "That could very well be." About that time, the office doors open and a girl who must be Sherra comes in carrying a tray with your food and milkshake and Hild's coffee on it. Well, if you want to call a lush figured girl with green hair and a pair of black batwings on her back a 'girl' that is. "Where would you like this Hild-sama?" Hild looks towards her, "Just put it on the desk Sherra." she does then turns and heads back out the door, closing it behind her.

The sama suffix has Usagi quirking an eyebrow in curiosity, but she lets it pass for now, remaining seated and calm while the girl, who while of nonhuman origins is still very female, makes the delivery. Hey, she has been living with Mei up till this point, so she's gotten past the whole nonhuman=youma equasion in her brain. She's quiet till the other girl leaves, then reaches for the milkshake, taking a sip, trying to restrain herself... can't go into usagi-feeding-frenzy in front of strangers... must resist...

Hild-sama reaches over to pick up her macciato, which has carmel and whipped cream on top of it, and sips at it. The burger smells absolutely delicious, like it's made from the absolute best beef you could get. Likewise, the milkshake is thick and rich and very chocolatey. The food budget here must be enourmous, and the chefs really good. "Sherra is a succubus, if you're wondering. She's my personal assistant."

Usagi reaches for the hamburger in one hand, and takes slow bites, obviously trying to stay in control of what's one of her greatest weaknesses... good food. Very large food budget, she can taste it. What she gets out of that is Sherra... personal assistant.... mmmmmmmm food! she makes it about halfway through the burger before the control breaks and the rest of the burger gets wolfed down, followed quickly by the fries, and the milkshake's gone so fast she ends up with an ice cream headache.

Hild-sama smiles and sits back, glad you're enjoying your food. She has seen far worse eaters. And the young man that's come up as deserving of a wish really isn't any different in that respect. "My, but the girls that run the buffet downtown will just adore you. They always appreciate people that enjoy lots of good food."

Usagi Reaches up to rub her forhead, a slightly odd tingle happening when her fingers brush... wait... "Can I have a mirror?" Oh please don't tell her it's stuck on there now... "Wait, Buffet?" she asks, momentarily distracted by Hild's words. Ooh, she hasn't been to one of those in ages! "I usually get banned from those, though..."

Hild-sama smiles, "I can assure you that won't happen in this one. While anyone can eat there, they love having customers like you." and magics up a small hand mirror for you, causing it to float in the air in front of you.

Usagi checks her reflection and sighs, then concentrates to try and get the crescent moon to go away... all she manages to do is to make it smaller, about the size of her thumbnail. "Huh? Usually it just goes away, it dosen't change sizes..." and, in that surprise, it flares out large enough to run the length of her forhead, as it's more a horizontal marking than a vertical one.

Hild-sama smiles, "I wouldn't worry about it, it's not that uncommon here." she points to the mark on her own forehead. "Though most just have simple slashes, not anything so fancy. Perhaps, if you decide to stay, we can get you the full set of marks." points to the ones on her cheeks.

Usagi blinks. "A full set? You mean, some on my cheeks too?" she asks, a little curious even while her mind's turning over the whole 'decide to stay' comment. Well, except for the odd energy she hasn't seen anything that'd make her not want to stay for a while...

Hild-sama nods, "Yes, many here have them. Some of my weaker servants have only one, but even they are striving someday to have all 3." she types on her computer for a moment and brings up an image of Mara in it, but no information on her, and swivels the screen to show you. "Though all their markings are similar to this."

Usagi mms, her moon returning to normal as she looks at the screen. "Well, people in my family line tend to have only one," she says, reaching up to touch the forhead marking. "I didn't even know they could come in sets..."

Hild-sama nods, "All my family have 3, though the markings vary." she smiles, "They're a symbol of who we are, and our connection to Niddhog, and through it Yggdrasil. They allow us to cast spells and help to replenish our energies when we use to much."

Usagi blinks. A connection to something higher... "I always thought it was just a birthmark that'd come and go cause I was reincarnated into this body." Yeah, you really didn't think she'd overthink a thing like that, would you?

Hild-sama smiles, "It may have been. But the energies here have most likely altered it. You seem to be able to alter your mark as we can. So perhaps you might be able to form a connection like we have. For it to have done that though, the mark had to have been magic to begin with."

Usagi huhs... "Maybe Queen Serenity found tiaras messed up her hair and went with magical tattoos instead?" she suggests with a shrug, still trying to work it out. A small wave of longing sweeps her as she thinks of her mom, both the human one who tried her best but could never touch the core of her problems because she could never find out about Usagi's double life, and the Queen, so remote, so dead in the past... both of them out of her reach. Usagi lets out a small sigh. "I wish..." there's a hesitation, a pause. "That I had a mom like you, who was here and that I could actually talk to about things like this. But, I should really learn wishes don't come true..." a touch of bitterness, something also alien to her up till now...

Hild-sama blinks and her eyes widen. She hadn't expected that, but then this is a realm of chaos after all. She opens her mouth to say something but nothing comes out as her markings flare up brightly, washing all color out of the room as light lifts her up out of her chair, her back arching as Niddhog procesess the wish and Hild's voice echos everwhere in the room, "WISH GRANTED!" The same light that surrounds and lifts her forms around you, lifting you up as well as Niddhog rewrites reality to conform to your heartfelt desires and a pair of red crescent moons etch themselves into your cheeks near your eyes in small flares of light, the moon on your forehead flaring to life and turning red as well as first a brief burst of pain and then a surge pure POWER floods through you as both you and Hild come to slowly rest back in your seats.

Usagi starts to stand up as the light show begins, startled, a slightly fearful expression on her face before the power takes her, her head arching back as pain and power sweep through her, riding it out rather than trying to resist, having an idea that resisting it would be a bad idea at this point. She drops back down into the chair, and looks towards Hild, a bit dazed. "What was... that?"

Hild-sama slumps over the desk for a moment, not having personally granted a wish in a long time. She'd forgotten what a rush that was. She looks up at Usagi and takes in the changes in her face, a smile slowly forming on her face even as a few tears leak out of her eyes, "That was Niddhog rewriting reality itself to make your wish real..." then drops the bombshell, "Daughter."

Usagi blinks. "Daughter? Then, you mean... it... and I..." yeah, a little flustered, composure destroyed. Well, what a time for a system to kick in! But... a mother. One she can actually TALK to, and therefore can help her out when things get tough! After taking a couple seconds to wrap her mind around that, she stands up, and circles the desk so she can be in a good position to reach out and hug her new mother tightly. "Mother!"

Hild-sama stands up and gently enfolds you in her arms, hugging you tightly to her, "It's been so long since I've been called that..." She sniffles a bit as she holds you tightly. "Welcome to the family Daughter." and she hopes this one won't turn against her too when what she is comes out. Of course, seeing what Hild might do to anyone that threatened her daughter could be scary too.

Naah, Usagi's already past the rebellious teenager stage. She hugs back just as tightly, the overwhealming sense of relief and yes, love, making her unable to do much more than that at the moment. Rather sentimentally, she calls out the traditional greeting, "I'm home.."

Hild-sama smiles at that, softly kissing the top of your head, "Yes you are dear, yes you are." she steps back a bit and tilts your face up so she can better see your new Demoness marks, "Yes, somehow I think these suit you just fine." she grins and holds up a mirror for you to get a look at your new 'tattoos'.

Usagi peers at the Mirror, tilting her head first one way then another to look at her markings. "Wow, they ... look pretty good. Though, I should probably use a bit of concealer until I learn how to hide them. Otherwise, Rei really will freak out the next time she sees me..."

Hild-sama nods a bit, "I think she'll freak out either way Usagi-chan, if she's at all good at feeling spiritual things. But teaching you the spell to conceal the marks shouldn't be an issue. It's pretty basic and will hide them from most mortals." she smiles, "They are kind of fitting though, since mine are suns."

Usagi nods. "And, her little crows told me that she had been having bad visions about my betrayal, they didn't say if I was the one betrayed or the one doing the betraying... if it's the latter, she'll just see it as confirmation. I should avoid Rei." she admits softly, thinking over things. "A basic spell, could be very nice, so far I've had to use tools to channel the energy to get anything done..." thus the tiara, various wands...

Hild-sama nods and taps the mark on your forehead, "These are all the tools you really need now besides knowledge. At least for our things. I'm not entirely sure about for the Senshi stuff. Perhaps you should talk with the others first, see how many of them will stand by you now." Sooner or later she'll have to tell her what she is.

Usagi nods, eyes crossing briefly as her forhead is tapped. "I'll wait until I have the concealment spell down, then I'll make a few visits." She thinks on this quietly a couple seconds. "So, perhaps we should use this time to talk and get to know each other?" she asks a bit hopefully.

Hild-sama smiles and nods, "Of course Daughter. I admit, I've read your file, but that's rather impersonal. I'm sure you have many questions." she magics the chair you were in earlier into a small couch for the two of them to sit on. Then smirks just a tad. Time to give her daughter her first view of the city. "But first... Would you care to take a look outside? I have the feeling you really don't know where we are." and motions to the drapes. Outside, of course, is a gleaming city with a crystalline lake off in the distance. Of course, the lake is huge, so much so that the only thing of the far shore that can be seen is just a hint of fire on the horizon. The buildings themselves look like they're made of some ice like crystals. The sky is red, though no sun is visible anywhere.

The girl indeed does rise to her feet and go to look outside the window, stunned into silence a few minutes as she takes it in. A crystal city. A Crystal City. Some aspects of the future are set in stone it seems, as it were. "Beautiful..." she whispers softly. "When we went to that possible future... the future me ruled over a city that looked like this..."

Hild-sama smiles, "I've always thought it was. There's a little park down by the lake where families go for picnics. The trees look like they're sculpted from ice, though they aren't. This is my city, the city of Niflheim, the City of Ice." she hugs you softly from behind, "Someday, if you choose to follow in my footsteps, you'll rule over this as well."

Usagi resists the urge to agree out of hand. Things are moving quickly, she dosen't want them to move THAT quickly. Usagi leans back into the hug, her arms dropping down to hug Hild's arms against her, and smiles happily, unreservedly. "That sounds lovely."

Hild-sama smiles, as if reading your thoughts, "You have a long time to make that decision. I'm not going anywhere for a long long time." then she guides you over to the couch and sits down. "Ask your questions, I'll do my best to answer them."

Usagi sits herself comfortably in the couch, relaxing. First question that comes to mind is, "So... when Mamoru dumped me, would you have been one of those who wanted to go and beat him up, or would you have responded with ice cream and a spoon?"

Hild-sama smiles, "Ice cream of course. Chocolate. I know what it's like to have someone you love turn their back on you." though she'd probably send Mara after him too. "Though honestly Usagi-chan, you're to good for him."

Usagi blinks a second at the thought that she may be too good for him, and lets it settle into her mind. "But, there's the fact that without him, Chibi-usa won't be born. I've met her, talked to her... Not going to deny her life like that."

Hild-sama says, "To really know the future, we'd have to ask my other daughter's half sister Skuld. But are you certain that he is her father? If she's meant to be, another man may do just as well."

Usagi nods. "Well, he was the one in the purple tuxedo that was introduced as king to my queen, and she called him father, but..." but is that any reason to truly believe that he was the actual biological dad? There's so many things that could have happened, and the timeline's changed this much already...

Hild-sama shrugs a bit, "Even if he is, he can always donate sperm for it. Just because you aren't together doesn't mean she won't be born."

Usagi nods once, actually thinking about it. "And, after all, we don't know if he's ever going to show up in this reality." A thought tickles the back of her brain and she brings it out, looking at it. "And, for all I know, the Hell council could very well have set up some barrier in place to keep him from joining me, knowing about us both and how his presence has always strengthened the moon princess in the past."

Hild-sama nods, "It's possible. They, however, won't be expecting the new you. " she smiles, "When the time comes, we'll deal with them together."

Usagi's answering grin is a little chilling. "Perhaps... as your daughter, I should cultivate a different image from the virginal white-clad princess... let my hair down, with the markings and a page from your wardrobe, and I don't think they'd connect Hild's Daughter with little Usagi."

Hild-sama smiles, "Perhaps. That wouldn't be such a bad idea. And even if they do, there is nothing they can do about it." she thinks for a moment, "We'll have to get you seals too before we step out of my city."

Usagi tilts her head. "Seals? You mean... something like the transformation broach that'd hide the silver crystal till I got used to holding it within my soul?" she asks curiously. "Seals to hide the difference in my power?"

Hild-sama shakes her head, "Not exactly. All beings with more than a certain amount of power are required, by treaty, to wear a seal to hold back their power. How many seals depends on how powerful they are. The more powerful of my servants require 2, usually in the form of earrings. Urd, my other daughter, requires 2 as well."

Usagi blinks. "Huh... I wonder how many I'll need..." or, worse, if she won't need any, now wouldn't THAT be embarassing and chilling. "Hey, does this treaty apply to the members of the hell council?"

Hild-sama smiles, "Probably 2 as well, but you'll need more if you take the position of my heir." she shakes her head, "Unfortunately no, the treaty is only between Nifleheim and it's realms and Asgard and theirs. Though since Twisted is technically NOT Midgard, we could go without them if we wanted. Still, it's better to follow form. And it's not like they can't be taken off if needed."

Usagi returns the smile. "And it's always good to have hidden powers others can't detect... could we hide the seals? Maybe as jewelry that's not visible over the clothes? That sounds like a good way to get someone to underestimate you..."

Hild-sama nods, "We could. Most people don't realize that every piece of jewelry I'm wearing is a limiter." And she has on enough to make Mr. T jealous. "I don't think many in Twisted know about them anyway."

Usagi nods. "But, it's the ones who know what they mean that'd be the most dangerous." she thinks a few seconds. "Maybe hide one as a belly button peircing?" Sure, that might hurt to get, and to yank out, but, she dosen't think that'll be an issue if the situation's where she needs it GONE. Then, she eyes her mother's outfit. "Or.. that might not be as effective as I think if I dress like you..."

Hild-sama smiles, "The ones we have the treaty with won't start that level of trouble, the doublet system prevents that." but she nods, "We'll think of something if it becomes an issue. Perhaps a decorated pin hidden in your hair."

Usagi nods. "A decorated pin would be a good idea, I have been known to put jewelry in my hair, most notably a strand or two of pearls around the base of each bun." she states, reaching up to lightly touch said hair.

Hild-sama nods... "We can worry about that later. What's your next question Usagi-chan?"

Usagi thinks a few seconds. "Do I have a bedroom here, and how soon can we get it decorated?" She flashes a warm, wry, happy smile. "Seems like rather a good thing to know before all this catches up with me and I crash."

Hild-sama nods, "Of course you have a bedroom. Or will at any rate, I'm having my palace renovated at the moment (OOC: Haven't finished building it), but it should be done by tomorrow. And then we can set about decorating it however you want."

Usagi blinks. "How do you renovate a building made out of ice? Waterguns?" Her mind goes to a weird place where she pictures an enthusiastic watergun fight getting out of hand leading to a new wing...

Hild-sama smiles, "Magic of course. Besides, it isn't really ice, it just looks like it. Otherwise it'd be really cold here."

Usagi nods. "Yes, I bet it would be. No way you could wear something that revealing, Mom.." she says in a teasing tone of voice, reaching over to lightly poke at the bottom of the V neckline of her mother's gown.

Hild-sama smiles, "Hey, even a woman my age like to show off her body you know." she grins and teases, "Besides, weren't you saying you want to try out clothing like mine?"

Usagi nods. "Yes, that sounds like fun! But, I think I couldn't borrow your dresses, they..." with a pointed look down at her own chest, "Wouldn't fit right in some places. You really were blessed, huh?"

Hild-sama smirks, "Blessed isn't the word I'd use, that's more for the other side than ours you know. Don't worry, we can have something made up for you, or teach you how to magic up clothing."

Usagi winks. "Fine then, as dear old Mako-chan would say, you're the one with the most 'talent' in this room." she says, trying not to giggle.

Hild-sama smiles, "I can't wait to meet your friends Usagi-chan. They seem like such fun."

Usagi nods happily. "Oh, they are, though the only ones I've really been in contact with since I arrived here are Ami and Makoto. Rei, you know of, and while I hear Minako's around, she just hasn't shown up where I could see her yet. She's the most fun to go out boy-watching with."

Hild-sama says, "Makoto and Ami are probably the best ones to approach first. Rei would take one look at me with her senses and start throwing wards at me."

Usagi nods. "Yeah, she would. She's got a very firey temper, too." Usagi reaches up to rub her forhead slightly. "Ami and Makoto are very sweet together when you watch them interact, fair warning."

Hild-sama chuckles, "I'm sure it will be fine." she quirks her head at you, "Have you figured out what we are yet Usagi-chan?"

Usagi tilts her head to one side, thinking. In spite of what others may think, she does have a brain, and she does use it, she just likes to be underestimated and to have fun when she's not fighting. "'Blessed' is a term the other side uses, a city of crystal-ice, and... a succubus for a personal assistant. We're demons, aren't we?"

Hild-sama smiles and nods, "Exactly right Usagi-chan. My proper title is The Daimakaicho Hild. If you decide to be my heir, you will be The Daimakoujo Usagi. My other daughter is the Goddess Urd, the Norn of the Past. Her half sisters, same father but a different mother, are Belldandy the Norn of the Present and Skuld The Norn of the Future."

Usagi thinks on this a few minutes, one detail rising to the surface. "I have sisters now? I could barely handle a younger brother..." she thinks of the pranks Shingo pulled, like adjusting the scale (which set off her diet panic in the first place) or filling her shampoo bottle with bugs. "Yeah, like this, Rei will definitely throw a hissy fit."

Hild-sama nods, "There isn't really much she could do to harm you now Usagi-chan, even if she does have a fit. Her wards would really be more than a nuisance, unless a Goddess blesses them. Technically, you have one sister. Belldandy and Skuld aren't my children, and you aren't their father's child."

Usagi gives Hild a slightly odd look. "Urd's my sister, right? And Belldandy and Skuld are Urd's sisters too, so, that makes us all sisters." Funny how logic works around the moon bunny. "I'm sure if I put it like that, then they'll see the light."

Hild-sama says, "In a sense. I don't get along all that well with Urd. Being that we're on different sides of the fence. She doesn't even write or call or anything." she shrugs. then grins and magics Usagi's robe into a duplicate of her dress, but with pink instead of red. And minus all the jewelry.

Usagi nods. "Well, I'm here now Mama, I won't let you be lonely like that, okay?" she says in an ernest voice, the shift of textures against her skin having her glance down... and down... CUTE! Sexy, but the pink adds a nice -her- touch to the whole ensamble. "Wow that's low cut... but cute!"

Hild-sama smiles and leans over to kiss you softly on your forehead. "Thank you dear." then sits back, "I thought you would like that." then holds out a hand two pearl like strings of pink stones in them... Wait, are those pink sapphires? "For now, these should suffice for limiters. " she smiles. "And will go better against your hair that regular diamonds." Nope, apparently they're pink diamonds.

Usagi blinks as the worth of what they are sinks in. Pink diamonds? She leans in closer, studying the stones intensely. Well, at least she knows she won't break the stone! if anything snaps, it'll be the strings. "They're lovely, mother..." Slowly, carefully, she takes the strands and with the ease of practice wraps each one around the base of her buns, tucking the stray ends into the bun itself so the mass of hair holds it in place. Then, a little shyly, she asks, "How do they look?"

Hild-sama smiles, "They look very lovely dear. The pink does go well against your hair. I'm sure your friends will agree. " she smiles some more, she just loves being called mother. Then cocks her head a bit, "I wonder how this will affect your transformation..."

Usagi smiles back, a tiny bit nervous. "Well, there's only one way to find out..." she stands up from the couch, and cups her hands over where her heart should be. "Moon Nielfhelm Power... Make-Up!" Her hands shoot up to the ceiling and cue the modesty lights----- no. wait. the modesty lights don't show up for once. Her demoness gown shimmers, becomes black ribbons of tulle that swirl around her figure, first tightening to form the familiar white leotard, then swirl and flow to form first the skirt, the already indecently short skirt now opaque blue at the top and... erm.. not just fading to a darker color at the hem, but the weave loosening so that it's transparent at said hem. The ribbons keep flowing down to form thigh high stilluetto boots, the heels clear glass, the boots themselves blood red with nordic knotwork tracing along the sides. From there the ribbons flash upwards, engulfing her hands in, for once in her life, fingerless lace gloves, black like the tulle ribbon that's now going around her neck, forming into her trademark bows and extending into two largely decorative black wings. On her scarf, too, are the nordic knotwork instead of the thin white line, and unlike her previous senshi outfits, the neckline's... a bit lower. Not as low as her mothers, but definitely flashing cleavage, enough to make the bow on the front of the blouse redundant, and after a second that vanishes, the only decoration at the base of the V is her transformation broach. The tiara's the same, but the jewel in the tiara, and on her buns, now match the pink diamonds her mother gave her, and the eye make up is... dramatic. good enough for clubbing. She lowers her hands, falling into the classic 'i'll punish you' pose, and comes out of the transformation.

Hild-sama grins, "Oh, that looks wonderful Usagi-chan. Your uniform looks much nice now I think. Fit for a Princess of Nifleheim." she stands up and walks around you, "Yes, I have to say I like the changes." and magics up a full length mirror so you can see for yourself.

Usagi looks at that mirror, and poses slightly. "Well, there's no way that they'll miss what I am now with this, but... yeah, I do like it! It'll certainly distract the enemy." She giggles slightly. "And, the bow that was here before... it always really hit my chest..."

Hild-sama nods, "Shall we go see some of your friends Usagi-chan? Let them know you're okay? I can toss an illusion up over your clothes to make them look like something normal. And hide your marks."

Usagi looks at her gloves, and reaches up to lightly touch her marks. "For some reason, I don't want to hide them, but... we really should, huh?" She sighs, and releases the transformation, returning to her Hild-mama style dress. "Yes, we should at least tell Ami and Makoto I'm okay." She pauses, a gleam entering her eyes. "Hild-mama, there's a dark queen from my world that landed here as well, Beryl, and I had been working hard on befriending her here rather than start up that old war. Should we make overtures?"

Hild-sama considers that, "Well, we can hide them till you explain it to them, then it should be okay to drop the illusions." and casts a quick illusion spell on you to hide them and make your dress look normal. She considers this Beryl, "Yes, I think that would be a good idea."

- Yuki's Apartment -

Makoto is not a happy person these days. She got home one night to find her home a pile of rubble and Ami nowhere to be found. Since then she's been living out of a bag at her alternate universe daughter's home hoping someone will give her some answers since the local 'authorities'have been no help at all. She doesn't evebn know if Ami was inside but with each day that goes by the hope dies a little more. Yuki's out at her job this evening, leaving Makoto on her own, laying on the couch and staring at the TV, taking in the local weather.

Suddenly, the ground starts shaking under you and lightning flashes outside your window. A large intricate rune circle slowly starts forming on your floor. Something big is apparently happening.

Hild-sama appears suddenly in the center of the circle, Usagi by her side, in a flash of lightning that seems to enter the apartment as a transformer outside gives off a shower of sparks as it falls from the poll. Lukcily, it isn't one for this building.

Makoto blinks and within seconds has transformed into Sailor Jupiter, flexing her fingers. If something's attacking she's going to take advantage of the stress relief. Whatever this is will get the full nin yards 'lightning goddess' treatment.

Makoto blinkblinks and relaxes at the sight of Usagi. She runs up to give the blonde a hug, not having known if the Princess might have been at Faith's. "Oh thank the gods you're allright!"

Usagi takes in the fact that it's Jupiter that's greeting them, and resists the urge to whap her mom on the back of the head. "Moooom, did you have to be so dramatic? We could have arrived outside the building and come to her front door, you know?" she says, a touch of exasperation in her voice before wrapping her arms around Jupiter tightly, returning the hug firmly. "I'm okay, I just... had a bit of a long nap, that's all. I'm here now..."

Hild-sama smiles, "It's part of the job description dear. And believe me, that was holding back as much as I can." the streamers of her dress slowly float down around her as they settle. She takes in Makoto's transformed state and raises an eyebrow, "Though perhaps we should have called ahead."

Makoto barely seems to notice hilde. Bad manners but this is the first ray of hope in her life in days. "If you're safe then Ami may have been away.Was Ami with you, Usagi-chan? Do you know where she is??" She de-transforms in a whirlwind of green and pink ribbon. in her natural state you can clearly see she's been crying a lot. She's all red and puffy and... this isn't Mako-chan

Usagi shakes her head. "No, Ami wasn't with me. I had gotten a bad shock, and fallen into a crystal coccoon for a while. Hild found me and kept me safe till I woke up again. I don't know anything that's happened since that explosion..." she says, leaving alot out, but every word the truth. She knows the look in Makoto's eyes, she looked just as bad after Mamochan had gotten captured by the negaverse.

Hild-sama nods, "I haven't heard word of her either I'm sorry to say. But I can send people out to look for her once we return home if you want." She has the perfect person in mind too.

Makoto bites her lip and nods slowly. "Kay..." She finally seems to catch up with reality and looks to Hilde. "Oh I'm sorry." she bows politely. "Can I get you two anything? I'm sure Yuki-chan won't mind. And... If you can help I'd be so grateful... but she hasn't gotten ahold of me and none of the hospitals have seen her so... I think AMi-chan's..." she bites her lip again and glances to Usagi.

Usagi smiles reassuringly. "I'm sure she's not. I would have felt it, the way I've felt all of your deaths, each time... I'm sure she'll turn up, Mako-chan." She steps forward to hug her friend again briefly, reassuringly. "And, if she is... then... I'll do what I can to get her back, all right?" She taps the broach on her shirt meaningfully, then glances over towards Hild. "Please, I hate not knowing if she's okay or not."

Hild-sama smiles, "Don't worry, we'll find her. And even if she is, it won't be a problem. You'd be surprised where my servants can get themselves into." then quirks her head, "Just a coffee for me, thank you." as she takes a few steps forward from where the circle was on the floor.

Makoto nods and smiles softly, rushing into the the kitchenette to get some coffee, tea, soda, sandwiches. "I'm glad you're Allright Usagi-chan. So. Who's your friend?" She pours some coffee for Hild and lays out everything else for whoever wants it. It keeps her mind occupied.

Usagi says cheerfully, with all the tact we've come to know and expect from Usagi, "I made a wish and now Hild's my mom. Makoto Kino, this is Hild, a ruler of one of the planes connected to this world." Truth, truth, and truth, she just didn't mention what plane, now, did she? "Hild-mama, this is my dear friend, Makoto."

And yes, it might be noted that Usagi's hair is the most visible change, having gone from golden to the white of Queen Serenity... and Hild.

Hild-sama smiles and offers her hand to Makoto, "It's nice to meet you Makoto. Once Usagi-chan got settled in, she wanted to check on her friends." She seems quite pleasant, what kind of a plane would she be ruling. "I've heard good things about you."

Makoto blinkblinks and bows politely again. "Ahh.. Nice to meet you, Hild-san..." she shakes Hild's hand and grabs a soda for herself. "I don't think usagi has anything _but_ good things to say about people." she gestures to the couch and pulls up a chair for herself. "I'm glad you came. I've been feeling a little isolated. No word from Minako or Rei lately."

Usagi smiles. "Well, that's because I'm surrounded by good people!" she says cheerfully, sitting down easily on the couch and absentmindedly reaching up to straighten her hair slightly and check with fingertips if the strands of pink stones are still around the base of her buns. "I'm glad to come, honestly. I'm sorry I didn't stop by sooner..."

Hild-sama smiles and sits down next to Usagi, crossing her long legs. "Please, call me Hild. Usagi was asleep inside a giant crystal for awhile, or I'm sure she would have been by. She just woke up today." she pats Usagi softly on the shoulder then glances around the apartment before picking up her coffee and taking a sip.

Makoto smiles. "I like the new look, Usagi-chan... So... Hilde.. You're usagi's mother now..? How does that work? What's this about a wish?"

Usagi nods. "I said aloud that I wish I had a mom like her, who was here and that I could talk to, and this booming voice said Wish Granted, and things went kinda special effect-y for a few minutes."

Hild-sama nods, "That's essentially it. Niddhog grants a wish if it determines someone qualifies for one. If she hadn't been with me, someone would have been by to offer one to her. Once she made the wish, Niddhog rewrote reality to make it happen." she glances at her daughter, "She seems to be taking this remarkably well."

Makoto says, "I've seen a lot of odd things in my life..." And things definately got odder since she was dragged into this world. Why were none of her wishes ever answered? she wonders. Her parents, Ami, Yuki... "Well.. Like I said usagi-chan. Things will work out. They allways do."

Usagi nods. "They will, as long as we're together." She thinks a few seconds, then turns to look at Hild. "Mom, can Makoto come stay with us for a little bit? I know odd things seem to bother her sometimes, like that jerk who sent her porn of us and watched at the window to see if we'd get upset..."

Hild-sama blinks, "I don't see why not." she glances to Makoto, "Would you like to come to me home with us Makoto? You'd have to take a couch tonight, I'm having my palace renovated, but it should be finished tomorrow."

Makoto blinks "Well... Sure. I guess a change of scenery can't hurt. And Yuki won't have to watch me sulk..." she smiles a little more. She's so kind. I sometimes with she was my daughter, you know? I'm glad to know she's the kind of person Ami and i would... you know.

Usagi smiles kindly at Makoto. "Yeah, kids from alternate timelines or the future can be rather disorienting, huh? She's alot like her mom." Usagi states, giving a big compliment to mother and daughter both with that one statement. "Where Mom lives is so pretty, a city designed to look like everything's made of ice, and I really want to explore the park I saw from the window near a lake..."

Hild-sama smiles, "Why don't you gather anything you'd like to take with you, and leave Yuki a note so she won't worry. And make a trip to the bathroom. Planar teleports can be a bit unsettling to some."

Makoto ooohs and nods. "Ami's gonna .... Will want to see that." she corrects herself. "I just have my gymbag and a couple things Yuki picked up for me..." she runs off to tidy up the food and write a note. She fills her backpack with some personal items and as suggested, makes a bathroom stop

Usagi smiles happily. "I fully intend to show everything to Ami once we find her." She stretches her arms over her head, still a tiny bit kinked up from her long sleep, and waits for Makoto to get ready to go. "I think Yuki'll probably smile at the thought of you getting out for a little bit."

Hild-sama nods, "It's not good to stay cooped up in one place. I think getting out will do you good." then considers something, "I could have the chefs make us a picnic lunch for tomorrow and we could go down to the park..."

Makoto blinks. Hilde must be rich to have personal cheifs. "Sure.. Sounds like it could be fun." Would be better with Ami, but she tries to make a consious effort to be more cheerful for Usagi-chan and her new mother.

Usagi stands up and walks to where the circle was before, eyes twinkling happily. "That sounds like lots of fun, mom! I want to see the trees that look like ice but aren't." She rocks back and forth on her feet, seemingly the same cheerful oblivious girl that Makoto's always known.

Hild-sama smiles and stands up to join Usagi, waiting for Makoto to join them and then... Opens her mouth and starts singing. Only it sounds like she's singing multiple parts of a song in multiple voices all at the same time. The rune circle from before begins reforming, spiralling outward from her feet.

Makoto smiles as she writes Yuki a note of thanks and that she'd call soon. She scoopsup her bag and nods to the two of you."Allright. That's everything, I think"

Usagi closes her eyes, listening to Hild sing and resisting the faint urge to join in. She knows her voice isn't that good (a few embarassing tapes made during a karaoke trip convinced her) and dosen't want to mess up whatever her mom's doing. "Guess that's all aboard for my new home then. Best close your eyes, the reality warp's a bit disorienting."

Makoto blinkblinks at the singing and rushes over to the pair, doing as Usagi instructs and closing her eyes, focusing on the singing.

Hild-sama's song reaches it's crescendo, and with a surge of bright light and a rumble of either earth or thunder, the trio is gone.

- Hild's Tower: Hild's Office -

The arrival here is much quieter than the one back on the mortal plane. Guess this place is built for it.

Makoto falls on her ass in an undignified *thud*

Usagi opens her eyes again, and smiles. "We're home." She steps out of the circle and spins around a bit, then reaches down to help Makoto back to her feet. "Makochan, there's one other thing to tell you, but, I didn't know if Yuki's apartment was being watched or not, so it had to wait till we got here. Mom's line of work."

Hild-sama chuckles a bit and walks over to sit down behind her desk. This is Usagi's show after all.

Makoto boggles at the view out the window. "This place is like... the utter opposite of Twisted... I've never heard of anything like it in what I've read"

Usagi nods. "It's great, isn't it? This is Nielfhelm, though I'm not sure if I'm pronouncing it correctly. Many non-humans make their home here." Polite way of saying it's the home of demons. "Mom's the leader here. And, because of the wish, I got turned at least partially into what she is, though it hasn't been decided if I'm going to be her heir or not."

Hild-sama smiles, "It's Niflheim dear." she corrects, but lets Usagi handle her friend, she knows her best after all.

Makoto blinks. "Changed? Is that why your hair is silver, usagi-chan?" She looks back to hide for a moment and then back out the window. Easilly the nicest scenery she's seen since the was last on Earth. Living in Twisted has opening her up to many things so she's not too fazed by the idea of non-humans. Technically the senshi aren't quite human either.

Usagi smiles just a touch indulgently at how well Makoto's accepting it. "Uh-huh. I'm still me, just, got a few new things to learn." She walks over to stand by her friend's side, looking out the window as well, down at the city. "The race that lives here is called demons." Final bombshell dropped, let's really hope it dosen't explode messily. "And Mother's the leader. You can see why I didn't want anyone overhearing..." she swallows, hoping Makoto dosen't reject her outright because of this. "I don't want to loose anyone over this, but... I'll understand if you do. You're my friend first, senshi second, after all..."

Hild-sama watches Makoto quietly, waiting to see what her reaction is going to be...

Makoto says, "Demons, huh...." she looks back out at the city. "Seems like a nice place..." She shrugs and turns back to the two of you. "I've seen worse..." she grins. "This isn't some optical issusion covering lakes of fire and tortured souls, ne?" she chuckles. She trusts Usagi's character judgement completely.

Usagi shakes her head. "Not that I'm aware of. So, it sounds like it's okay to let the spell hiding my marks fade, mom..." such a baby, needing her mom's help with this, of course, she only became demonic today, no wonder it was giving her trouble. And, when her mom lets the spell go, her crescent moon is there... red, instead of yellow, and two smaller ones appear as well, one under each eye. As for her dress, well...ahem... think Hild's, but pink where there's red. "I think I can be much happier here than I ever could on Twisted's streets."

Hild-sama smiles, "Why would demons want to live in such a place Makoto? What you're describing is Hell, not Niflheim. Yes, Hell is a nasty place. But fortunately, it's a mostly self running system. And believe me, if someone has damaged their soul so much that they go there, they deserve every moment of it. Niflheim is where my demons live and work." and she does let the spell go.

Makoto blinks... "Well... I hope I never see it then.... she wows and looks usagi over. "Definately a no look for you, Usagi-chan. Ami would be bright red seeing you in that, I think." she grins"

Usagi puts one hand behind her head and strikes a pose for a couple seconds, then giggles. "It's based on my mom's dress. Do you like it?" She swishes the skirt a little, and blushes, ducking her head down slightly at a thought. "How do you think Mamochan would react?"

Hild-sama smirks a bit at that, "Probably a nasal hemmorage."

Makoto laughs softly. "All I'll say is... I wouldn't mind the chance to see Ami in something similar." she winks

2009-03-10 (PreU) Be careful what you wish for

2012-02-26T16:40:04Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Be careful what you wish for |Summary=This happned on 3/10/2009, nearly a week after the events in Crystal Cacoons and Dark Plots and just a day before the..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Be careful what you wish for
|Summary=This happned on 3/10/2009, nearly a week after the events in Crystal Cacoons and Dark Plots and just a day before the events in Death, revenge and a rescue. And Chili Dogs!
|Who=[[Hild]], [[Makoto]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 10th, 2009
|Where=Nefilhime
|}}

- Hild's Tower: Hild's Office -

Hild-sama sits behind her desk, typing away on her holographic terminal, her fingers dancing across the keys at speeds that make Ranma's amiguriken look like a snail's pace, text filling in and rushing by on the screen, as she waits for her guest to awaken from her slumber.

And, without too much fanfare... the jagged edged crystal coccoon begins to shimmer. But, unlike the one the neo-queen was engulfed in in the far future, this one's.. different. It dosen't fade out of existance so much as it starts to crack, audibly, small snapping sounds as first the smaller crystals framing the main one fall off, then louder as the cracks travel into the heart of the main crystal...

Hild-sama smiles over at the crystal as she turns to watch, her terminal moving to hover over her desk off to the side a bit. She leans back in her chair as she wonders how her guest will turn out.

With a final crack the crystal shatters completely, leaving a girl... no... she was a girl when she entered that, heartsick and determined. Her figure's... grown out a bit, the promise of the teenager she was furfilled into the body of the woman she's become. A golden crescent moon shines steadily in the center of her forhead, and... apparently... she forgot her clothes. Usagi coughs a few times to clear her lungs, and sits up among the shards of crystal, slowly, looking around her confused. Wasn't she on the moon when she entered hibernation?

Hild-sama smiles and leans forward, resting her elbows on her desk and her chin against her folded hands. A warm voice, quite sensual in tones, speaks from behind you. "Welcome Miss Tsukino. Did you have a pleasant nap?"

Usagi resists the urge to jump out of her skin at an unexpected voice, instead turning towards it, still a bit confused but mastering herself well. "As well as can be expected when one does not wake up in the same place one fell asleep in." Were there... nightmares? Why does she feel so strange?

Hild-sama smiles, "I must apologize for that. But it was hardly safe to leave you there on the moon after all. Anyone could have found you and done who knows what after all. So I had my "she pauses a moment as if choosing her words carefully, "servants bring you here." the glass behind her is currently obscured by a heavy purple curtain hiding the view outside.

Usagi, seemingly unaware of the state the hibernation had left her in, ie naked, slowly turns to look around. "It is not like the moon is an often travelled to location. Who would wish me harm that had the resources to reach it? I have tried to be careful to avoid making enemies since my arrival..."

Hild-sama smiles, "The Hell Council, in it's present state, for one." she gets up and pulls a deep purple robe out of someplace and walks over to Usagi, holding it up for her to put on, "You must be a bit chilly." Not that her own dress looks all that warm to be honest. "But you are safe here, though some of your... friends may not see it that way."

Usagi starts to slowly stand up, but, Usagi's balance has never been that great (her body, even after being reborn as a human, really not good with earth-gravity). Her arms pinwheel a moment and she ends up right back flat on her ass. "Are they the ones who said my senshi weren't mine?" That thought sends an unfamiliar heat through her veins.

Hild-sama nods, "The very same. Rest assured, dealing with them is very high on my agenda." she reaches down to offer Usagi a hand up, the robe ending up resting over her other arm. "And no matter what they say, I believe at least some of the senshi are loyal to you."

Usagi sets her hand into Hild's, accepting the other woman's help in rising to her feet, swaying just a little dizzily. Why does she feel like she's on Nemesis again, but worse? And, at Hild's words, she nods slightly. "I know at least one I can always count on," she says, thinking of dear Mercury, her first senshi to be found. "May I know my hostess's name?"

Hild-sama smiles, "You, my dear, may call me Hild." no use overwhelming the poor girl with everything at once." and holds out the robe for Usagi to slide her arms into. Her very touch is full of the same energy that Usagi has been bathing in for the past week while in her crystal. And Hild made sure to spend plenty of time with it, allowing her own energy to mix with it as well."

Hild-sama magics up a chair for Usagi to sit down in, and helps guide her over to it. "That is probably my fault. Nifleheim can be unsettling to those that are firmly trenched in Order. The feeling should pass in time as you adjust to it."

Usagi, fortunately or un, isn't familiar enough with mythology to know exactly WHAT Nifleheim is. She sinks down onto the chair greatfully. "You mean, this place is worse than the streets of Twisted?"

Hild-sama walks back around her desk to sit down. "In one sense. In another, you are far safer here than there. None in my realm will harm you."

Usagi tilts her head, and is unable to push the image of Rei's harsh words from her head, the unfamiliar heat in her veins growing stronger. What is this feeling? She dosen't recognise it because she's only used to the feeling of righteous anger. "No one will harm me here... I like the thought of that."

Hild-sama smiles and nods, "I thought that you might. When you feel up to it, I'll be glad to help you visit your friends. Perhaps they may even want to join you here. There's plenty of room." as she leans back in her chair. "Would you care for something to drink or eat?"

Usagi nods. "That sounds like a good idea." Maybe some food will leave her feeling a bit more grounded. She reaches up to run some fingers absentmindedly through one of her pigtails, then pauses, and brings it in front of her face. "It... changed color..." everything else weird going on, and she picks that to focus on, trying not to feel shocked and failing miserably. First thing to crack her facade, as her eyes widen and she reaches up to bring both white ponytails in front of her eyes, checking for any golden strands left.

Hild-sama smiles, "Anything in particular that you might like? I assure you, we have several excellent chefs here." she quirks her head a bit, "Your hair you mean? I must say, I like the color on you. White looks so regal, if I do say so myelf." she smiles.

Usagi nods. "It is, I mean..." a bit of her fluster comes back as she looks at it. "I now have my mother's hair... just a shock, that's all." And a puzzlement. Why is her hair now white? The neo-queen serenity she was hoping to become by this always appeared with golden hair... she's well and truly screwed up the timelines now, hasn't she?

Hild-sama smiles, "Well, you did seal yourself in a crystal cacoon on the moon after all. Funny things are liable to happen when you do such things. That's the price of magic. Now, what would you like to eat. I'll have Sherra bring it up."

Usagi responds with the first thing that comes to mind. Hey, she's had a few shocks, so don't be surprised at "A bacon cheeseburger with fries and a chocolate milkshake, please." And she nods at the price of magic comment. "I guess you're right about the cost of such things, I mean I know my metabolism burns through way more calories than other people... I tried to go on a diet once and fainted before dinnertime."

Hild-sama smiles and reaches over with a manicured finger to press a button on her intercom, "Sherra, be a dear and get a bacon cheeseburger with fries and a chocolate milkshake for my guest." she eyes you for a moment, "You better make that a double milkshake. Bring me a carmel macciato while you're at it." then lets go of the button. "At least you can eat anything you want that way. I've known girls that would kill to be able to do that." or die for that matter. She probably recruited a few followers that way.

Usagi nods, crossing her legs at the ankles. "Think that's why I'd get teased so badly about it? The other girls being jealous of my eating so much and staying so trim?"

Hild-sama nods, "That could very well be." About that time, the office doors open and a girl who must be Sherra comes in carrying a tray with your food and milkshake and Hild's coffee on it. Well, if you want to call a lush figured girl with green hair and a pair of black batwings on her back a 'girl' that is. "Where would you like this Hild-sama?" Hild looks towards her, "Just put it on the desk Sherra." she does then turns and heads back out the door, closing it behind her.

The sama suffix has Usagi quirking an eyebrow in curiosity, but she lets it pass for now, remaining seated and calm while the girl, who while of nonhuman origins is still very female, makes the delivery. Hey, she has been living with Mei up till this point, so she's gotten past the whole nonhuman=youma equasion in her brain. She's quiet till the other girl leaves, then reaches for the milkshake, taking a sip, trying to restrain herself... can't go into usagi-feeding-frenzy in front of strangers... must resist...

Hild-sama reaches over to pick up her macciato, which has carmel and whipped cream on top of it, and sips at it. The burger smells absolutely delicious, like it's made from the absolute best beef you could get. Likewise, the milkshake is thick and rich and very chocolatey. The food budget here must be enourmous, and the chefs really good. "Sherra is a succubus, if you're wondering. She's my personal assistant."

Usagi reaches for the hamburger in one hand, and takes slow bites, obviously trying to stay in control of what's one of her greatest weaknesses... good food. Very large food budget, she can taste it. What she gets out of that is Sherra... personal assistant.... mmmmmmmm food! she makes it about halfway through the burger before the control breaks and the rest of the burger gets wolfed down, followed quickly by the fries, and the milkshake's gone so fast she ends up with an ice cream headache.

Hild-sama smiles and sits back, glad you're enjoying your food. She has seen far worse eaters. And the young man that's come up as deserving of a wish really isn't any different in that respect. "My, but the girls that run the buffet downtown will just adore you. They always appreciate people that enjoy lots of good food."

Usagi Reaches up to rub her forhead, a slightly odd tingle happening when her fingers brush... wait... "Can I have a mirror?" Oh please don't tell her it's stuck on there now... "Wait, Buffet?" she asks, momentarily distracted by Hild's words. Ooh, she hasn't been to one of those in ages! "I usually get banned from those, though..."

Hild-sama smiles, "I can assure you that won't happen in this one. While anyone can eat there, they love having customers like you." and magics up a small hand mirror for you, causing it to float in the air in front of you.

Usagi checks her reflection and sighs, then concentrates to try and get the crescent moon to go away... all she manages to do is to make it smaller, about the size of her thumbnail. "Huh? Usually it just goes away, it dosen't change sizes..." and, in that surprise, it flares out large enough to run the length of her forhead, as it's more a horizontal marking than a vertical one.

Hild-sama smiles, "I wouldn't worry about it, it's not that uncommon here." she points to the mark on her own forehead. "Though most just have simple slashes, not anything so fancy. Perhaps, if you decide to stay, we can get you the full set of marks." points to the ones on her cheeks.

Usagi blinks. "A full set? You mean, some on my cheeks too?" she asks, a little curious even while her mind's turning over the whole 'decide to stay' comment. Well, except for the odd energy she hasn't seen anything that'd make her not want to stay for a while...

Hild-sama nods, "Yes, many here have them. Some of my weaker servants have only one, but even they are striving someday to have all 3." she types on her computer for a moment and brings up an image of Mara in it, but no information on her, and swivels the screen to show you. "Though all their markings are similar to this."

Usagi mms, her moon returning to normal as she looks at the screen. "Well, people in my family line tend to have only one," she says, reaching up to touch the forhead marking. "I didn't even know they could come in sets..."

Hild-sama nods, "All my family have 3, though the markings vary." she smiles, "They're a symbol of who we are, and our connection to Niddhog, and through it Yggdrasil. They allow us to cast spells and help to replenish our energies when we use to much."

Usagi blinks. A connection to something higher... "I always thought it was just a birthmark that'd come and go cause I was reincarnated into this body." Yeah, you really didn't think she'd overthink a thing like that, would you?

Hild-sama smiles, "It may have been. But the energies here have most likely altered it. You seem to be able to alter your mark as we can. So perhaps you might be able to form a connection like we have. For it to have done that though, the mark had to have been magic to begin with."

Usagi huhs... "Maybe Queen Serenity found tiaras messed up her hair and went with magical tattoos instead?" she suggests with a shrug, still trying to work it out. A small wave of longing sweeps her as she thinks of her mom, both the human one who tried her best but could never touch the core of her problems because she could never find out about Usagi's double life, and the Queen, so remote, so dead in the past... both of them out of her reach. Usagi lets out a small sigh. "I wish..." there's a hesitation, a pause. "That I had a mom like you, who was here and that I could actually talk to about things like this. But, I should really learn wishes don't come true..." a touch of bitterness, something also alien to her up till now...

Hild-sama blinks and her eyes widen. She hadn't expected that, but then this is a realm of chaos after all. She opens her mouth to say something but nothing comes out as her markings flare up brightly, washing all color out of the room as light lifts her up out of her chair, her back arching as Niddhog procesess the wish and Hild's voice echos everwhere in the room, "WISH GRANTED!" The same light that surrounds and lifts her forms around you, lifting you up as well as Niddhog rewrites reality to conform to your heartfelt desires and a pair of red crescent moons etch themselves into your cheeks near your eyes in small flares of light, the moon on your forehead flaring to life and turning red as well as first a brief burst of pain and then a surge pure POWER floods through you as both you and Hild come to slowly rest back in your seats.

Usagi starts to stand up as the light show begins, startled, a slightly fearful expression on her face before the power takes her, her head arching back as pain and power sweep through her, riding it out rather than trying to resist, having an idea that resisting it would be a bad idea at this point. She drops back down into the chair, and looks towards Hild, a bit dazed. "What was... that?"

Hild-sama slumps over the desk for a moment, not having personally granted a wish in a long time. She'd forgotten what a rush that was. She looks up at Usagi and takes in the changes in her face, a smile slowly forming on her face even as a few tears leak out of her eyes, "That was Niddhog rewriting reality itself to make your wish real..." then drops the bombshell, "Daughter."

Usagi blinks. "Daughter? Then, you mean... it... and I..." yeah, a little flustered, composure destroyed. Well, what a time for a system to kick in! But... a mother. One she can actually TALK to, and therefore can help her out when things get tough! After taking a couple seconds to wrap her mind around that, she stands up, and circles the desk so she can be in a good position to reach out and hug her new mother tightly. "Mother!"

Hild-sama stands up and gently enfolds you in her arms, hugging you tightly to her, "It's been so long since I've been called that..." She sniffles a bit as she holds you tightly. "Welcome to the family Daughter." and she hopes this one won't turn against her too when what she is comes out. Of course, seeing what Hild might do to anyone that threatened her daughter could be scary too.

Naah, Usagi's already past the rebellious teenager stage. She hugs back just as tightly, the overwhealming sense of relief and yes, love, making her unable to do much more than that at the moment. Rather sentimentally, she calls out the traditional greeting, "I'm home.."

Hild-sama smiles at that, softly kissing the top of your head, "Yes you are dear, yes you are." she steps back a bit and tilts your face up so she can better see your new Demoness marks, "Yes, somehow I think these suit you just fine." she grins and holds up a mirror for you to get a look at your new 'tattoos'.

Usagi peers at the Mirror, tilting her head first one way then another to look at her markings. "Wow, they ... look pretty good. Though, I should probably use a bit of concealer until I learn how to hide them. Otherwise, Rei really will freak out the next time she sees me..."

Hild-sama nods a bit, "I think she'll freak out either way Usagi-chan, if she's at all good at feeling spiritual things. But teaching you the spell to conceal the marks shouldn't be an issue. It's pretty basic and will hide them from most mortals." she smiles, "They are kind of fitting though, since mine are suns."

Usagi nods. "And, her little crows told me that she had been having bad visions about my betrayal, they didn't say if I was the one betrayed or the one doing the betraying... if it's the latter, she'll just see it as confirmation. I should avoid Rei." she admits softly, thinking over things. "A basic spell, could be very nice, so far I've had to use tools to channel the energy to get anything done..." thus the tiara, various wands...

Hild-sama nods and taps the mark on your forehead, "These are all the tools you really need now besides knowledge. At least for our things. I'm not entirely sure about for the Senshi stuff. Perhaps you should talk with the others first, see how many of them will stand by you now." Sooner or later she'll have to tell her what she is.

Usagi nods, eyes crossing briefly as her forhead is tapped. "I'll wait until I have the concealment spell down, then I'll make a few visits." She thinks on this quietly a couple seconds. "So, perhaps we should use this time to talk and get to know each other?" she asks a bit hopefully.

Hild-sama smiles and nods, "Of course Daughter. I admit, I've read your file, but that's rather impersonal. I'm sure you have many questions." she magics the chair you were in earlier into a small couch for the two of them to sit on. Then smirks just a tad. Time to give her daughter her first view of the city. "But first... Would you care to take a look outside? I have the feeling you really don't know where we are." and motions to the drapes. Outside, of course, is a gleaming city with a crystalline lake off in the distance. Of course, the lake is huge, so much so that the only thing of the far shore that can be seen is just a hint of fire on the horizon. The buildings themselves look like they're made of some ice like crystals. The sky is red, though no sun is visible anywhere.

The girl indeed does rise to her feet and go to look outside the window, stunned into silence a few minutes as she takes it in. A crystal city. A Crystal City. Some aspects of the future are set in stone it seems, as it were. "Beautiful..." she whispers softly. "When we went to that possible future... the future me ruled over a city that looked like this..."

Hild-sama smiles, "I've always thought it was. There's a little park down by the lake where families go for picnics. The trees look like they're sculpted from ice, though they aren't. This is my city, the city of Niflheim, the City of Ice." she hugs you softly from behind, "Someday, if you choose to follow in my footsteps, you'll rule over this as well."

Usagi resists the urge to agree out of hand. Things are moving quickly, she dosen't want them to move THAT quickly. Usagi leans back into the hug, her arms dropping down to hug Hild's arms against her, and smiles happily, unreservedly. "That sounds lovely."

Hild-sama smiles, as if reading your thoughts, "You have a long time to make that decision. I'm not going anywhere for a long long time." then she guides you over to the couch and sits down. "Ask your questions, I'll do my best to answer them."

Usagi sits herself comfortably in the couch, relaxing. First question that comes to mind is, "So... when Mamoru dumped me, would you have been one of those who wanted to go and beat him up, or would you have responded with ice cream and a spoon?"

Hild-sama smiles, "Ice cream of course. Chocolate. I know what it's like to have someone you love turn their back on you." though she'd probably send Mara after him too. "Though honestly Usagi-chan, you're to good for him."

Usagi blinks a second at the thought that she may be too good for him, and lets it settle into her mind. "But, there's the fact that without him, Chibi-usa won't be born. I've met her, talked to her... Not going to deny her life like that."

Hild-sama says, "To really know the future, we'd have to ask my other daughter's half sister Skuld. But are you certain that he is her father? If she's meant to be, another man may do just as well."

Usagi nods. "Well, he was the one in the purple tuxedo that was introduced as king to my queen, and she called him father, but..." but is that any reason to truly believe that he was the actual biological dad? There's so many things that could have happened, and the timeline's changed this much already...

Hild-sama shrugs a bit, "Even if he is, he can always donate sperm for it. Just because you aren't together doesn't mean she won't be born."

Usagi nods once, actually thinking about it. "And, after all, we don't know if he's ever going to show up in this reality." A thought tickles the back of her brain and she brings it out, looking at it. "And, for all I know, the Hell council could very well have set up some barrier in place to keep him from joining me, knowing about us both and how his presence has always strengthened the moon princess in the past."

Hild-sama nods, "It's possible. They, however, won't be expecting the new you. " she smiles, "When the time comes, we'll deal with them together."

Usagi's answering grin is a little chilling. "Perhaps... as your daughter, I should cultivate a different image from the virginal white-clad princess... let my hair down, with the markings and a page from your wardrobe, and I don't think they'd connect Hild's Daughter with little Usagi."

Hild-sama smiles, "Perhaps. That wouldn't be such a bad idea. And even if they do, there is nothing they can do about it." she thinks for a moment, "We'll have to get you seals too before we step out of my city."

Usagi tilts her head. "Seals? You mean... something like the transformation broach that'd hide the silver crystal till I got used to holding it within my soul?" she asks curiously. "Seals to hide the difference in my power?"

Hild-sama shakes her head, "Not exactly. All beings with more than a certain amount of power are required, by treaty, to wear a seal to hold back their power. How many seals depends on how powerful they are. The more powerful of my servants require 2, usually in the form of earrings. Urd, my other daughter, requires 2 as well."

Usagi blinks. "Huh... I wonder how many I'll need..." or, worse, if she won't need any, now wouldn't THAT be embarassing and chilling. "Hey, does this treaty apply to the members of the hell council?"

Hild-sama smiles, "Probably 2 as well, but you'll need more if you take the position of my heir." she shakes her head, "Unfortunately no, the treaty is only between Nifleheim and it's realms and Asgard and theirs. Though since Twisted is technically NOT Midgard, we could go without them if we wanted. Still, it's better to follow form. And it's not like they can't be taken off if needed."

Usagi returns the smile. "And it's always good to have hidden powers others can't detect... could we hide the seals? Maybe as jewelry that's not visible over the clothes? That sounds like a good way to get someone to underestimate you..."

Hild-sama nods, "We could. Most people don't realize that every piece of jewelry I'm wearing is a limiter." And she has on enough to make Mr. T jealous. "I don't think many in Twisted know about them anyway."

Usagi nods. "But, it's the ones who know what they mean that'd be the most dangerous." she thinks a few seconds. "Maybe hide one as a belly button peircing?" Sure, that might hurt to get, and to yank out, but, she dosen't think that'll be an issue if the situation's where she needs it GONE. Then, she eyes her mother's outfit. "Or.. that might not be as effective as I think if I dress like you..."

Hild-sama smiles, "The ones we have the treaty with won't start that level of trouble, the doublet system prevents that." but she nods, "We'll think of something if it becomes an issue. Perhaps a decorated pin hidden in your hair."

Usagi nods. "A decorated pin would be a good idea, I have been known to put jewelry in my hair, most notably a strand or two of pearls around the base of each bun." she states, reaching up to lightly touch said hair.

Hild-sama nods... "We can worry about that later. What's your next question Usagi-chan?"

Usagi thinks a few seconds. "Do I have a bedroom here, and how soon can we get it decorated?" She flashes a warm, wry, happy smile. "Seems like rather a good thing to know before all this catches up with me and I crash."

Hild-sama nods, "Of course you have a bedroom. Or will at any rate, I'm having my palace renovated at the moment (OOC: Haven't finished building it), but it should be done by tomorrow. And then we can set about decorating it however you want."

Usagi blinks. "How do you renovate a building made out of ice? Waterguns?" Her mind goes to a weird place where she pictures an enthusiastic watergun fight getting out of hand leading to a new wing...

Hild-sama smiles, "Magic of course. Besides, it isn't really ice, it just looks like it. Otherwise it'd be really cold here."

Usagi nods. "Yes, I bet it would be. No way you could wear something that revealing, Mom.." she says in a teasing tone of voice, reaching over to lightly poke at the bottom of the V neckline of her mother's gown.

Hild-sama smiles, "Hey, even a woman my age like to show off her body you know." she grins and teases, "Besides, weren't you saying you want to try out clothing like mine?"

Usagi nods. "Yes, that sounds like fun! But, I think I couldn't borrow your dresses, they..." with a pointed look down at her own chest, "Wouldn't fit right in some places. You really were blessed, huh?"

Hild-sama smirks, "Blessed isn't the word I'd use, that's more for the other side than ours you know. Don't worry, we can have something made up for you, or teach you how to magic up clothing."

Usagi winks. "Fine then, as dear old Mako-chan would say, you're the one with the most 'talent' in this room." she says, trying not to giggle.

Hild-sama smiles, "I can't wait to meet your friends Usagi-chan. They seem like such fun."

Usagi nods happily. "Oh, they are, though the only ones I've really been in contact with since I arrived here are Ami and Makoto. Rei, you know of, and while I hear Minako's around, she just hasn't shown up where I could see her yet. She's the most fun to go out boy-watching with."

Hild-sama says, "Makoto and Ami are probably the best ones to approach first. Rei would take one look at me with her senses and start throwing wards at me."

Usagi nods. "Yeah, she would. She's got a very firey temper, too." Usagi reaches up to rub her forhead slightly. "Ami and Makoto are very sweet together when you watch them interact, fair warning."

Hild-sama chuckles, "I'm sure it will be fine." she quirks her head at you, "Have you figured out what we are yet Usagi-chan?"

Usagi tilts her head to one side, thinking. In spite of what others may think, she does have a brain, and she does use it, she just likes to be underestimated and to have fun when she's not fighting. "'Blessed' is a term the other side uses, a city of crystal-ice, and... a succubus for a personal assistant. We're demons, aren't we?"

Hild-sama smiles and nods, "Exactly right Usagi-chan. My proper title is The Daimakaicho Hild. If you decide to be my heir, you will be The Daimakoujo Usagi. My other daughter is the Goddess Urd, the Norn of the Past. Her half sisters, same father but a different mother, are Belldandy the Norn of the Present and Skuld The Norn of the Future."

Usagi thinks on this a few minutes, one detail rising to the surface. "I have sisters now? I could barely handle a younger brother..." she thinks of the pranks Shingo pulled, like adjusting the scale (which set off her diet panic in the first place) or filling her shampoo bottle with bugs. "Yeah, like this, Rei will definitely throw a hissy fit."

Hild-sama nods, "There isn't really much she could do to harm you now Usagi-chan, even if she does have a fit. Her wards would really be more than a nuisance, unless a Goddess blesses them. Technically, you have one sister. Belldandy and Skuld aren't my children, and you aren't their father's child."

Usagi gives Hild a slightly odd look. "Urd's my sister, right? And Belldandy and Skuld are Urd's sisters too, so, that makes us all sisters." Funny how logic works around the moon bunny. "I'm sure if I put it like that, then they'll see the light."

Hild-sama says, "In a sense. I don't get along all that well with Urd. Being that we're on different sides of the fence. She doesn't even write or call or anything." she shrugs. then grins and magics Usagi's robe into a duplicate of her dress, but with pink instead of red. And minus all the jewelry.

Usagi nods. "Well, I'm here now Mama, I won't let you be lonely like that, okay?" she says in an ernest voice, the shift of textures against her skin having her glance down... and down... CUTE! Sexy, but the pink adds a nice -her- touch to the whole ensamble. "Wow that's low cut... but cute!"

Hild-sama smiles and leans over to kiss you softly on your forehead. "Thank you dear." then sits back, "I thought you would like that." then holds out a hand two pearl like strings of pink stones in them... Wait, are those pink sapphires? "For now, these should suffice for limiters. " she smiles. "And will go better against your hair that regular diamonds." Nope, apparently they're pink diamonds.

Usagi blinks as the worth of what they are sinks in. Pink diamonds? She leans in closer, studying the stones intensely. Well, at least she knows she won't break the stone! if anything snaps, it'll be the strings. "They're lovely, mother..." Slowly, carefully, she takes the strands and with the ease of practice wraps each one around the base of her buns, tucking the stray ends into the bun itself so the mass of hair holds it in place. Then, a little shyly, she asks, "How do they look?"

Hild-sama smiles, "They look very lovely dear. The pink does go well against your hair. I'm sure your friends will agree. " she smiles some more, she just loves being called mother. Then cocks her head a bit, "I wonder how this will affect your transformation..."

Usagi smiles back, a tiny bit nervous. "Well, there's only one way to find out..." she stands up from the couch, and cups her hands over where her heart should be. "Moon Nielfhelm Power... Make-Up!" Her hands shoot up to the ceiling and cue the modesty lights----- no. wait. the modesty lights don't show up for once. Her demoness gown shimmers, becomes black ribbons of tulle that swirl around her figure, first tightening to form the familiar white leotard, then swirl and flow to form first the skirt, the already indecently short skirt now opaque blue at the top and... erm.. not just fading to a darker color at the hem, but the weave loosening so that it's transparent at said hem. The ribbons keep flowing down to form thigh high stilluetto boots, the heels clear glass, the boots themselves blood red with nordic knotwork tracing along the sides. From there the ribbons flash upwards, engulfing her hands in, for once in her life, fingerless lace gloves, black like the tulle ribbon that's now going around her neck, forming into her trademark bows and extending into two largely decorative black wings. On her scarf, too, are the nordic knotwork instead of the thin white line, and unlike her previous senshi outfits, the neckline's... a bit lower. Not as low as her mothers, but definitely flashing cleavage, enough to make the bow on the front of the blouse redundant, and after a second that vanishes, the only decoration at the base of the V is her transformation broach. The tiara's the same, but the jewel in the tiara, and on her buns, now match the pink diamonds her mother gave her, and the eye make up is... dramatic. good enough for clubbing. She lowers her hands, falling into the classic 'i'll punish you' pose, and comes out of the transformation.

Hild-sama grins, "Oh, that looks wonderful Usagi-chan. Your uniform looks much nice now I think. Fit for a Princess of Nifleheim." she stands up and walks around you, "Yes, I have to say I like the changes." and magics up a full length mirror so you can see for yourself.

Usagi looks at that mirror, and poses slightly. "Well, there's no way that they'll miss what I am now with this, but... yeah, I do like it! It'll certainly distract the enemy." She giggles slightly. "And, the bow that was here before... it always really hit my chest..."

Hild-sama nods, "Shall we go see some of your friends Usagi-chan? Let them know you're okay? I can toss an illusion up over your clothes to make them look like something normal. And hide your marks."

Usagi looks at her gloves, and reaches up to lightly touch her marks. "For some reason, I don't want to hide them, but... we really should, huh?" She sighs, and releases the transformation, returning to her Hild-mama style dress. "Yes, we should at least tell Ami and Makoto I'm okay." She pauses, a gleam entering her eyes. "Hild-mama, there's a dark queen from my world that landed here as well, Beryl, and I had been working hard on befriending her here rather than start up that old war. Should we make overtures?"

Hild-sama considers that, "Well, we can hide them till you explain it to them, then it should be okay to drop the illusions." and casts a quick illusion spell on you to hide them and make your dress look normal. She considers this Beryl, "Yes, I think that would be a good idea."

- Yuki's Apartment -

Makoto is not a happy person these days. She got home one night to find her home a pile of rubble and Ami nowhere to be found. Since then she's been living out of a bag at her alternate universe daughter's home hoping someone will give her some answers since the local 'authorities'have been no help at all. She doesn't evebn know if Ami was inside but with each day that goes by the hope dies a little more. Yuki's out at her job this evening, leaving Makoto on her own, laying on the couch and staring at the TV, taking in the local weather.

Suddenly, the ground starts shaking under you and lightning flashes outside your window. A large intricate rune circle slowly starts forming on your floor. Something big is apparently happening.

Hild-sama appears suddenly in the center of the circle, Usagi by her side, in a flash of lightning that seems to enter the apartment as a transformer outside gives off a shower of sparks as it falls from the poll. Lukcily, it isn't one for this building.

Makoto blinks and within seconds has transformed into Sailor Jupiter, flexing her fingers. If something's attacking she's going to take advantage of the stress relief. Whatever this is will get the full nin yards 'lightning goddess' treatment.

Makoto blinkblinks and relaxes at the sight of Usagi. She runs up to give the blonde a hug, not having known if the Princess might have been at Faith's. "Oh thank the gods you're allright!"

Usagi takes in the fact that it's Jupiter that's greeting them, and resists the urge to whap her mom on the back of the head. "Moooom, did you have to be so dramatic? We could have arrived outside the building and come to her front door, you know?" she says, a touch of exasperation in her voice before wrapping her arms around Jupiter tightly, returning the hug firmly. "I'm okay, I just... had a bit of a long nap, that's all. I'm here now..."

Hild-sama smiles, "It's part of the job description dear. And believe me, that was holding back as much as I can." the streamers of her dress slowly float down around her as they settle. She takes in Makoto's transformed state and raises an eyebrow, "Though perhaps we should have called ahead."

Makoto barely seems to notice hilde. Bad manners but this is the first ray of hope in her life in days. "If you're safe then Ami may have been away.Was Ami with you, Usagi-chan? Do you know where she is??" She de-transforms in a whirlwind of green and pink ribbon. in her natural state you can clearly see she's been crying a lot. She's all red and puffy and... this isn't Mako-chan

Usagi shakes her head. "No, Ami wasn't with me. I had gotten a bad shock, and fallen into a crystal coccoon for a while. Hild found me and kept me safe till I woke up again. I don't know anything that's happened since that explosion..." she says, leaving alot out, but every word the truth. She knows the look in Makoto's eyes, she looked just as bad after Mamochan had gotten captured by the negaverse.

Hild-sama nods, "I haven't heard word of her either I'm sorry to say. But I can send people out to look for her once we return home if you want." She has the perfect person in mind too.

Makoto bites her lip and nods slowly. "Kay..." She finally seems to catch up with reality and looks to Hilde. "Oh I'm sorry." she bows politely. "Can I get you two anything? I'm sure Yuki-chan won't mind. And... If you can help I'd be so grateful... but she hasn't gotten ahold of me and none of the hospitals have seen her so... I think AMi-chan's..." she bites her lip again and glances to Usagi.

Usagi smiles reassuringly. "I'm sure she's not. I would have felt it, the way I've felt all of your deaths, each time... I'm sure she'll turn up, Mako-chan." She steps forward to hug her friend again briefly, reassuringly. "And, if she is... then... I'll do what I can to get her back, all right?" She taps the broach on her shirt meaningfully, then glances over towards Hild. "Please, I hate not knowing if she's okay or not."

Hild-sama smiles, "Don't worry, we'll find her. And even if she is, it won't be a problem. You'd be surprised where my servants can get themselves into." then quirks her head, "Just a coffee for me, thank you." as she takes a few steps forward from where the circle was on the floor.

Makoto nods and smiles softly, rushing into the the kitchenette to get some coffee, tea, soda, sandwiches. "I'm glad you're Allright Usagi-chan. So. Who's your friend?" She pours some coffee for Hild and lays out everything else for whoever wants it. It keeps her mind occupied.

Usagi says cheerfully, with all the tact we've come to know and expect from Usagi, "I made a wish and now Hild's my mom. Makoto Kino, this is Hild, a ruler of one of the planes connected to this world." Truth, truth, and truth, she just didn't mention what plane, now, did she? "Hild-mama, this is my dear friend, Makoto."

And yes, it might be noted that Usagi's hair is the most visible change, having gone from golden to the white of Queen Serenity... and Hild.

Hild-sama smiles and offers her hand to Makoto, "It's nice to meet you Makoto. Once Usagi-chan got settled in, she wanted to check on her friends." She seems quite pleasant, what kind of a plane would she be ruling. "I've heard good things about you."

Makoto blinkblinks and bows politely again. "Ahh.. Nice to meet you, Hild-san..." she shakes Hild's hand and grabs a soda for herself. "I don't think usagi has anything _but_ good things to say about people." she gestures to the couch and pulls up a chair for herself. "I'm glad you came. I've been feeling a little isolated. No word from Minako or Rei lately."

Usagi smiles. "Well, that's because I'm surrounded by good people!" she says cheerfully, sitting down easily on the couch and absentmindedly reaching up to straighten her hair slightly and check with fingertips if the strands of pink stones are still around the base of her buns. "I'm glad to come, honestly. I'm sorry I didn't stop by sooner..."

Hild-sama smiles and sits down next to Usagi, crossing her long legs. "Please, call me Hild. Usagi was asleep inside a giant crystal for awhile, or I'm sure she would have been by. She just woke up today." she pats Usagi softly on the shoulder then glances around the apartment before picking up her coffee and taking a sip.

Makoto smiles. "I like the new look, Usagi-chan... So... Hilde.. You're usagi's mother now..? How does that work? What's this about a wish?"

Usagi nods. "I said aloud that I wish I had a mom like her, who was here and that I could talk to, and this booming voice said Wish Granted, and things went kinda special effect-y for a few minutes."

Hild-sama nods, "That's essentially it. Niddhog grants a wish if it determines someone qualifies for one. If she hadn't been with me, someone would have been by to offer one to her. Once she made the wish, Niddhog rewrote reality to make it happen." she glances at her daughter, "She seems to be taking this remarkably well."

Makoto says, "I've seen a lot of odd things in my life..." And things definately got odder since she was dragged into this world. Why were none of her wishes ever answered? she wonders. Her parents, Ami, Yuki... "Well.. Like I said usagi-chan. Things will work out. They allways do."

Usagi nods. "They will, as long as we're together." She thinks a few seconds, then turns to look at Hild. "Mom, can Makoto come stay with us for a little bit? I know odd things seem to bother her sometimes, like that jerk who sent her porn of us and watched at the window to see if we'd get upset..."

Hild-sama blinks, "I don't see why not." she glances to Makoto, "Would you like to come to me home with us Makoto? You'd have to take a couch tonight, I'm having my palace renovated, but it should be finished tomorrow."

Makoto blinks "Well... Sure. I guess a change of scenery can't hurt. And Yuki won't have to watch me sulk..." she smiles a little more. She's so kind. I sometimes with she was my daughter, you know? I'm glad to know she's the kind of person Ami and i would... you know.

Usagi smiles kindly at Makoto. "Yeah, kids from alternate timelines or the future can be rather disorienting, huh? She's alot like her mom." Usagi states, giving a big compliment to mother and daughter both with that one statement. "Where Mom lives is so pretty, a city designed to look like everything's made of ice, and I really want to explore the park I saw from the window near a lake..."

Hild-sama smiles, "Why don't you gather anything you'd like to take with you, and leave Yuki a note so she won't worry. And make a trip to the bathroom. Planar teleports can be a bit unsettling to some."

Makoto ooohs and nods. "Ami's gonna .... Will want to see that." she corrects herself. "I just have my gymbag and a couple things Yuki picked up for me..." she runs off to tidy up the food and write a note. She fills her backpack with some personal items and as suggested, makes a bathroom stop

Usagi smiles happily. "I fully intend to show everything to Ami once we find her." She stretches her arms over her head, still a tiny bit kinked up from her long sleep, and waits for Makoto to get ready to go. "I think Yuki'll probably smile at the thought of you getting out for a little bit."

Hild-sama nods, "It's not good to stay cooped up in one place. I think getting out will do you good." then considers something, "I could have the chefs make us a picnic lunch for tomorrow and we could go down to the park..."

Makoto blinks. Hilde must be rich to have personal cheifs. "Sure.. Sounds like it could be fun." Would be better with Ami, but she tries to make a consious effort to be more cheerful for Usagi-chan and her new mother.

Usagi stands up and walks to where the circle was before, eyes twinkling happily. "That sounds like lots of fun, mom! I want to see the trees that look like ice but aren't." She rocks back and forth on her feet, seemingly the same cheerful oblivious girl that Makoto's always known.

Hild-sama smiles and stands up to join Usagi, waiting for Makoto to join them and then... Opens her mouth and starts singing. Only it sounds like she's singing multiple parts of a song in multiple voices all at the same time. The rune circle from before begins reforming, spiralling outward from her feet.

Makoto smiles as she writes Yuki a note of thanks and that she'd call soon. She scoopsup her bag and nods to the two of you."Allright. That's everything, I think"

Usagi closes her eyes, listening to Hild sing and resisting the faint urge to join in. She knows her voice isn't that good (a few embarassing tapes made during a karaoke trip convinced her) and dosen't want to mess up whatever her mom's doing. "Guess that's all aboard for my new home then. Best close your eyes, the reality warp's a bit disorienting."

Makoto blinkblinks at the singing and rushes over to the pair, doing as Usagi instructs and closing her eyes, focusing on the singing.

Hild-sama's song reaches it's crescendo, and with a surge of bright light and a rumble of either earth or thunder, the trio is gone.

- Hild's Tower: Hild's Office -

The arrival here is much quieter than the one back on the mortal plane. Guess this place is built for it.

Makoto falls on her ass in an undignified *thud*

Usagi opens her eyes again, and smiles. "We're home." She steps out of the circle and spins around a bit, then reaches down to help Makoto back to her feet. "Makochan, there's one other thing to tell you, but, I didn't know if Yuki's apartment was being watched or not, so it had to wait till we got here. Mom's line of work."

Hild-sama chuckles a bit and walks over to sit down behind her desk. This is Usagi's show after all.

Makoto boggles at the view out the window. "This place is like... the utter opposite of Twisted... I've never heard of anything like it in what I've read"

Usagi nods. "It's great, isn't it? This is Nielfhelm, though I'm not sure if I'm pronouncing it correctly. Many non-humans make their home here." Polite way of saying it's the home of demons. "Mom's the leader here. And, because of the wish, I got turned at least partially into what she is, though it hasn't been decided if I'm going to be her heir or not."

Hild-sama smiles, "It's Niflheim dear." she corrects, but lets Usagi handle her friend, she knows her best after all.

Makoto blinks. "Changed? Is that why your hair is silver, usagi-chan?" She looks back to hide for a moment and then back out the window. Easilly the nicest scenery she's seen since the was last on Earth. Living in Twisted has opening her up to many things so she's not too fazed by the idea of non-humans. Technically the senshi aren't quite human either.

Usagi smiles just a touch indulgently at how well Makoto's accepting it. "Uh-huh. I'm still me, just, got a few new things to learn." She walks over to stand by her friend's side, looking out the window as well, down at the city. "The race that lives here is called demons." Final bombshell dropped, let's really hope it dosen't explode messily. "And Mother's the leader. You can see why I didn't want anyone overhearing..." she swallows, hoping Makoto dosen't reject her outright because of this. "I don't want to loose anyone over this, but... I'll understand if you do. You're my friend first, senshi second, after all..."

Hild-sama watches Makoto quietly, waiting to see what her reaction is going to be...

Makoto says, "Demons, huh...." she looks back out at the city. "Seems like a nice place..." She shrugs and turns back to the two of you. "I've seen worse..." she grins. "This isn't some optical issusion covering lakes of fire and tortured souls, ne?" she chuckles. She trusts Usagi's character judgement completely.

Usagi shakes her head. "Not that I'm aware of. So, it sounds like it's okay to let the spell hiding my marks fade, mom..." such a baby, needing her mom's help with this, of course, she only became demonic today, no wonder it was giving her trouble. And, when her mom lets the spell go, her crescent moon is there... red, instead of yellow, and two smaller ones appear as well, one under each eye. As for her dress, well...ahem... think Hild's, but pink where there's red. "I think I can be much happier here than I ever could on Twisted's streets."

Hild-sama smiles, "Why would demons want to live in such a place Makoto? What you're describing is Hell, not Niflheim. Yes, Hell is a nasty place. But fortunately, it's a mostly self running system. And believe me, if someone has damaged their soul so much that they go there, they deserve every moment of it. Niflheim is where my demons live and work." and she does let the spell go.

Makoto blinks... "Well... I hope I never see it then.... she wows and looks usagi over. "Definately a no look for you, Usagi-chan. Ami would be bright red seeing you in that, I think." she grins"

Usagi puts one hand behind her head and strikes a pose for a couple seconds, then giggles. "It's based on my mom's dress. Do you like it?" She swishes the skirt a little, and blushes, ducking her head down slightly at a thought. "How do you think Mamochan would react?"

Hild-sama smirks a bit at that, "Probably a nasal hemmorage."

Makoto laughs softly. "All I'll say is... I wouldn't mind the chance to see Ami in something similar." she winks

2009-03-13 (PreU) Rooftop water fight.

2012-02-26T16:37:42Z

Devi:

{{Logsummary|
Title=Rooftop water fight.
|Summary=
|Who=[[Devi]], [[Lakshmi]], [[Mei]], [[Xue]]
|Date=March 13th, 2009
|Where=Twisted Street - Another Way
|}}

Twisted Street - Another Way

Another way down the Twisted Street, things become more stable. The dark clouds peel back and reveal a nice sunny day, or perhaps a sunny night, it's hard to tell on the Street. Buildings are stable here, and tend to stay in one place for longer than a few minutes as in other areas. Dimensional doorways and portals spin in and out of existence, warping time and space. Expelling people, expelling homes, expelling monsters. The street is cracked and broken, and has not been maintained in years. A constant wind blows through the area. Off to one side of the street, a large stair case spirals it's way into the clouds. With the nature of the landscape there's no way of knowing if it origianly had been built that way or not.
------------------------------------------------------------------

Xue is actually sitting up on a rooftop for once, out in the open, enjoying the moonlight in a rare time it's out in this strange place. Her eyes are distant, as if lost in thought.

Mei is out, carefully holding a crystal infront of her, walking very very slowly, somewhat tranced. Definantly following some variety of magical power. She's pretty dull looking.

Evil_Devi isn't so dull looking, with her balloons of warm water that will turn you temporarly purple. Since her last attack didn't go so well, she's done better this time. Out of nowhere, a door will open in the sky, and drop what is close to 300 balloons on the whole of the area.

Xue blinks as shes suddenly warm and wet..... GEE that sounded dirty. She looks down, and sees her entire arm is... purple? She sweatdrops. As much as she likes the color, she doesn't need to be COVERED in it! Her eyes flash blue, and the water covering her freezes over, flaking off in small flakes. This, of course, doesn't remove the purple color, but shes at LEAST not soaking wet. She stands up, and begins to look around, specificly up at the door that served as the source of these things -.-

Mei's ... pretty much flattened by the attack, her body sort of flooding out a bit, her ears flattened.. "Ow.. ...." actually she coughs and sputters before swirling her hands to form a large bubble of water.. her pink satin mage armor is ruined.. and .. wah.. she begins focusing her energy out to throw her hand up and sort of let non purple water rain down on herself.

Evil_Devi cackles in the sky as she watches. Mei can go ahead and try and take a shower in the middle of the street, but the purple on her skin and clothes won't wash off for at least 3 hours. Just long enough for one to really embaress themselves and feel like they are explaining all day what's happened to them. "VICTORY FOR ME! Oi, does this mean you two are all washed up? Oh! To bad it wasn't green, you could be 'green' with envy!!" Devi appers laying on her back on nothingness in the sky, holding her stomach as she giggles madly. "Oh you should have seen your faces." She rolls up into a sitting postion, her legs crossed, as she melodramtically wipes her eyes. "That was fun."

Xue gazes at the newcomer, speaking a few words in a language Devi wouldnt recognize, and her eyes glowing with blue light a moment as she observes the floating person. While the spell attempting to analyze Devi functions, she smirks "Effective, but simple. I fail to see the purpose, aside from... well, slight amusement". Her hand, suprisingly, is NOT at her sword presently.

Mei takes a moment .. and smiles, taking a stone from her bag to hurl at Devi with a rather lopsided grin. Should the stone hit Devi, it would explode in pink shimmering glitter, the variety that just keeps glimmering for a full day. ... WHy is Mei carrying pink sparkles? Probably best not to ask. If it misses.. some NPC will be sparkling all day... like some variety of gay tinkerbell...

Evil_Devi grins at Xue, and points at her and laughs. "Yer a piece of work, kid." Devi giggles. Xue's spell will show Devi as an asteral creature, and a Mazuko if her scan goes that far. Devi rolls her head towards Mei, and grins evilly. "Hi." Devi 'takes one for the team as it were' and lets the stone hit her, covering her in sparkels. Sprouting wings, she cackles again.

Mei smiles cheerfully "You're a super star, Oblivion spawn." she rather daintily steps on her toes, not looking that bad in purple. however the cute curls she'd spent time putting in are relatively ruined.. "Those sparkles will follow your essence where ever you go Devi." she bounces on her toes, shaking excess liquid off and producing a towel from a small pouch through some variety of magic to dry her long dull as dishwater hair out.. "teehee." she commented.

Xue raises an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing, but her smirk remaining in place, as her spell tells her all she needs. An archmage as old as she isn't used to being called 'kid' however.... and knows full well that signature, from her encounters in Neotokyo and Metropolis "So is THAT what you are.... interesting". As the sparkles cover Devi, and her name is revealed by Mei, she crosses her arms, appearently not worried in the slightest "Oh, so YOUR the Devi whos been causing all the ruckus ive heard about...? MOST interesting". She otherwise doesn't seem in a rush to do much more than stare. It WAS just a water balloon, after all, and colors can be removed magicly.

Mei smiles cheerfully "You're a super star, Oblivion spawn." she rather daintily steps on her toes, not looking that bad in purple. however the cute curls she'd spent time putting in are relatively ruined.. "Those sparkles will follow your essence where ever you go Devi." she bounces on her toes, shaking excess liquid off and producing a towel from a small pouch through some variety of magic to dry her long dull as dishwater hair out.. "teehee." she commented.

Evil_Devi laughs. "Well, Mei, at least I can be mostly ok with people playing jokes on me. I'm not going to get my big bad friends to attack me." Devi smiles and turns to Xue. "Well, I've never really done any harm. Regardless of what people think or say." Devi casts a digusted glance to the gorgon below her. Not even bothering to twitch, Devi changes Mei's clothes into noodles and smirks.

Mei is naked...? She makes a face "I don't believe I even have any friends, Devi D..." she commented, now nude, although she really doesn't have much to hide, Pretty standard, No pubes, a tatoo around her navel, a piercing in her navel flesh, and really not a whole lot of body fat. "She makes a face again, wrapping her towel around her tan-line free body."

Xue hhmm's, and shakes her head at the goings on. Her eyes flash blue once more "Ya know, it ain't polite to do that to people. Clothes and equipment can be hard to come by, specially here. THAT makes you NOT as harmless as you think. Suggest you leave her be, unless you want to make something of it.... ?". Shes no sailor senshi, or even entirely good, but she CAN play the hero, too.... on occasion.

Evil_Devi waves dismissivly towards Mei. "Yes, fine, call them what you will, hired bodyguards, whatnot." Devi shrugs, and vanishes, giving Xue a mocking salute, clicking her heels. "My manners ain't what they used to be." Devi grins and causes Xue to suddenly not be wearing any boots. The boots will be found hidden in the area, along with Mei's clothes. Devi's not entirly evil, but she does have a rep to keep up.

Mei's fingers go to her hair "I do so wish she hadn't done that, it was a gift from my new master." she mumbled.. " So I'm going to have to try to figure out where he bought it." she shrugs "Like anyone would defend me Devi. they just happened to follow my lead for a change." she takes a breath "Oh don't bother. The creature tries to kill babies obviously they are beyond any sembelance of reasoning." With that Mei takes from her belt a roll of bandages to wrap around her chest to cover them up.

Xue stands there smirking. Her boots go... nowhere. Her astral barrier, raised when she saw Devi do what she did to Mei, works as intended. It's not invulnerable, but it would take more effort to break than just moving objects would require. Peering down from the rooftop, she points to a heap off to the side "Are those them?". Being high up has it's advantages. She drops to the ground, and raises an eyebrow "i've met many creatures that would happily kill a baby just because they could, but that were still intelligent enough to reason with, with the right method employed".

Mei's fingers peer around to see if the pile is her clothing, her hands reaching to raise the garments with her fingertips glowing "We've met before, you showed me the protection glyph.." she offered quietly, "Devi D is a part of Oblivion the Mazoku and exists simply to create chaos, they both wish to harm my former husband through my child.. needless to say the child is no longer a means as she is dead and well my dear former love could care less about my safety or hers, he fled once I was suitably pregnant." she offered, sighing "I apologize for my over share." she murmured, examining the pile of clothing carefully.

Xue shakes her head "Aahh... now i remember you". She nods "Oblivion is known to me.... he was insidious in Neotokyo.... destroyed an entire commercial district in a matter of seconds. If he has minions now, even that he's here.... this doesn't bode well". She does give a rare sympathetic look "I can relate to abandonment more than you would think. Let me know if you need any help with anything. That includes defense".

Mei takes a deep breath, tapping the garment to pop it on, the bandages and towel poofing "I am an apprentice under Skeeve now, the flight from Oblivion opened up my magic in horrible ways, would you care to have some tea?" she takes a soft breath and sighs "I know nothing of Oblivion, nor do I necessarily wish to go head to head with any such beast, I will however do what I can to obliterate that hellbeast bitch of his. I do believe he called her a general." she mumbled.

Xue nods, sweatdropping slightly at the outfit "Skeeve is DEFINATELY one of the most competant mages ive ever met. Your in good hands with him.... and some tea would be nice, thanks". She manages a light smile "I know enough. Of her, i know little more than what she is. If she is his general, than she must be quite powerful. Genera and Priest are given by mazoku to their minions only when said minions are second only to themselves, and completely loyal."

Mei rolls her shoulders.. "Skeeve is just teaching me proper magic, I'm only capable of doing anything of value in crisis through ancient magic." she mumbled.. blotting her clothing dry. Definantly Skeeve's work. She concentrates, taking a tea pot out of a small void "its really quite odd, the other Mazoku was quite pleasant to me. I was very fond of dear little brother." she murmured.. She settles onto a small stack of milk crates, eyes closed as she makes the kettle whistle, tea cups appearing. "Skeeve was casually teaching me for quite some time, only recently has he become a proper teacher." she offered.

Xue raises an eyebrow "'Ancient' magic?". In her world, theres just 'magic'. "Mazoku are as intelligent, in many case moreso, than any other sentient race, and just as varied. That you might find one here as such is no suprise. She takes one of the cups, sitting simply on the ground, leaning against the wall "Well, no sense teaching yuo all out if you werent at a certain level of skill yet. It's likely to avoid wasting his time on someone he wasn't sure would go the distance.

Xue raises an eyebrow "'Ancient' magic?'". In her world, theres just 'magic'. "Mazoku are as intelligent, in many case moreso, than any other sentient race, and just as varied. That you might find one here as such is no suprise". She takes one of the cups, sitting simply on the ground, leaning against the wall "Well, no sense teaching yuo all out if you werent at a certain level of skill yet. It's likely to avoid wasting his time on someone he wasn't sure would go the distance. *fixed*"

Mei ers a bit "Its older magic that is more powerful but far more dangerous and draining.. it tends to come naturally and in times of danger.. For me its usually healing or protective.. I put myself in a coma for quite some time." she pauses, offering one of the simple earthenware cups to Xue, her small smile showing. "I do believe in parallels Mazoku are like the great shadow lords of the outlands of my world.." she offered, pausing hesitantly "The other Mazoku I've been around was Phibrizo, who taught me a few very handy tricks and allowed me to summon him once." she murmured.. "Which I guess was a shocking revelation to some.. I liked him very much and appreciated his company."

Xue nods "Sounds like what we call chaos magic back home. The caster, rather than shaping the arcane, just summoned it and let it take whatever form it wanted". She accepts the cup, and stares at Mei, her gaze piercing, as if she was looking right into Mei's soul. Which she isn't. "I know who that is, too. In the sphere their both from, Phibrizo is the second-most-powerful mazoku in the world. Oblivion, to my understanding, isn't even a fracion of that, and any he has now has likely only been gained since coming here, since he was destroyed in Neotokyo".

Mei mms a bit "Perhaps when you destroyed him, the magic simply sent him away instead of destroying him." she offered. Mei's soul is a rather terrifying patchwork of memories ; so it is best not to look there. "I.. have a great respect for Phibrizo, Oblivion, not so much." she offered, quietly "I'd much rather avoid his bullshit." she takes her tea to sip "Divorced and digging graves, not exactly the freedom I imagined when I arrived here." she commented, watching the moon and becoming quiet.

Xue laughs slightly "I didn't destroy him. I just heard about it later. An entire family of mages, among others, teamed up, immobilized him, and then dealt a finishing blow to him, is how i was told the tale". She shakes her head "As for respect, be wary where you place it. Simply because you saw one face of Phibrizo doesn't mean it was his nature. He WAS called 'hellmaster' for a reason, and was very fond of innocent manipulation. The easiest way to control someone is to let them think THEY are in control". She takes a sip of tea "Freedom is never what people think it is. Much knowledge is needed to truely take advantage of 'freedom'. Knowledge Skeeve can give you. As for the bullshit, i've found it never seems to stop following some"

Mei smiles a bit "Phibrizo probably does not scare me because I am a monster to some degree, species wise, not that I act like a monster." she commented, taking a sip. "ANd I do agree, I've learned my lesson about offering my friendship out so freely.. I trust Skeeve because he is aware of a few tidbits about me and has done nothing to exploit those tidbits at this time." she murmured "I am building an orphanage in the near future, your protective spells would be most appreciated at that time." she commented dully.. "I have yet to find a pure water source here that is free of unpleasant memories or its own will or deep enough for me to submerge fully in without a good deal of work, can you think of any salt water bodies of water that are deep?"

Xue smirks slightly "What makes a monster, what makes a man....". She nods "I'm going to be making a refugee run from an outlying area of Twisted to the road. Any children in that group ill be sure to bring by. As for water, it's VERY scarce here. I can't find really any non-corrupted sources. The only way to make such here is to collect a large amount, and cleanse it, unless the taint you mean is different"

Mei smiles a bit "I have .. a fresh water source, if you ever need to take a bit.." she murmured.. "But it is highly enchanted, which could be a challenge.. " she stops, biting her lip "I can hear sounds within water if I am trying to uncorrupt it, most of the water I have found in this place yells viciously.. and it is very hard to work with." she offered, quietly, her smile showing.

Xue nods "Unfortunately, i'm no geomancer. I can command the arcane flow of ether, but little with regard to spirits. Enchantments, however, i can usually handle". She smirks, finishing her tea, and standing "Can you blame it shouting in this place, though? Everything seems touched by a chaotic hand here in some way, even before coming here... " he offers back the cup "Thanks for the tea, but i really need to get back to the Usual. The last of my beacons are placed, so i need to prep for going out there soon".

Mei smiles a bit "I think .. This place is where you go when your home world grows tired of your antics." she winks, standing up. "I'm not a geomancer, but I am skilled at finding water." she offered, taking out a small vial to hand to Xue. "Here, an energy restoring potion, use it well." she offered, collecting her teaset to stuff back into nowhere and prepare herself to leave "Hopefully I am less purple when I return to the outside world."

Xue takes it, and nods "Thanks again. I imagine i'll need it, although i don't intend to go alone". She makes an arcane gesture, and a glowing purple portal opens before her "It IS a pretty color... if it doesnt fade, ill think up a way to get it to go away magicly. Until next time, Mei!". she steps in, and it bursts like a soap bubble a moment later, small particles of magic drifting like grains of sand, before they to wink out.

2009-03-13 (PreU) Rooftop water fight.

2012-02-26T16:37:30Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Rooftop water fight. |Summary= |Who=Devi, Lakshmi, Mei, Xue |Date=March 13th, 2009 |Where= |}} Twisted Street - Another Way Another way ..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Rooftop water fight.
|Summary=
|Who=[[Devi]], [[Lakshmi]], [[Mei]], [[Xue]]
|Date=March 13th, 2009
|Where=
|}}

Twisted Street - Another Way

Another way down the Twisted Street, things become more stable. The dark clouds peel back and reveal a nice sunny day, or perhaps a sunny night, it's hard to tell on the Street. Buildings are stable here, and tend to stay in one place for longer than a few minutes as in other areas. Dimensional doorways and portals spin in and out of existence, warping time and space. Expelling people, expelling homes, expelling monsters. The street is cracked and broken, and has not been maintained in years. A constant wind blows through the area. Off to one side of the street, a large stair case spirals it's way into the clouds. With the nature of the landscape there's no way of knowing if it origianly had been built that way or not.
------------------------------------------------------------------

Xue is actually sitting up on a rooftop for once, out in the open, enjoying the moonlight in a rare time it's out in this strange place. Her eyes are distant, as if lost in thought.

Mei is out, carefully holding a crystal infront of her, walking very very slowly, somewhat tranced. Definantly following some variety of magical power. She's pretty dull looking.

Evil_Devi isn't so dull looking, with her balloons of warm water that will turn you temporarly purple. Since her last attack didn't go so well, she's done better this time. Out of nowhere, a door will open in the sky, and drop what is close to 300 balloons on the whole of the area.

Xue blinks as shes suddenly warm and wet..... GEE that sounded dirty. She looks down, and sees her entire arm is... purple? She sweatdrops. As much as she likes the color, she doesn't need to be COVERED in it! Her eyes flash blue, and the water covering her freezes over, flaking off in small flakes. This, of course, doesn't remove the purple color, but shes at LEAST not soaking wet. She stands up, and begins to look around, specificly up at the door that served as the source of these things -.-

Mei's ... pretty much flattened by the attack, her body sort of flooding out a bit, her ears flattened.. "Ow.. ...." actually she coughs and sputters before swirling her hands to form a large bubble of water.. her pink satin mage armor is ruined.. and .. wah.. she begins focusing her energy out to throw her hand up and sort of let non purple water rain down on herself.

Evil_Devi cackles in the sky as she watches. Mei can go ahead and try and take a shower in the middle of the street, but the purple on her skin and clothes won't wash off for at least 3 hours. Just long enough for one to really embaress themselves and feel like they are explaining all day what's happened to them. "VICTORY FOR ME! Oi, does this mean you two are all washed up? Oh! To bad it wasn't green, you could be 'green' with envy!!" Devi appers laying on her back on nothingness in the sky, holding her stomach as she giggles madly. "Oh you should have seen your faces." She rolls up into a sitting postion, her legs crossed, as she melodramtically wipes her eyes. "That was fun."

Xue gazes at the newcomer, speaking a few words in a language Devi wouldnt recognize, and her eyes glowing with blue light a moment as she observes the floating person. While the spell attempting to analyze Devi functions, she smirks "Effective, but simple. I fail to see the purpose, aside from... well, slight amusement". Her hand, suprisingly, is NOT at her sword presently.

Mei takes a moment .. and smiles, taking a stone from her bag to hurl at Devi with a rather lopsided grin. Should the stone hit Devi, it would explode in pink shimmering glitter, the variety that just keeps glimmering for a full day. ... WHy is Mei carrying pink sparkles? Probably best not to ask. If it misses.. some NPC will be sparkling all day... like some variety of gay tinkerbell...

Evil_Devi grins at Xue, and points at her and laughs. "Yer a piece of work, kid." Devi giggles. Xue's spell will show Devi as an asteral creature, and a Mazuko if her scan goes that far. Devi rolls her head towards Mei, and grins evilly. "Hi." Devi 'takes one for the team as it were' and lets the stone hit her, covering her in sparkels. Sprouting wings, she cackles again.

Mei smiles cheerfully "You're a super star, Oblivion spawn." she rather daintily steps on her toes, not looking that bad in purple. however the cute curls she'd spent time putting in are relatively ruined.. "Those sparkles will follow your essence where ever you go Devi." she bounces on her toes, shaking excess liquid off and producing a towel from a small pouch through some variety of magic to dry her long dull as dishwater hair out.. "teehee." she commented.

Xue raises an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing, but her smirk remaining in place, as her spell tells her all she needs. An archmage as old as she isn't used to being called 'kid' however.... and knows full well that signature, from her encounters in Neotokyo and Metropolis "So is THAT what you are.... interesting". As the sparkles cover Devi, and her name is revealed by Mei, she crosses her arms, appearently not worried in the slightest "Oh, so YOUR the Devi whos been causing all the ruckus ive heard about...? MOST interesting". She otherwise doesn't seem in a rush to do much more than stare. It WAS just a water balloon, after all, and colors can be removed magicly.

Mei smiles cheerfully "You're a super star, Oblivion spawn." she rather daintily steps on her toes, not looking that bad in purple. however the cute curls she'd spent time putting in are relatively ruined.. "Those sparkles will follow your essence where ever you go Devi." she bounces on her toes, shaking excess liquid off and producing a towel from a small pouch through some variety of magic to dry her long dull as dishwater hair out.. "teehee." she commented.

Evil_Devi laughs. "Well, Mei, at least I can be mostly ok with people playing jokes on me. I'm not going to get my big bad friends to attack me." Devi smiles and turns to Xue. "Well, I've never really done any harm. Regardless of what people think or say." Devi casts a digusted glance to the gorgon below her. Not even bothering to twitch, Devi changes Mei's clothes into noodles and smirks.

Mei is naked...? She makes a face "I don't believe I even have any friends, Devi D..." she commented, now nude, although she really doesn't have much to hide, Pretty standard, No pubes, a tatoo around her navel, a piercing in her navel flesh, and really not a whole lot of body fat. "She makes a face again, wrapping her towel around her tan-line free body."

Xue hhmm's, and shakes her head at the goings on. Her eyes flash blue once more "Ya know, it ain't polite to do that to people. Clothes and equipment can be hard to come by, specially here. THAT makes you NOT as harmless as you think. Suggest you leave her be, unless you want to make something of it.... ?". Shes no sailor senshi, or even entirely good, but she CAN play the hero, too.... on occasion.

Evil_Devi waves dismissivly towards Mei. "Yes, fine, call them what you will, hired bodyguards, whatnot." Devi shrugs, and vanishes, giving Xue a mocking salute, clicking her heels. "My manners ain't what they used to be." Devi grins and causes Xue to suddenly not be wearing any boots. The boots will be found hidden in the area, along with Mei's clothes. Devi's not entirly evil, but she does have a rep to keep up.

Mei's fingers go to her hair "I do so wish she hadn't done that, it was a gift from my new master." she mumbled.. " So I'm going to have to try to figure out where he bought it." she shrugs "Like anyone would defend me Devi. they just happened to follow my lead for a change." she takes a breath "Oh don't bother. The creature tries to kill babies obviously they are beyond any sembelance of reasoning." With that Mei takes from her belt a roll of bandages to wrap around her chest to cover them up.

Xue stands there smirking. Her boots go... nowhere. Her astral barrier, raised when she saw Devi do what she did to Mei, works as intended. It's not invulnerable, but it would take more effort to break than just moving objects would require. Peering down from the rooftop, she points to a heap off to the side "Are those them?". Being high up has it's advantages. She drops to the ground, and raises an eyebrow "i've met many creatures that would happily kill a baby just because they could, but that were still intelligent enough to reason with, with the right method employed".

Mei's fingers peer around to see if the pile is her clothing, her hands reaching to raise the garments with her fingertips glowing "We've met before, you showed me the protection glyph.." she offered quietly, "Devi D is a part of Oblivion the Mazoku and exists simply to create chaos, they both wish to harm my former husband through my child.. needless to say the child is no longer a means as she is dead and well my dear former love could care less about my safety or hers, he fled once I was suitably pregnant." she offered, sighing "I apologize for my over share." she murmured, examining the pile of clothing carefully.

Xue shakes her head "Aahh... now i remember you". She nods "Oblivion is known to me.... he was insidious in Neotokyo.... destroyed an entire commercial district in a matter of seconds. If he has minions now, even that he's here.... this doesn't bode well". She does give a rare sympathetic look "I can relate to abandonment more than you would think. Let me know if you need any help with anything. That includes defense".

Mei takes a deep breath, tapping the garment to pop it on, the bandages and towel poofing "I am an apprentice under Skeeve now, the flight from Oblivion opened up my magic in horrible ways, would you care to have some tea?" she takes a soft breath and sighs "I know nothing of Oblivion, nor do I necessarily wish to go head to head with any such beast, I will however do what I can to obliterate that hellbeast bitch of his. I do believe he called her a general." she mumbled.

Xue nods, sweatdropping slightly at the outfit "Skeeve is DEFINATELY one of the most competant mages ive ever met. Your in good hands with him.... and some tea would be nice, thanks". She manages a light smile "I know enough. Of her, i know little more than what she is. If she is his general, than she must be quite powerful. Genera and Priest are given by mazoku to their minions only when said minions are second only to themselves, and completely loyal."

Mei rolls her shoulders.. "Skeeve is just teaching me proper magic, I'm only capable of doing anything of value in crisis through ancient magic." she mumbled.. blotting her clothing dry. Definantly Skeeve's work. She concentrates, taking a tea pot out of a small void "its really quite odd, the other Mazoku was quite pleasant to me. I was very fond of dear little brother." she murmured.. She settles onto a small stack of milk crates, eyes closed as she makes the kettle whistle, tea cups appearing. "Skeeve was casually teaching me for quite some time, only recently has he become a proper teacher." she offered.

Xue raises an eyebrow "'Ancient' magic?". In her world, theres just 'magic'. "Mazoku are as intelligent, in many case moreso, than any other sentient race, and just as varied. That you might find one here as such is no suprise. She takes one of the cups, sitting simply on the ground, leaning against the wall "Well, no sense teaching yuo all out if you werent at a certain level of skill yet. It's likely to avoid wasting his time on someone he wasn't sure would go the distance.

Xue raises an eyebrow "'Ancient' magic?'". In her world, theres just 'magic'. "Mazoku are as intelligent, in many case moreso, than any other sentient race, and just as varied. That you might find one here as such is no suprise". She takes one of the cups, sitting simply on the ground, leaning against the wall "Well, no sense teaching yuo all out if you werent at a certain level of skill yet. It's likely to avoid wasting his time on someone he wasn't sure would go the distance. *fixed*"

Mei ers a bit "Its older magic that is more powerful but far more dangerous and draining.. it tends to come naturally and in times of danger.. For me its usually healing or protective.. I put myself in a coma for quite some time." she pauses, offering one of the simple earthenware cups to Xue, her small smile showing. "I do believe in parallels Mazoku are like the great shadow lords of the outlands of my world.." she offered, pausing hesitantly "The other Mazoku I've been around was Phibrizo, who taught me a few very handy tricks and allowed me to summon him once." she murmured.. "Which I guess was a shocking revelation to some.. I liked him very much and appreciated his company."

Xue nods "Sounds like what we call chaos magic back home. The caster, rather than shaping the arcane, just summoned it and let it take whatever form it wanted". She accepts the cup, and stares at Mei, her gaze piercing, as if she was looking right into Mei's soul. Which she isn't. "I know who that is, too. In the sphere their both from, Phibrizo is the second-most-powerful mazoku in the world. Oblivion, to my understanding, isn't even a fracion of that, and any he has now has likely only been gained since coming here, since he was destroyed in Neotokyo".

Mei mms a bit "Perhaps when you destroyed him, the magic simply sent him away instead of destroying him." she offered. Mei's soul is a rather terrifying patchwork of memories ; so it is best not to look there. "I.. have a great respect for Phibrizo, Oblivion, not so much." she offered, quietly "I'd much rather avoid his bullshit." she takes her tea to sip "Divorced and digging graves, not exactly the freedom I imagined when I arrived here." she commented, watching the moon and becoming quiet.

Xue laughs slightly "I didn't destroy him. I just heard about it later. An entire family of mages, among others, teamed up, immobilized him, and then dealt a finishing blow to him, is how i was told the tale". She shakes her head "As for respect, be wary where you place it. Simply because you saw one face of Phibrizo doesn't mean it was his nature. He WAS called 'hellmaster' for a reason, and was very fond of innocent manipulation. The easiest way to control someone is to let them think THEY are in control". She takes a sip of tea "Freedom is never what people think it is. Much knowledge is needed to truely take advantage of 'freedom'. Knowledge Skeeve can give you. As for the bullshit, i've found it never seems to stop following some"

Mei smiles a bit "Phibrizo probably does not scare me because I am a monster to some degree, species wise, not that I act like a monster." she commented, taking a sip. "ANd I do agree, I've learned my lesson about offering my friendship out so freely.. I trust Skeeve because he is aware of a few tidbits about me and has done nothing to exploit those tidbits at this time." she murmured "I am building an orphanage in the near future, your protective spells would be most appreciated at that time." she commented dully.. "I have yet to find a pure water source here that is free of unpleasant memories or its own will or deep enough for me to submerge fully in without a good deal of work, can you think of any salt water bodies of water that are deep?"

Xue smirks slightly "What makes a monster, what makes a man....". She nods "I'm going to be making a refugee run from an outlying area of Twisted to the road. Any children in that group ill be sure to bring by. As for water, it's VERY scarce here. I can't find really any non-corrupted sources. The only way to make such here is to collect a large amount, and cleanse it, unless the taint you mean is different"

Mei smiles a bit "I have .. a fresh water source, if you ever need to take a bit.." she murmured.. "But it is highly enchanted, which could be a challenge.. " she stops, biting her lip "I can hear sounds within water if I am trying to uncorrupt it, most of the water I have found in this place yells viciously.. and it is very hard to work with." she offered, quietly, her smile showing.

Xue nods "Unfortunately, i'm no geomancer. I can command the arcane flow of ether, but little with regard to spirits. Enchantments, however, i can usually handle". She smirks, finishing her tea, and standing "Can you blame it shouting in this place, though? Everything seems touched by a chaotic hand here in some way, even before coming here... " he offers back the cup "Thanks for the tea, but i really need to get back to the Usual. The last of my beacons are placed, so i need to prep for going out there soon".

Mei smiles a bit "I think .. This place is where you go when your home world grows tired of your antics." she winks, standing up. "I'm not a geomancer, but I am skilled at finding water." she offered, taking out a small vial to hand to Xue. "Here, an energy restoring potion, use it well." she offered, collecting her teaset to stuff back into nowhere and prepare herself to leave "Hopefully I am less purple when I return to the outside world."

Xue takes it, and nods "Thanks again. I imagine i'll need it, although i don't intend to go alone". She makes an arcane gesture, and a glowing purple portal opens before her "It IS a pretty color... if it doesnt fade, ill think up a way to get it to go away magicly. Until next time, Mei!". she steps in, and it bursts like a soap bubble a moment later, small particles of magic drifting like grains of sand, before they to wink out.

2009-03-13 (PreU) Not so Silent in the Library.

2012-02-26T16:35:35Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Not so Silent in the Library. |Summary= |Who=Devi, Lakshmi, Mei, Xue |Date=March 13th, 2009 |Where=The Grand Library of Twisted |}} The Gr..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Not so Silent in the Library.
|Summary=
|Who=[[Devi]], [[Lakshmi]], [[Mei]], [[Xue]]
|Date=March 13th, 2009
|Where=The Grand Library of Twisted
|}}

The Grand Library of Twisted - Coffee Shop

Well, it's a little odd to say the least to see a coffee shop on Twisted... but then it is a library, and they often come with these sorts of features. However the whole place smells of the sweet aroma of coffee-beans and old books, not to mention the wise and mighty of the universe gather here to gabble.

Still, there is a wooden terrace that seperates this place from the rest of the library and many booth-like tables and chairs to sit at, not to mention other tables to be served at. It's like a coffee-centric version of the Usual!

What is also interesting is the chirpy looking faces on the serving staff, roller-skating back and forth on hover-boots to take orders with a beaming disposition. And yet, they seem to do so seamlessly day after day- do they even /leave/ here? And they are prepared to take /any/ order, no matter how ridiculous.

A few books lie here on tables both red and green, where people are past world delving and friends are waiting for them to return- perhaps that's the original reason for the coffee-house? This way Librarians don't snatch them back and put them on the shelves and friends can read what is going on and quickly interfere if they get into trouble.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Devi is sitting at a booth, the table stacked with a few books, and her sketch pads. A pencil stuck behind her ear, and a warm cup of coffe in front of her.

"Pretty heavy reading. Suprising, considering how few come here" comes a voice to the side. Xue is standing there, sit 2 smaller stacks of books floating in the air behind her as she eyes Devi with that piercing gaze of hers. There is no hostility, however, merely hints of fatigue.

Devi looks up. "Um, yeah. Well, I can't really find any kind of peace anywhere else, and they've got coffee." Keeping in mind that Devi has never met Xue, she's a bit wary, as Evil Devi seems to get her in to quite a bit of trouble.

Xue raises an eyebrow "You'll find better stuff in the Usual, just so you know. The stuff here isn't all that good". She glances at the books Devi house out from where she stands, curious. Her own can be deciphered by the spines, those that are in english: most are about maps and mapmaking, triangulating position, and other such topics. The rest are titled in strange runes and markings that likely make little sense to Devi, unless she can read draconic. "Although I do agree, its usually MUCH quieter around here. No prinnies, no fighting, no madness... usually."

Devi shrugs. "I like the coffee here, it's 100 times better because I don't have to worry about the Prinnies." Her books are about art, the art of art, the art of pencils, the art of studying art.. Actually most of them are old books. Dante's Inferno, A book of poems, so on and what not. The pictures she's sketching out reflect some of the darker parts of the books she's checked out.

Xue nods, smirking slightly "Their harmless enough, most of the time. Better to just ignore them, unless their jumping towards you". She sits at one of the tables nearby, at which point one of the books floats off a stack and opens before her, flipping its pages to one 3/4ths through the book, and flipping its pages by itself as she reads it, hands resting on the tabletop

Devi says, "Maybe." Watching Xue, Devi resists the urge to roll her eyes. "Why do you read like that? Why not, ya know. Turn the pages yourself? Isn't that a waste or flaunt of power?" Xue's hands look fine, and Devi thinks maybe it's a little silly to use crazy mind powers to do something as mundane as turning the pages of a book.

Xue shrugs "When drawing, eventually using meticulous shading and detail is second nature. So too is the use of magic. Some things are just so simple and well practiced you just dont think about doing it anymore."

Devi lifts her eyesbrows. "Perhaps. To each their own. Who are you anyway, if you don't mind my asking?" She sips her coffee, then changes out the open book in front of her with another, flipping through til she finds the passage of what she was looking for.

Xue continues to read, the book flipping from one chapter to another, looking for something... "Xue Qian. Yourself?"

Devi asks, "Devi D. The good incarnation, if you've met the other." How many people have Evil twins running around the same world?

Xue stops, and looks at Devi, staaaring at her a moment, her piercing gaze meeting hers. She nods "I do recall encountering someone looking like you... Mei called her Devi D, as well. Although from the way she was throwing power around, along with purple water balloons, i can guess that must be the other..."

Devi nods. "Musta been her. Almost everyone I've talked to, aside froma few of the New people to Twisted, always confuse me with her. I'm waiting to be arrested for something, I'm sure it'll happen. Sorry if she caused you any trouble."

Xue smirks "Nothing to worry about. Temporary splash of color was all she hit me with. Mei, on the other hand, seems to have much more of a grudge."

Devi says, "Yeah, apperently, Evil Devi killed her baby. Though she doesn't look anything like a dingo." Devi smirks at her own little joke. She doesn't belive that EDevi would have killed a baby. She wouldn't have gone that far, no matter how power crazy she might have been.

Xue says, "I haven't heard much about that.... i'll have to research it in more detail later". She shakes her head "Well, if she IS you, who would know you better than yourself, afterall... ?". She doesnt seem to notice the joke, however, or just doesnt react to it "All ive managed to find is that Mei was married to someone named Caliga, and every wants him dead for some reason or another."

Devi says, "As far as I've heard, she's on the war path to him. But I've met him once and he doesn't seem that bad. Hell, he gave me a crystal ball. How weird is that..."

Xue blinks, her eyes becoming very serious suddenly "A crystal ball? That does what?". She doesn't sound angry, per se, more concerned. Like a parent that just found out a kid was playing near a meat grinder or something

Devi says, "I havn't played with it that much, but I've got it on me. He never told me what it does. I wasn't sure what to do with it. I meant to ask someone, but I never got around to it." She shrugs.

Xue's book floats down onto the table, open to its page, as she looks at Devi "Would you like for me to try?"

Devi sets down her pencil and pulls a velvet bag out of her, untieing it, and rolling a polished Crystal ball out. She hands it towards Xue. "Your more then welcome to try if you like. Maybe you can tell me what it is."

Xue nods, and motions for her to place it, on top of the bag, on the table. She'll begin making hand gestures, mumbling words in an unknown language. Each makes her body glow briefly with a differing color. After her defenses are up, she begins to analyze the crystal magicly, being careful not to activate or set anything off. Simple seeing what the nature of the magic in it is, if there is any.

Mei's ears twitch as she slips into the library, carrying a stack of tomes, actual tomes. Of various shapes and sizes. Her body flopping the books down, soon ordering herself some ridicuously candy-ish sounding coffee item, legs folding neatly as she blinks, noticing Xue and Devi after a moment before just peering, not invading them yet.

Devi sits back, enjoying the light show. Not to much startles her anymore, except that crap that Oblivion pulled. He eyebrows do raise as she sees Mei walk in. An eye stays on Mei as Devi trys to pay attention to Xue's face, looking for any kind of reaction.

Xue finishes rather quickly, seeing as its not that complicated a deveice. Powerful, indeed somewhat, but not complex. She looks over at mei, recognizing her, before looking back at Devi, her eyes flashing with blue light for a few seconds as she makes eye contact.

Mei eyes back, a bit, and simply quietly opens her book to lounge back and read, waiting for her coffee quietly. Her leg bobbing.. " A device capable of earthquakes? It'll never work.." she mumbled, chortling faintly before changing the page to examine the next, attempting to keep her posture more or less lady-like.

Devi jolts back a small bit as she hears Xue's voice in her head. Frowning, she takes the message to heart though and stares at the ball, her hands shaking very slightly as she retuns the ball to it's pouch. Sliding it in her backpack, she takes another nervous sip of her coffee. "Thank you.", she says to Xue... This could be very useful, and very painful.

Xue nods to Devi, mumbling something. She then looks up, and smirks at Mei "with the arcane, anything is possible"

Xue mumbles, "Also, be careful ... ... use ... on. Someone ... to ... ... of ... workings ... use such ... ..." to Devi.

Mei ers a bit, moving a bit closer, her hands setting the book down "Oh this book? Written by a mad man.. " she offered, holding it out to Xue gently, smiling " His wave generator would never work." she offered, quietly, weight shifting to settle down, the books floating to flop beside her as she just smiles "Hello Miss Devi. Miss Xue."

Devi nods softly to Xue, her eyes full of wonder and curiosity, locked on her backpack. "Yeah, Hi Mei. Havn't seen you in here before." She takes another long drink of Coffee, her mind working quickly with this new information.

Xue looks at Devi again, eyes flashing blue once more, before turning back to Mei, gazing at the title of the book shes holding. Wave Generator?

Mei ers a bit "I come here often, I just normally secret myself away into a dark corner to study my own memoires. I am old you see. " she smiles a bit "Eheh.. Its to make the tidal waves appear in the desert, but without a power source, such as a large oasis, it would never work, you see." she offered, somewhat quietly..

page Devi=you hear her voice in your head again. she says "meet me at the usual sometime in the future. i have a 'buisness offer', but not one i wish to make around others at the moment".

Whats the book title say?

Magic Gadgetry and Inventions by the grand Tesla Sonlarita. ( In old elvish of course.)

Devi nods again at Xue and looks at Mei. "Well, if nothing else, you don't look old." Devi shrugs a bit, not really wanting to compliment her, but in this place when someone says they are old they mean OLD. Devi must seem like a child to most of these people, as she's really only just out of her teens. Wait, didn't she say that to someone else? No matter. Picking up her pencil again, she starts again on her pad. She doesn's know anything about wave genorators or the like, just simple stuff. And now, weapons!

Xue smirks at Mei "I dont feel so bad, then". She doesnt give any more details, nor ask any. She simply returns to where she was sitting. Before that, however, she grabs a book and tosses it to Mei, the book stopping and floating gently onto her table "Try reading about him. Different Tesla, but equally genius". It's titled 'The life and inventions of Nikola Tesla'.

Mei takes the book and settles "I know I don't look old, I will not age until death is breathing against the back of my neck." she offered to Devi "Now then, One of whatever you'd like to snack on and drink on me, my treat. I got lucky in the pachinko hall." she commented, taking a moment to dig out a book on herbs, reaching into her belt to remove a small sample and set it on the table, sipping her coffee before searching the book, definantly trying to figure out what the herb is. Its blackish stemmed with a small purple dried flower. The petals are decidedly heart shaped.

Devi ehs. "No, thank you though. I don't like taking freebies." Yes, she's prideful. Curse of youth, you can blame it on. "Thus the reason I got a job." She smiles slightly, the smile no longer reaching her eyes. In fact, she seems to be rather.. drawn taunt. Has she been sleeping at all? If you look closly enough, there are bags under her eyes, and lines of stress and no rest show around the corner of her eyes and around her face. She takes another sip of her coffee.

Xue look at the petal,raising an eyebrow. Her botany isnt the best, just enough to know what can and cant be eaten in nature. At least, in HER world. She has absolutely no clue what it is. She shrugs "Just some crackers and water for me is fine."

Mei ers a bit "If you are not one to take it, you shouldn't then, but it was without .. what is the expression.. strings you see. I was attempting to be nice." she seems to be studying, her fingers pushing her hair behind her pointed ears. "If its what you want, Xue. Afterall you did me such a favor." she orders, for Xue, settling in to continue searching .. "This.. is supposed to be a Mute Cure component." she offered, quietly.

Devi says, "And I was attempting to politly refuse." She frowns a bit, and sits back, rubbin her face, and stowing away her sketch books. Leaving the books on the table, for one of the workers to come and put away, she lays some money down on and stands up, streaching and slinging her backpack over her shoulder. "Have a nice Day." She walks out, intent on going to play with the crystal ball, and see what she can see.

Xue munches on cracker "No problem", while reading from one of her stack. Pulling out a piece of paper, and a very ornate crystal, she begins to draw, one hand holding the pencil, the other hovering over the now-glowing deep purple and blue crystal, and her eyes glowing with the same light as she focuses.

Mei settles a bit.. " Xue, what makes you happy?" she asked, quietly, her ears flicking as she sighs quietly, her eyes closed as she flips the page in the book at random.

Xue stops suddenly, looking up, and then a moment later snickering to herself. Seems SOMEONE didnt listen to her warning about a certain something being potentially dangerous. She blinks at Mei, then stares off into space, thinking "Good question....."

Mei smiles a little bit "Humans, Always a bit of Pandora in them, eh?" she offered, voice gentle and calm, her cheerfulness showing.. ".. Hm.. Seraphim's kiss.. Negative effects : none.. Note may not work on those of demonic .. damn it." she mumbled, sort of sighing.. "I'm never going to find a cure."

Xue raises an eyebrow "Only partially human.... ". She holds back her hair, revealing slightly pointed ears. "Cure for what?"

Mei ehes.. "I miscast a spell.. and kind of muted someone.. and I can't unmute them.. and while they can speak with in my mind.. sometimes its nice to have a little quiet." she offered.. "And it would be less frightening for newcomers." she offered, voice soft. She rubs her temple.. "I can't use this herb on her, the side effects could be very serious.. and worse than the problem.." she sighed.

Xue says, "can you recast the same spell you cast before on something, even inanimate? if you can duplicate the problem, and i can see the essence pattern you used, i might be able to see the reversal for it."

Mei shakes her head "I think it was more the sequence of casting and being in a panic and exhausted.. I nearly died that day.. Twice." she offered, voice soft "I can't recast it the same way I did that day.. I've tried.. I can't get it to unleash the same way .. I've practiced on drunkards and it fades after an hours' time like it is supposed to.." she offered, voice softer yet, worry in her tone.

Xue hhmms "cant you cast from scrolls?"

Mei ers and shakes her head no.. "I've never tried. I honestly work strange.." she offered softly "I have to study a scroll, and try it my own way or it comes out strange.." she offered carefully "I kind of cast from what I feel in my heart.." she moves her hand down to her chest.. "I can't fully explain how I come to know some of what I have come to know."

Xue nods "Next time your in the vicinity of the UR with this individual, stop in and see if im there. I might be able to remove the effect, if its arcane in origin."

Mei Ers a bit "I .. Cannot allow them to travel, but I can very pointedly take them to you, in secret." she offered hesitantly. "I.. I warn its one of those ancient magic deals I've mentioned.. it just welled to the surface and was shaped by will to only a slight degree."

Xue looks around. No one else here. So why not. She casts a quick spell, kicking out anyone that might be scrying, at least temporarily, and looks at Mei "You mentioned being older than you look. Might i ask how old that might be?".

Mei ers a bit, taking a moment to do some quick math in her head.. "241.. 243.. maybe.. I can't really quite tell due to the flux of time here." she offered, slowly. She holds up her hand, summoning something.. A glowing sphere descends, spilling out.. a tiny little girl of the toddler variety who's holding a large stuffed bear and a tea cup. Mei seems nervous, scoopign up the little one quickly and keeping an eye out it seems.

Xue nods "I'm 346... at least when you translate my worlds chronological cycle and apply it to standard 'earth years', as they put it in Neo and Metro. Almost all of it spent in magic. Age usually gives an advantage when working with the arcane, so it might be enough to remove whatever the problem is... " she looks at the young one "Is this the afflicted?"

Mei nods quiet quietly. "Yes. I was going to have Skeeve do it, but he said he had to go find some bunnies.." she murmured.. She commented quietly. She quietly whispered to the small one "Lami.. this is miss Xue.." she pauses "Xue, please hold out your hand.." she asked gently, kissing the child's cheek once, as Lami reaches out with both hands, looking somewhere between bored and annoyed.

Xue raises an eyebrow, and does so.

Lami gently takes the hand, ~Sorry. I can't talk to you otherwise.~ she releases soon enough, her hands going back around the large stuffed bunny plush, little fangs showing as she chews on it. ~Why did you bring me here?~ she asked towards Mei, cheerfully.

Xue nods, and motions to the table edge "Put her down here. I'll see what i can do". She begins casting defensive spells, in case theres a backlash, in the meantime.

Mei sets Lami on the table. Lami soon steals one of Xue's crackers to nibble on, little fangs showing as she kicks her legs back and forth, little black loops showing in her hair, and little eyes changing color near constantly as she watches Xue.

Xue's piercing eyes lock with Lami, and she begins casting smaller spells, probing the effect, as well as Lami. Information such as precise height, weight, anatomy, rough mental and physical capabilities, magical connection and potential, and with all this, what she was looking for: magical effects on her that are presently active, and potentially even finding any inactive. She keeps it light, however, not doing more than identifying the enchantment and its rough strength, if it finds it, without applying 'pressure' to it.

Lami's exactly 27 tall, 40lbs. She appears to be able to hear just fine, see just fine.. oddly though she's horribly powerful, but seems to have a very docile personality, the enchantment is simply a miss cast of a mute, an over powered cast due to Mei's panic. ( This is infact Lakshmi.. Caliga and Mei's offspring.).

Xue gets what she needs, and nods "Looks like a simple enchantment. This SHOULD work..." she casts dispel magic on Lami *the only name she knows the young girl by*.

Lami's eyes widen, taking on a greenish tint and sheltering her face somewhat instinctively.. Once the spell is done.. she makes a somewhat loud squeak of suprise.. Hey wait .. she gets a highpitched squeak.

Xue raises an eyebrow, and tickles the girls tummy, as another test, just in case.

Lami squeaks and giggles at the tickling, arching about to latch onto Xue's arm, ~ What's with the noise out of mouth?~ she asked, obviously more used to talking like this. Mei pauses.."Thank you Xue, I am indebted to you." she offered, quietly, rubbing her cheek against the child's "Now I'm going to have to teach you how to use that mouth of yours.. for more than puffing air and spitting peas and guests.." she commented, grinning a little.

Xue shrugs, letting go of Lami, and sitting back down "Dont worry about it". She sideglances at the child "Telepathy via touch, potential to develop it further, as well as large untapped power within her. Let me know if you need help of some kind with teaching her to control it. If unchecked, things could get ugly."

Xue shrugs, letting go of Lami, and sitting back down "Dont worry about it". She sideglances at the child "Telepathy via touch, potential to develop it further, as well as large untapped power within her. Let me know if you need help of some kind with teaching her to control it. If unchecked, things could get ugly. *re, in case you cant scroll back up*"

Mei ers a bit "I will need a good deal of help for her. I .. am fearful about just bringing her outside in this horrible place. I .. very much want to find a safe world." she offered, voice soft and gentle as she lifts the little one. The little one however seems very content to investigate Xue. Harsh little eyes zipping over the stranger.

Xue looks like your classic semi-high-tech wasteland warrior. 1 sword in sheath, gun in a holster, armored-mesh clothing, 2 visible scars on her face. You know how it is. "Im well-versed in the use of a sword, but i know someone better. Magic, however, is my specialty. If you need her tutored in such, let me know. You said Skeeve is teach you, which is good, but im not sure he would have the time to teach you both, as accomplished as he is". She looks at the little girl "That is, if SHE wants to learn."

Mei smiles a bit "I'm afraid she's been drawn to a form of magic I cannot teach. She will either have to learn on her own or find a great master of it. I'm afraid due to unpleasant circumstances, she's already shown talent with calling spirits and monsters forth." she offered.. "Which is not an easy road." she offered, hugging the child. Mei looks like your typical hentai game girl.. Thanks skeeve! Lakshmi however looks like a very average toddler. Blue pants, a white and blue striped shirt with a flower on the chest. Mei leans foreward "I'm afraid .. she'll end up a Krill, you see." she offered, voice careful. "I think .. she's begun summoning things forth out of boredom and frustration that other children are afraid of her."

Xue says, "A summoner... ? Hhhmmm..... id need to watch her cast to do more than simply guess at what shes doing, which could be several different things". She kneels down next to the girl, looking her in the eyes with that piercing gaze of hers "Listen well, young one. It is VERY important that you hear me. From a child who was misunderstood by her peers, to a child who may be misunderstood by her peers. Ignore them. If they fear you, let them. If they hate you, shun you, hurt you, let them. Ignore it. Such are the acts of the ignorant, who act out of that ignorance. Be true to your own heart. Sooner or later, youll meet people that see through such ignorance, and have the potential to understand you, or more. Explore your power, and practice what you can, as safely as you can, for power in and of itself is not evil, nor the seeking of it wrong. It all lies in how it is used that matters".

Lakshmi being quite the diplomatic tot takes her hands out to cheerfully grab Xue by the cheeks and tug a bit. ~I am a good girl~ she leans foreward, gently head bonking Xue. She then promptly shrunks back into Mei's arms, snuggling sleepily ~I want a dolly like 'Lisky.~ Mei seems to hesitate "Like who?". Lami perks up a lil ~Like 'Lisky. Biiiig snakey with red eyes that lives under my bed.~ Mei pauses "Er the monster you summoned and I've warned you to keep away from the human children?" she asked, again looking confused.

Xue smirks. classic child response. least shes at a point where she can tell right from wrong, potentially (probably wild magic.... this could get interesting). "Don't worry too much. I was scoffed at by kids growin up, cause they were afraid of me, and look where i am now. Two wars, three alternate dimensions, and whatever else the future holds. You might find adventuring a path of choice as well one day". She nods to Mei "Anyway, i have to go. Ive got a lot of research to do". She snaps, and the books she had earlier float up, and follow her out.

Mei stands as well tossing Lakshmi in the air gently "We can arrange the doll darling, but, don't let the Basillisk out of your room, alright, or he'll stone gaze all of the human children, and its very very hard to unpetrify humans." she murmured, hugging the little one and giving Xue a wave, simply turning into light and vanishing away.

2009-03-13 (PreU) A Usual conversation in the UR.

2012-02-26T16:31:22Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A Usual conversation in the UR. |Summary= |Who=Kajin, Kyoko, Mei |Date=March 13th, 2009 |Where= |}} The Usual Restaurant You walk into a very..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A Usual conversation in the UR.
|Summary=
|Who=[[Kajin]], [[Kyoko]], [[Mei]]
|Date=March 13th, 2009
|Where=
|}}

The Usual Restaurant
You walk into a very large restaurant with high ceilings that leave the rafters exposed. Fluroescent lamps hang from the ceiling, adding light to the place and tables. Windows adorn the sides of the place, looking out onto the chaos that is Twisted. On some of the walls are paintings, photographs, and some holograms of different B-movies, and a number of people who tend to visit the UR as they're singing karaoke. The hardwood bar rests at the back of the place, it's surface polished and shiny and all together spotless (most of the time). Behind the bar are various beverages that are servered and a giant mirror. There seems to be an inordant amount of different drinks. A large stage rests in one of the corners of the restaurant, with an amazing sound system and a few microphones strung about it. Multiple round wood tables are in the room, and a swing door leads into the kitchen. Another door leads to the dance club, and another to the gym. And of course, there's and exit outside. A large fireplace rests in one of the walls, with a beautiful stone chimney that flows up and out. A long spiral staircase rests near the entrance to the kitchen, leading to a second floor balcony that overlooks the UR itself. The lights up there are a bit dimmer than those down below.
-----------------------------------------------------------

Kyoko is presently behind the bar, pouring batter into a wafflemaker, and after a few moments using a spatula to pull it out and place the fresh waffle on a plate, and placing it before a customer. Seems its breakfast time in the UR. Her arm, looking MUCH better than before, is actually in a sling, rather than bandaged all to hell like before.

Mei slips in, carrying her medical bag and a small bag of loot over her shoulder, hair mussed up and a little black smoke reside on her skin.. "Ehehe.. Oh! Hello Kyoko!" she waves, cheerfully, her weight bouncing over towards her friend cheerfully.

Kyoko places a plate of sunny-side-up eggs and some bacon to the stoned prinny at the end of the bar *hey, he hasta eat TOO, ya know!*, and turns to smile at Mei "Greetings Mei! Would you like some breakfast?"

Mei ohers and thoughtfully nods "I'd like some, whatever you think would be good. The ice demon bird things eat bird eggs? Isn't that kind of weird?" she murmured phillosophically, hopping onto a stool infront of Kyoko "Is your arm feeling better today? I brought you a present for it.." she offered, cheerfully, her legs folding.

Kyoko laughs "A customer who was in a few days ago told me what they really are. Their not really birds at all". She goes to the counter, as a plate is delivered. Yes, Sung Lo is just that damn fast. That, and theres a temporal trick to the UR. whatever you order is made, but time works differently in the kitchen. So to them, its however long it took to cook. To YOU, the customer, its seems to me instantly delivered! She places the plate of scrambled eggs, sausage, and hash browns in front of Mei. "Actually, it's doing better than I ever believed it could be again. I can twitch my fingers! I haven't done that in decades!". It's suppressed somewhat, but she's exuberant about this. Like someone with a snapped spine suddenly finding they can begin to walk again via some means.

Mei takes out two small bracelets for Kyoko "These are special, they will jingle, but only for you. So when you are more recovered, you will be able to hear soft music where ever you go from them." she offered, cheerfulness in her tone. She takes her fork to explore the strange food. "I honestly don't understand those Prinny beasts. But I am from a land of sun and sand. " she shrugs, taking a large bite of eggs. "I'm so very happy for you, Kyoko."

Kyoko takes them, then bows humbly "Thank you, Mei". She places them within a pocket on her UR waitress uniform. Suprising, shes wearing the uniform with slacks, rather than the skirt. Pockets are wonderful things! "I wish i could repay you with more than free food. Unfortunately, i have no real skills that are... what was that word.... marketing? Markable?". She hands another customer their plate of toast, and refills the syrup container on the bartop.

Mei shrugs "You are my friend, it is payment enough, Kyoko. Besides, I am doing so out of honest hope it betters your life." she offered, calmly. She stretches her shoulders, nibbling hashbrowns and eggs again. She seems to cheerfully bounce in her seat, although she might just be wiggling. Who knows. She pauses "Don't get down on yourself, I am sure you have a good many marketable talents you just haven't found, afterall, you've lived through horrific things and you manage well enough here, that alone is more than most humans can bare." she murmured. "You have skills, you just haven't shone a light on them yet. Did you read the herbalism book I left for you?"

Kajin pushes the doors open coughing some making some strange faces, not paying attention to where he's going his forehead blatantly meets the door frame which makes him recoil leaping back out side. The door shuts infront of him with a click, followed by mild cursing and likely nursing his forehead. One should worry more about the door frame though...

Kyoko nods "I did, although I've only managed to memorize the making of the simplest of mixtures. There was a spare morte and pestle in the UR storage they allowed me to use, so i can practice as i go". She looks up in suprise as Kajin runs forehead first into the door frame "That must have hurt".

Mei turns around and burrows her face into her fingers "Mister Kajin are you alright?" she asked yelling rather loudly, trying to hold back giggles.. "That poor door frame." she commented. She shifts over to hop down and move to hold the door for Kajin and you know, check for concussions. "Well Kyoko, I think you'll catch on, you're a very bright girl."

Kajin grumbles some attempting to not tear the door off it's hinges. Much to his surprise, almost running into Mei and, or, making the poor small girl fly around like a ragdoll when he swings the door open.

Kyoko goes to get someone elses food to deliver as Mei assists Kajin, hiding the blush of semi-embarressment. Shes over 40. She hasn't been called a 'girl' by anyone in a LONG time, especially not by one looking as young as Mei does. It lasts only a few moments, however, as she distracts herself with further work, bringing a cup of hot chocolate to a small child having breakfast with his parents.

Mei waughs at being yoinked , her body rather gracelessly falling over mostly onto her face and chest, her weight kind of staying down for a very long moment "H-help?" she mumbled. It is probably pretty likely she ends up falling face first onto Kajin unless he backs up. But falling on Kajin is much like hitting granite. Poor Mei looks rather flattened compliments of Kajin
Kajin isn't that rock solid... he's just rather clumsy. He grofs when hit with a Mei then blinks a bit realizing he just used someone to hit himself. Sighing he looks down and catches her with his free arm. "Ok, I know I'm durable but you don't have to body slam me.."

Kyoko looks up with some alarm, but sees him catch Mei, and nods, going back to the tasks at hand. Why the prinny ordered eggnog, we dont know. its a prinny, after all!.

Mei holds her nose, making an awful face "You're the one who opened the door like a crazed person." she murmured. "Are you going to carry me?" she murmured, wiggling a little and letting Kajin support her weight while her head de-homogenizes itself. She sighs a little.

Kajin is taken a little aback from the suggestion then looks at Mei critically. "Carry you? You look fine to me... oh whatever.. sure." He sighs and reaches down plucking the small woman by her waist as though she were dirty laundry. "Where am I carrying you to?"

Kyoko eyes the situation, smirking slightly as Mei suckers a ride out of the guy.

Mei squeaks and squirms "Back to the bar, I'll buy you breakfast.. Wow, your butt is huge." she commented, peering at Kajin rather lazily. "This is far more fashionable than walking!" she announced, getting chipper again. She makes a face at Kajin, pecking his cheek. "My Hero!"
Kajin sighs shaking his head setting her on one shoulder. Walking with heavy steps that make the floor almost shudder. Stopping at the bar he looks up at her. "Breakfast? Sure.. But I'm having a brandy with that." He states plainly. Setting her on the counter he slumps into a seat quietly.

Kyoko writes on a notepad she places on the bartop "Brandy to drink. What would you like to eat with that, if anything?"

Mei's arms pet Kajin "Okie dokie Mister Kajin. Kyoko, this is Kajin. He is very odd. even for a human." she chuckles, her hands resting on the bar as she takes her time to flop into her stool, legs folding neatly

Kajin says, "How does her ribs sound? ... ... I'll take chorizo and eggs. Add a jalapeno and a side of wheat toast... with strawberry jam."

Kyoko writes it all down on the bartop, tears off the note, then takes it to the window. Seconds later, it's slid out, with everything he requested. The plate is placed before him on the bartop "Welcome to the Usual, Mister Kajin" she says with a smile.

Mei ers a bit "I'm not meaty enough to provide a nutricious snack. Nor do I have fatty tissue in the chest area to make the ribs tasty." she offered, casually. Her toe taps lazily as she takes a moment "I'd like a some of those waffle things.." she commented, chipperly
Kajin looks up, obsidian locks draping his face. He stares at Kyoko for a moment then nods. "Been here before.. but It was a Gas station before I walked in." He says looking at the food, then nods grabbing the Jala-PEENO he dices it and mixes it in with his food, then applies the jam to his toast. Reaching for a fork he looks at Mei, "Who said I'd be eating for nutrition? Let alone ingesting."

Kyoko pours batter onto the mold, and closes it for a few moments "Waffles coming up!"

Mei peers at Kajin.. "I haven't got enough cleavage to even joke about serving it up." she sniffs at Kajin and tilts over, nipping his forearm with her fangs harmlessly, intentionally trying to only graze him with her teeth. " Of course her hand soon begins to poke at Kajin with a butter knife lightly."

Kajin leers up at her, arm twitching with the fork, instinctually thinking she was going for his food. Being the youngest always made him defensive of his food. Peering at her he shrugs. "It's not about the volume. It's how you use it."

Kyoko a-hems at the two, then glances at the small child sitting at the bar, then back again.

Mei coughs "Some try to eat my kind back home, Kyoko, because we are exotic." she commented dully, her fingers spinning the knife as she takes a moment to nibble her waffles a little, making a face at Kajin, as if he's on drugs. "Must of hit his head harder than a thought."

Kajin blinks looking at them then the kid. "I wasn't saying anything. How you use what you acquire can make anything a delicacy. Fat content just gives it a salty taste, seasoned right lean meat can go a long way. The fatty tissue just makes sure it has the moisture enough to be cooked right." He says taking a fork full of the spicy food in his mouth.

Kyoko blinks, and decides shes going to avoid this conversation. Ugh. The thought of being eaten, something that more than likely almost happened when she was injured in the wastes, makes her feel ill. As for the conversation of female anatomy and how parts 'taste', well, she is NOT going there, as it is an improper topic of conversation, particularly in public, as well as in a place of eating. She does blush a bit, however, despite herself.

Mei peers over at Kajin's food, "Whats that?" she asked, peering at the Chorizo "Can I try a bite? I'll give you a bite of my waffles?" she offered. "Besides, you're upsetting the civilized woman between us. I think she'd much prefer to avoid it. Don't you?" she asked, taking a moment to lean over and whisper something to Kajin, ears flickering.

Kajin ponders that thought then looks at Mei then Kyoko. "This? Eh.. sure. Don't let it linger on your tongue too long." He says holding up a for full, due note the eggs and Chorizo is mixed as always. There's a juicy jalapeno in the mix too. "And don't say I didn't warn you either." He says holding it still, "Beside, eating is a way of life... We all serve our purposes. I'm sure there's something out there bigger than me waiting for it's lunch... I'd preferably remain in one piece though."

Kyoko cant help but ask "W-why bother going out there, then? If it's so dangerous....?". She looks honestly concerned.

Mei takes the bite from Kajin, cheerfully, sort of observing the flavor before swallowing "Nn.. Not as hot as the soup I had last night, very tasty." she commented, she blinks "Because the bird who never leaves the nest, shrivels and dies. We must be enriched through expirience." she offered, voice soft and cheerful.

Kajin nods knowingly. "Take it from the guy who used to wait hours on end, staring through a tube for his mark, only to squeeze something and watch that thing on the other end blow up." He says taking another bite munching in quiet. "Life is life. We kill things to eat don't we? We work to eat, there's no difference."

Kyoko looks between Mei and Kajin, the latter making her pale a bit. Meis words make sense, although shes still afraid to go outside after LAST time, but Kajins words unsettle her. She cant imagine doing such a thing....

Mei ers "Kajin don't force it. Kyoko, I'll go outside with you sometime, I promise and we'll have a lovely time, alright?" she offered, She offeres Kajin a bit of her waffle in trade for the spicey food.

Kajin blinks and opens his mouth to take a bit, munches for a while then swallows looking at Kyoko. "Outside ain't that bad though. Find the right place and it's breath takingly beautiful." He explains trying to think. "Imagine a lush environment, tall green leaved trees jutting high in the air, a gentle welcoming mist about the ground, light vegetation about the bases of the trees. All encroaching a large untouched serene lake, crystalline blue waters like a pure gemstone, flawless and perfect."

Kyoko refills a customers glass of coke, still looking somewhat unnerved "I've heard other patrons tell of such sights, all adding that such can be simple deceptions of the eyes by something dangerous"

Kajin says, "That's only if you don't see the cliff before taking that last step."

Mei mms a bit "Next time Skeeve is about perhaps we can take you on an adventure." she offered, cheerfully, her legs kicking. "Be kind, Kajin, she's had a very rough life."

Kajin smirks some and keaps eating picking at his food a moment. "Who hasn't? But lets not get into mine. You'd rather not hear about what... humans do." He says with a bit of a sting to humans, as though he hated his own kin? Continuing on his way with his food he closes his eyes enjoying it.

Kyoko is clearly frightened by whatever images her imagination is conjuring, coupled with whatever else she might have encountered. She gives a polite nod of her head, and moves to retrieve a plate of food needing to be cleaned, as a patron leaves "F-forgive me. I know little of such things. Better for me not to speak of what i don't know".

Mei clears her throat "is.. that some sort of hateful comment aimed at me because unlike you or Kyoko I am not human?" she asked, looking a little uncomfortable from what jin said. She sort of awkwardly stares at her waffles, her eyes downcasted, very shy it seems.

Kajin shakes his head. "When you spend fifteen years getting shot at by other people.. humans, you tend to wonder why you fight at all." He says taking another bite then downs his entire glass of brandy.

Kyoko glances at Kajin, curiosity in her eyes, but she quickly suppresses it, resuming her duties in silence for the moment, color finally returning to her features as she calms down a bit.

Mei keeps her head down "I was involved in a war as a medic, long ago. I'm not terribly fond of such." she offered, voice quiet. She sighs "Kyoko, please give me something with grenadier in it." she mumbled. yes she wants pomegranite liquoer.

Kajin looks over at Mei and smirks, "On what scale of war were you in... No never mind. Something I'd rather not reminisce about." He looks at his empty brandy, from rim to bottom in one drink. Frowning he takes another forkfull. "It's allright I suppose, war. Reminds you of what's important." He says staring at the glass calmly.

Kyoko goes pale all over again at mention of a war.... "One m-moment please...". She doesn't handle the alcoholic drinks as well as some others, and a substitute bartender comes out and mixes the drink for Mei. Kyoko, retreats to the back rooms for the moment.

Mei takes her drink her hands wrapping around her drink quietly "I'm a very good medic.. Bye Kyoko." she murmured, seeming to loose her occular focus and just watch the drink.. "I lost a lot that war.. I ended up returning home though so I guess I survived for a reason." she offered, voice soft.

Kajin shrugs some. "When your a sniper, you tend to not have anything to lose in a war." He says taking another bite, chews for awhile before speaking again. "Besides your spotter. Even then, you just stare down a long narrow tube and watch people die. Up close, even if your a dozen miles away."

Mei mms a bit "I really don't think its appropriate to speak of what I lost that horrid war at this time, Mister Kajin." Her eyes close as she curls her hands into fists and takes deep noises.

Kajin shrugs some. "Like I said. Nothing to reminisce about. Just takes a special sort of person to do what I did."

Mei's arm shifts over to wrap her arm around Kajin's side "Since Kyoko has left I should probably think about going to get some rest, these memories are very painful and are all dredged up and making me feel very light headed."

Kajin ponders that watching Mei leave then shrugs, looking at his meal he shakes his head and eats the last bite. Chewing with a bitter expression on his face then swallows, "Genocide isn't war... but... she doesn't need to know that." He says standing up then pushes away from the bar righting himself then turns to slap some old silver coins on the bar. "Hell... surviving a genocide is a little more than losing things." He smirks some then wanders off, likely to go practice hurling stones or reinventing gunpowder, but he doesn't know that it doesn't exist already.

2009-02-28 (PreU) Street Rat!!

2012-02-26T16:29:50Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Street Rat!! |Summary= |Who=Kyle, Mei, Raven |Date= February 28th, 2009 |Where=Twisted Street |}} The Twisted Street - Distorted Way The Twist..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Street Rat!!
|Summary=
|Who=[[Kyle]], [[Mei]], [[Raven]]
|Date= February 28th, 2009
|Where=Twisted Street
|}}

The Twisted Street - Distorted Way
The Twisted street at this point seems to begin to loose it's greyscale and become more of a black and white contrast as the extremes of color begin to be sifted out, the street at this point seems to be extremely unstable and rock with sudden jarring movements. Doorways snap instead of fade in as the ground seems to become more torn apart and scattered the further it goes forward until it is just pieces distributed through the blackness.

Buildings float around in constant motion as silvery beings can seen fading in and out in eternal confict, like this place is a warzone waiting to happen. (Travellers to Akushuukan must talk to Datenshi for Gate Requirements)

---------------------------------------------------------
Mei is more or less standing on the side of one of the floating buildings, her hand weighed down with herbs and such. Her soft voice risen in some variety of song. Well its a greeting isn't it?

Kyle appears walking down the street, a pair od headphones seemingly blocking off his hearing as he humms along softly with the music.

"Hello!" comes a voice from seemingly nowhere, almost directly behind Mei. Turning around, she would see a pair of purple eyes glowing in a shadow, and peering at her.

Mei turns to stare at the purple eyes. "Ah hello." She commented, spotting Kyle as well.. Her voice continues to hum the cheerful song, her face a little manic for the moment.

Kyle, sine he is as of yet unbothered, continues on his little walk. However something at the base of one of the buildings seems to have gotten his attention as he moves in a straight line right towards it, kneeling down and fiddling with something.

Raven steps out from her hiding place, eyeing Meis hand "Whatcha doin?". She doesnt know a thing about herbs and the like, so cant help but ask. She is also still wearing the clothes Mei gave her, although their getting a bit thin around the edges. Suprisingly, she doesnt notice Kyle.

Mei smiles a bit unthreatened. "I am gathering medicine so rare it only grows here." she commented "For some of my patients. Do you need new clothing, little one?" Mei asked, her free hand extending to offer itself to Raven as she takes a small berry to flick at Kyle to try to get his attention.

Kyle has something in his hands, flipping it over as he examines it. He looks up as the berry hits him on the shoulder, spotting Mei, we waves, pulling off his headphones. "Hey."

Raven says, "Oooohhhh....". She nods, and shrugs "These still have plenty of life left in 'em. Im used to a lil wear and tear". With the flicking, and Kyle saying hello, she sweatdrops. Howd she miss someone else being here.... (i GOTTA pay more attention.... ugh). She quickly eyes him, curious.

Mei's voice rises politely "Good Day Kyle, should we join you?" she asked, watching Raven "If you insist, I will be more than happy to provide you with new clothing if you so desire it." Mei's hair seems to be in a tight bun instead of flowing today, making her all the more serious looking, the outfit also generally makes her look a bit less friendly and welcoming than normal.

Kyle shrugs, "If you want to, I'd enjoy not having the neck cramp from having to look up." His attention mostly returns to the thing in his hand, which is then shoved into his pocket.
Raven is used to people dressed oddly, so doesnt mind Meis clothes. She just knows Mei helpd her out, so she is considered 'off limits'. Kyle, however... hes a different story. She keeps herself relaxed for the moment, however. "Kyle?". She headtils, giving a curious expression.
. . .
Kyle looks up at Raven, raising one of his eyebrows as he examines her. "Yes, that's my name." He leans against the building, waiting for the others to come down and join him.
. . .
Mei invites Raven her finger tips, "Come on, Kyle is one of the humans who seems to enjoy me as a traveling companion." she clears her throat "This is a strange place to adventure out, Mister Kyle." she commented, her hands going into her belt, eyes staying on Raven calmly soon enough.
Raven follows Mei, still giving a curious look. "This place aint so bad.... if you dont count the murderous monsters all over the place, the natural pitfalls and things that could tear you apart, and such."
. . .
Kyle shrugs, "This is the place that's been the least scavenged, it makes for good pickings." Which explains the reason he picked something off the ground and pocketed it. "And please, no mister, makes me chafe."

Mei nods to Raven "Dare I ask what you picked up?" she asked towards Kyle, her fingers patting Raven just once as she examines her herbs properly "Its really always a strange place for me.. the buildings floating has never managed to not fascinate me." she commented.

Kyle shrugs, "Techie stuff, nothing really important. Unfortunately, the scavenging for this project is going slower than my last, I need higher level tech, so it's making the going slow."

Raven can be heard off to the side of Kyle "Ooohhh. This is pretty! Whered ya get it!". Shes holding a glass lens she picked from his pocket. Shes smart enough to know to handle such things carefully, which is evident in how shes holding it. "These things were REALLY expensive back home".

Mei ers a bit "You should talk to Mister Everett." she commented, watching Raven "A lense?" she asked, curiously "Only crazy scryers use such things." she waves a hand a bit dismissively, her body settling to lean on the building, her grin showing.

There's a quick slip of a snap, and suddenly KYle has his gun in his hand, trained on Raven. "If you would kindly give that back, it may not be much, but I need it." His usual happy expression is completely gone, in fact he manages a fair good unhappy face.

Raven holds it up to the light "really clear one, too!". She holds it out for him to take back "Whered you get it! I wanna go get one, too! Might come in handy, and might be more where it was". She has that perky 'shiney is good' expression. As for the gun, she doesnt react. She either is used to having such things pointed at her, or doesnt know what it is. Or is just distracted by the shiney. Who can tell with her....

Mei startles at the gun being drawn, her claws extended outwards into razor sharp points as she ends up a few feet up the building defying gravity just a bit. Actually she looks highly alarmed. Mei doesn't like having obvious weapons pointed at her or her friends. "Put the metal toy away Kyle..." she hissed, quietly.

Kyle eyes Mei only briefly before his gaze returns to Raven. "I don't have any tolerance for theft, at least from me. Are you saying you approve of people picking pockets, Mei?" Actually his expression is down right pissed. He snatches the lens out of her hands and puts it back in his pocket, which is followed by the blaster into its holster. And in the blink of any eye his lazy smile is right back, as if it never left.

Raven biidah's him, then finds a nice comfy chunk of floating concrete to sit on. Shes in a good mood for some reason, and for the moment, just kinda relaxes, looking at all the floating buildings and the like. Thats loot waiting to happen, after all!

Mei's body moves, protectively to shield Raven, figuring her body would probably stop a bullet since Raven comes off as a child to her. "No, but I do have a problem with people threatening those I protect." Mei squinted, not entirely sure she could manage to win a fight with Kyle, but fairly sure she could give "Sometimes theft is the only way to survive." Mei's arms curl around Raven once the weapon is put away.

Raven gets... um... hugged o_o;

Kyle shrugs, "I wouldn't get in the way of the blaster if I were you, it's not an ordinary gun." He seems perfectly relaxed, like the entire thing is already past him. "I didn't come out here to argue about petty thieves, though, I just don't condone what she did."

Mei's body settles right next to Raven's "I'm afraid if you're going to threaten me or mine, I'll have to become unpleasant. What is the worse thing you could do to me? Kill me?" she asked, coldness in her tone, way different than her normal, happy vocalization.

Kyle shakes his head, "No, but if you protect those who steal from me, then I will simply ignore you from now on. Thank you for what kindness you have shown me, but this is an insult." He shrugs and starts to walk off.

Raven gives Mei a small kiss on the cheek, stands and smirks at Kyle "I dont condone it either. Ya get used to it when its the only way to avoid starvation. Next time, protect your pockets better". She winks, and.. vanishes? THATS a new trick by her...

Mei clears her throat "Its innapropriate to threaten children. If you think I'm condoning theivery and not simply advocating a firm stance of nonviolence towards children, so be it. Get your crap and never return to me, friend." Mei's tone was ice cold, dangerous.

Kyle shrugs, "A thief is a thief, a five year old is one thing, but someone her age should know better. She's not a child, she is a young woman, and one with a very poor common sense." Kyle seems almost uncaring, he pulls his head phones back on and walks off.

Mei simply chooses to sob when Kyle leaves. Her sigh escaping "If he can't understand my views he wasn't much of a friend anyways." she mumbled, knees pulling up to draw in and she simply surrounds herself with a bubble.

Meanwhile, from a shadowy window of a ruin, unseen eyes watch Mei carefully, perplexed.
Mei is seemingly just releasing stress, the reaction is a sudden smash of her claws out wards sending the water out violently to wash away the filth.

From behind Mei, Ravens voice can be heard, voice full of uncertinty, but eyes full of puzzlement. She isnt sure why shes asking, but yet, she is.... "Why did you do that? Defend me, i mean... ?".

Mei pauses "Because you're a child and to assault a child is unacceptable under any circumstance." she offered, her sigh escaping "I won't tolerate harm on children if its within my power to stop it." she commented, voice soft.

Raven brings up a point "How do you know im a child? There are things here that can make themselves look like they are". Prolly NOT the best thing to say, but shes seen them... and worse... out here.

Mei smiles "You've not lead me to believe that you are not a child, If you're going to become some variety of monster and kill me, do it already and don't leave me to wonder your betrayal." she murmured, her ears flattening down. "I have my reasons to think you a child, and its not meant as an insult. I just have a sacred pledge to protect children." she mumbled.

Raven looks a bit sheepish "Im not a monster...... " (least, i dont think i am.... ). "I dunno why i dont look like the other kids i grew up with... those that lived". She tilts her head "No ones ever protected me like that before"

Mei shrugs "If .. I think someone needs protecting, and I can protect them, I should protect them however I can." she commented, her arm out to Raven, trying to invite her closer. "I .. I'm not mean you know."

Raven keeps her distance, although she does eye the arm, clearly nervous "but... why would you do that, if it might get you hurt? even killed?"

Mei tilts over "Because children are precious to me, Raven." she pauses "I know its hard to understand but .. think of it as a form of Mother's love, okay? Mother Echidna who birthed all monsters on my planet decreed a long time ago that we should be kind to her children, regardless of species or race." she offered, voice soft.. "I believe in that, with all my heart. Which is why I'm building an orphanage."

Raven blinks "monsters?" she blinks again "orphanage.. ?". She seems distant "i remember a lot of those back home.... on the rare occurances i was caught, they sent me to one. they were reasonable.... sometimes *fixed*"

Mei watches Raven "I'm a monster you know.. I want an orphanage to home children who need it to protect them from the monsters roaming here.. Raven you shouldn't pick pockets, alright I know I'm not your mother, but if you need money or something, ask me." she offered, voice gentle.

Raven says, "I dont steal that often.... least, not here. food is pretty easy to come by. Back home, it wasnt so much....". She gives a piercing look "You try giving up the only thing youve ever known how to do at the drop of a hat". Her eyes are still full of uncertinty as she looks at Mei.

Mei smiles "I'm offering you help to make sure you don't have to steal. You have a lot of potential you know." she shrugs "In what I don't know, but I'm sure its there."

Raven seems to be thinking a lot on this.... "I need to consider it.... I cant.....". She shakes her head, and vanishes. A moment later, her form can be seen running quickly across the rooftops of nearby buildings.

Mei Seems to stay quiet, her hands in her lap as she takes out a tea set from no where to have proper tea, an extra place set. She even has crumpets out. She's actually pretty mild about everything today.

2009-03-16 (PreU) The gentleman appears...

2012-02-26T16:27:26Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=The gentleman appears... |Summary= |Who=Mei, Zarek |Date=March 16th, 2009 |Where=Tidal Citadel, Zealous Ruins |}} Zealous Ruins You find yourself..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=The gentleman appears...
|Summary=
|Who=[[Mei]], [[Zarek]]
|Date=March 16th, 2009
|Where=Tidal Citadel, Zealous Ruins
|}}

Zealous Ruins
You find yourself amidst the ruins of a large palace. If you have the ability of sensing magic you'd realise that nearly everything here resonates with a magica aura. Here and there small stones literaly float from the abusively large amounts of power stored here. Because of the broken and fallen walls and celings not much of the palace is explorable. In the back of the room rests a large golden throne atop a small platform. Behind it glowing blue is a swirling vortex which even now seems to want to pull you inside. Too bad the world of Chronos is a protected world. Violating the Council's order is a serious offense...
------------------------------------------------------------

Amongst the shattered remains of this mysterious relic of the past magic is abundant. Clouding the area with its overpowering presence, even swirls of magical mist rise and fall. Still, the magical levels here aren't dangerous by any means. Certainly not enough to kill someone. Yet there, hidden beneath a pile of rubble, a hand can just barely be noticed. Not a skeleton. Not even a decomposed hand. A hand attached further into the rubble, however, clutching what appears to be a fairly ornate cane, bejeweled in polished onyx gemstones.

Mei seems dull or oblivious to the danger. Mei is infact digging for artifacts, artifacts of what? Who knows. Upon spotting the hand however, her fangs show "Aa Meat." she murmured, seeming to notice the magic now, her head tilting as she taps her chin "Oi oi.. Get up.." she nudges the hand with her toe tip. If there is no response she begins digging with her gloved hands to try to see the condition of the body with careful and quiet consideration towards the stranger.. " Er er oi oi.. You concious?" she asked, cheerfully, curious eyes showing themselves.. "C'mon come on.. answers! Please!" dig dig dig "Although if its a corpse so fresh as to radiate magic.. I should probably keep it for next time I lose a limb since its better than a human limb." she murmured, calmly.

No, no responses at all. The kicked body moves only as much as the foot pushes it, though its death grip on the walking cane seems tight. Further moving of the rubble reveals a young, well dressed gentleman. Well, the garb was nice once at least. It's a bit tattered and torn through the ages now. Where once a bowler hat adorned his blonde head now is mostly the ring of the hat. His fancy black suit is likewise in disrepair, revealing the aged white shirt beneath. Pants and shoes likewise have seen far better days, though the corpse itself looks as youthful as if it were still alive!

Mei seems to ponder and simply claps her hands together "Keramos please give me a hand." she called out, voice cheerful and content.. soon enough a rather small golem pops out from behind some of the larger chunks of rubble to move the rocks for the tiny woman. Of course Zarek is soon heaved up in the gentlest way a golem can. "Do be careful, whatever it is, it might just be sleeping, y'know.. Like I did for a long time. Should we take him to my Study?" she asked, getting a cheerful nod from the golem, and with that she carefully removes the hat remnants, leaving them on the ground, figuring that if the man awakens it'd be nicer to give him a new one over force him to keep the raggedy old one. She exhuberantly starts off, letting the golem struggle with Zarek's weight. Go on a diet, tubby.

[Tidal Citadel] Study
Elegant, a flag with a gorgoneion is hung behind a high backed mahogany chair. The desk itself appears to be made of some magical material, the surface free of clutter beyond quills and a plain journal. The walls are lined thickly, with leather bound volumes.
Infront of the desk, two highback silver upholstered chairs are present, facing the desk, a chair between them with a brandy decanter, a human skull and two glasses. Roses are often placed in the window sill, filling the room with pleasant scents. A large painting of a dark skinned woman with serpent hair wearing a bra and skirt carrying a spear and a shield is on the wall.
----------------------------------------------------------------

Mei seems to march cheerfully through the watery facade of her home and into the rooms. A corpse wouldn't get a chance to admire architecture really. Mei pops a small cot into existence through some variety of magic, letting Keramos lay the corpse out. She seems to settle on her desk, taking out a book as if trying to look up a cure. Mei's home is on a crisscrossing of magical energy and whatnot, it just gives off that wonderful magical energy mages love. Like crack, but magic.

And love it the corpse does. Quiet it remains, but silently and quickly the body begins siphoning up the magical energies in the room. Assuming that golem is immune to magical radiation it should be fine. Golems can't really have their systems shut down sans magic in offensive format, one would assume. Still gripped in his hand, the shiny onyx glimmers in the light, soft swirls of magical radiation swirling around the gems before being sucked back in... All the while his dead face is contorted in an unsettling smile... it's always been there, but no matter what the situation, through eyes hidden by his long bangs, the smile seems unnerving,.

Mei's ear perks, fingers turning a page, engrossed. Mei doesn't seem to notice ( or mind) the radiation. She's just quietly skimming away at her manuscript. Keramos sneaks off quietly to return with tea and some variety of cookie to go with it, setting it on the table. "Thank you Keramos.. Would you mind asking Midori to send me in a bit of soup?" she asked, voice soft. Her legs fold as she sets the book down, pouring herself a glass of the tea, and bringing to her lips to very carefully sip.. Its green tea, high quality stuff. "Hm.. Whatever should I do.. hm.." she sighs, "I wonder if just blasting a cure spell out would at all do.." she mumbled, quietly to herself, toes tapping as she takes her eye patch out.

Usually it should take months for a irradiated corpse like Zarek to come back to life. Months surrounded by intense radiation. That's how long it took him the first time. And longer still for his sister Miriam. Years in her case. But perhaps because his body has been irradiated to the point of reanimation before, a slight twitch can be seen in his hands... just ever so subtle before the hand grips his cane tightly once again, barely moving beyond a twitch or a tightening of the muscles now and again. But moving nonetheless.
Mei tilts up and moves over curiously to poke the twitching hand, tea still being brought to her lips. Her finger again goes POKE POKE "Oi oi are you alright?" she asked, taking a sip of her tea, ears twitching, and eye flicking between normal and pupiless rapidly. She seems very curious about the stranger now. She pauses to bend juuuuuuuust slightly over and hold her fingers out. Her body settles beside the stranger, on .. a small table, her upper body leaning over the stranger still.

Alright? Well, considering he has no pulse, heartbeat or breath in his body one could say he's doing more than well! The eyes hidden behind his blonde bangs slowly come to focus on Mei... His ears are working, mind rapidly rebooting itself with various thoughts of what has occured and asessing his current situation... This is all made difficult by his brain constantly switching tracks as it were, bringing more madness than sense to his predicament. Slowly the mouth begins to move, speaking unspoken words. Adept lip readers may read out the 'good morning, how are you?' before words finally begin to join in time with the voice "I am fine, so very fine, so happy, so cheery, yes I am. Have you seen my sister?"

Mei pauses "I'm afraid not, I only saw you. If you rest a while longer I will go back out and try to help you find her?" she offered, quite cheerfully, her fingers lifting her tea to her lips, as if Zarek himself was no weirder than any other patient "OH your hat was destroyed and your clothes are in disrepair, May I lend you an outfit until you're rested enough to get to a shop?" she asked, rubbing the back of her head. She offers the hand that had been in her hair to the stranger "I am Mei Hebi, it is very lovely to see you awake and talking." she flickers her ears.

Zarek says, "Oh dear oh dear, no sister, where has she gotten too, big sister, dear sister, dear Miriam." He says, trying to sit up. His body, however has not taken in enough radiation and he only falls right back down after getting about an inch off of the table. "Oh my it seems I cannot walk. Too weak, too lazy." Rolling himself onto his side, and keeping himself balanced by relying on his cane. At least he can always count on that. "Oh dear, oh me, I must take a nap in Dorino. Such nice mist, so deadly, so lively. Could you please point me in the direction to Dorino, miss Hebi with your pretty name and pretty eye. Zarek is my name, but so busy, such a hurry."

Mei visibly stops and takes out a small gadget, both of her eyes are visible.. "Please find me the location of .. Do-ri-no..." she murmured into the little phone like device, causing a slurry of annoyed beeps and a sudden 'Location forbidden!' message comes out of the phone "Er I don't believe I can take you there or even point you there, considering my communications device is being uncooperative.. But I can offer you some soup and a pillow to prop your back up on. I'm quite sure your sister will understand that this realm twists and turns everything uncomfortably at times." she offered, she blushes a bit "Er my name isn't terribly pretty being that it means plum snake and all." she reaches over, carefully touching Zarek's forehead.

Zarek's forehead is covered by his long bangs, but even then, it's cold as ice. Not enough radiation is around to bring him up to his usual body temperature of 103.2 degrees. "Oh my, oh no this is not good. I need to sleep in Dorino you see, such pretty mist, such horrible atrocities. Otherwise I'll sleep and sleep and never wake up, so tired, so sleepy." He says, head turning from side to side as he looks around the room he was kindly brought to. "Oh but snakes are pretty and plums are pretty, so purple, so sweet. So plum snakes are pretty too, miss snake. You are too kind, so nice, but I must be on my way you see." He says, trying to force his way to sitting up... of course unless Mei stops him he's going to wind up falling flat on his face against the floor. His body either needs more time in this area of minimal radiation or shorter times in an area of high radiation.

Mei stops the stranger gently by wrapping an arm around him "Please stay and rest. If this area wasn't doing something for you, you wouldn't of woken up.." She ponders, carefully taking his hand "Please allow me to move your body and get you into the chamber I secret myself when I am injured to recover.." she offered, voice gentle as she waits for permission to touch the stranger further. "Is that alright mister Zarek? There is no sense hurrying when you cannot make it out of this study."

Zarek's attempts to flatten his face against the floor are stopped by Mei's hands. His altogether unsettling smile turns over to her now "Oh but such a hurry, so many things to do, so many people must die, so many must live. And Miriam won't arrive unless she has many shinies, so pretty, so sparkling...But oh my, oh me, my body is being a rascal, so unwieldly, so ungrateful. I should hurt it until it listens. But maybe being nice to it will work too, ask please, say thank you. Alright miss snake, you may take me there, but only there, no further. Unless Dorino is where, my hometown, my house."

Mei reaches slowly to wrap both arms around the stranger, melting through the floor to appear in what appears to be a laundry room. A giant serpent is curled within a somewhat large natural pool, a large reptillian beast likewise napping. She carefully moves Zarek into the water, with difficulty, The water is fairly hot to touch and gives off a ton of magical energy.. "Just rest your aches and let the water sooth your weariness, but, you may be cut off from Dorino, considering I don't know where it is. Do you know what your world is called?" she asked, quietly, settled to sit on the edge of the pool, making sure her patient doesn't drown. Her feet dip in, a soft sigh escaping as she coos. "You can feel the energy seep in, always so nice. You musn't tell a soul about this place, its my sacred hideaway and the heart of this home!" she warned, very softly. Afterall, who would think Mei's place of power was something as mundane as a laundry room.

Zarek is rather ungracefully pulled into this rather plain room. Who would imagine a plain ol laundry room would house such a depository of magical radiation. "So wet, so warm, so nice." He says, letting his unseen eyes gaze up at the ceiling, resting his cane on his stomach as the magical energy begins to surge into his body now, the closeness of the radiation picking up his body's muscles intensely. "Yes yes, this will do nicely. I shall nap now, so sleepy, so tired. Please to not let me sleep more than three days, I would hate to miss the sunrise, so pretty, Miriam would enjoy it, she would."

2009-03-24 (PreU) Birth of the Daimakoujo

2012-02-26T16:25:15Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Birth of the Daimakoujo |Summary= |Who=Hild, Makoto, Usagi |Date=March 24th, 2009 |Where=Niflheim |}} Hild-sama sits at her desk, typing away ..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Birth of the Daimakoujo
|Summary=
|Who=[[Hild]], [[Makoto]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 24th, 2009
|Where=Niflheim
|}}

Hild-sama sits at her desk, typing away at her computer, waiting for Usagi to come to grips with what she told her about Crystal Tokyo.

Usagi has... no idea, really, how long she's been sitting there, looking out the window at the large lake, thinking. Would Crystal Tokyo, as she would have done it, really been that bad? Some part of her's still fighting that concept, except... it dosen't matter. The time line's changed. Neo-Queen Serenity of that future had no demon blood in her... she, on the other hand, does. It's time to stop relying on that knowledge and start making her own future. Bad or not, here and now... that future is invalid, a false prophecy. "So, what now?"

Hild-sama turns and looks over at you and smiles. "That depends on you really. Are you ready to move forward and learn about what else demons do besides maintain a balance with Order. And to start thinking about your choices for the future." she reaches over and shuts off her holographic terminal and leans her elbows on her desk. She smiles indulgently at you, "And Usagi... Just because your old vision of Crystal Tokyo can't be allowed to come to pass, doesn't mean that you have to forget about it entirely. Now that you know the truth, you have the option to try for a better vision of the future."

Usagi taps her fingers against her cheek briefly, then nods. "Yes, I really need to start moving forward. I think... I had been relying on what I knew the future was going to be for far too long." No wonder all her enemies, before, when hit with the crystal either became 'good' or died... she really needs to work on that. "So, what do demons do?"

Hild-sama smiles and stands up, walking around the desk, "To really understand, you'll have to follow me. Seeing this is the only way to truly understand it."

Usagi nods, and steps away from the window, turning to follow Hild, a slight smile curving her lips as a thought strikes her. "Do you think afterwards... we could find a hair stylist? I want to keep the length, but... maybe it's time for a new do..."

Hild-sama smiles, "Oh, I think something can be arranged dear."

Hild-sama steps off the elevator and strides straight for the large wooden doors, which part and open before her without a touch. She leads you into the hall beyond, "Here we are..."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hild's Tower: Hall of Revealing
This is a ver very long, but relatively narrow, stonework corridor... that really doesn't seem to lead anywhere except ever onward. There are no doors save the pair at the entrance or any windows. What there is, however, are what appear to be mirrors. Well, at first glance they are mirrors. However, behind the reflections are small blocks of ghostly movies playing where the reflection of the room should be but is not. Each 'mirror' shows a different scene, showing scenes of different lives and people. Some are recognizable, others are not. In one, a bald man in a dirty white martial arts gi is tying a young boy up with sausage from a box marked "Miyagi's Fish Market" next to a pit with a heavy metal lid. In another, a woman in a blue dress is kneeling before a man in an expensive suit, her face in his lap. Lives upon lives are reflected here, each one different than the others.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Usagi looks around at the hall, curious at first, then appalled at some of the scenes the mirrors are revealing. "Is this a parade of man's inhumanity against Man?" she asks/

Hild-sama shakes her head, "No Usagi. Every life, good or bad, is reflected here. And while, yes, some people are more inhuman than we are, not all are like this." she steps up to the scene with the man in the gi and the boy being tied up by fish sausage, "This man, for instance, isn't truely evil despite what many think of him. And even with the things he did to his son, the young boy came through it stronger." she smiles, "In fact, I believe you've met the now not so childlike Ranma." she turns and walks over to another panel and places her hand on it, text scrolling across the screen for a moment. “… look closely at this man’s life and learn…" again she paused as several images of this man flashed by, some flashed with him beating a crying young woman, others of him “touching" boy-children as he held them down, and lastly all there was, was his grinning face, his madly glinting glasses, and the rapid flashes of a bloodied knife all passing soundlessly. “… that man is in fact a Priest, a supposed man of God… but his sinning actions are all too human…" she paused again, this time the glass showed an apparent trial in a courtroom, then obviously a not-guilty verdict as he jumped from his chair to hug his lawyer and rather distraught looking wife.

Usagi's hand tightens to a fist at her side, unnoticed, as she watches the obvious injustice unfurl. She's always been a very big believer in justice, that sort of thing makes her want to bust out her tiara. But, she's always been too busy with the big bads to root out that kind of darkness... "That sort of thing is allowed to go unpunished?" she asks in a tone of voice that clearly implies, 'and you thought what I'd do for Crystal Tokyo bad when it'd stop that sort of thing?'

Hild-sama says, "…there are sometimes when mortal justice fails, even under the face of horrendous crimes, this happens too many times to count, and then sometimes we intervene…" The man is obviously working late in his office. He looks up in fright as a swirling angry red glowing miasma starts to flow off the wall in a door shape, then there’s a form of a man in tattered grey robes showing the centuries of wear, the only distinguishing features are his bony hands with mere scraps of desiccated flesh hanging from the bone, and twin glowing red pools of hate for eyes as the figure approached the man. "… an Enforcer, a soul cursed by the Nidhogg system to wander in death to make penance for horrendous actions in life…" Hild mutters as now the man is blubbering and begging for his life, for mercy, and even though there is no sound in the image shown, you can tell that the robed walking horror is sneering and asking the man where was his compassion, where was his mercy for his victims of his crimes. And then with a negligent swipe of his bony hand the Enforcer violently pulls the mans soul from his body without so-much as a mark, leaving his now lifeless body to drop to the floor, as the Enforcer grabs the mans lifelessly colored soul, and drags him screaming in terror and begging through the doorway shape of red mist pouring from the wall, and then the man, the Enforcer, and the mist are all gone as if they never were there, all that remained was cooling corpse on the floor, a look on the dead mans face said it all, he was scared to death… and then the looking glass fades back into a hazed partial mirror.

Usagi nods to herself upon seeing the man's fate. "It dosen't end with just removing him from where he's a threat to others, does it?" she asks. She's perfectly willing to leave it at that, with him no lnoger a threat, but... somehow... it feels way too short and easy an end...

Hild-sama smiles, "Of course not. Death is only the beginning after all. Souls such as his... Are paid back 10 fold for what they've done. And then they may serve as an Enforcer, or other minion. We may not do the punishing ourselves, but we do see that justice is done." she rests a hand upon your shoulder, "Yes, Crystal Tokyo would have stopped things like that. But at the cost of free will. Every soul, by His decree, must have free will. In a way, what you would have done is a far worse crime than what this man did." she smiles, "But we've changed that future now haven't we?"

Usagi nods. "I think in a case like that... making him relive everything from his victim's perspectives would be quite fair." Visiting evil upon evil, yes, but it might drive home the lesson. Then, realisation hits. The four sisters, Allen and Anne... "But, we haven't changed the past. Crystal Tokyo... isn't the first time. Just the first time I'd have done it knowingly."

Hild-sama nods, "That is true. But the Moon Kingdom fell did it not? So too would have Crystal Tokyo eventually." she pats your shoulder gently, "Do you believe you can do this? Carry out this sort of justice? See that Justice is served when else none would be?"

Usagi shakes her head. "No, not the Moon Kingdom, I, myself, have used the crystal on my enemies, only to see them... turn good afterwards... I always thought it was the purity that drove the darkness away and helped them make that choice, but... it wasn't, was it...?"

Hild-sama smiles, "No dear, it wasn't. Though in those cases, they had made their choice to be evil. And in a way, you did serve justice by what you did." she shrugs. "We can't change the past in any case."

Usagi has to swallow hard to keep from throwing up as a thought occurs to her. She used the crystal on Mamoru when he was brainwashed by Queen Beryl, but it wasn't until after that, that they became a viable couple. Dear gods... "No, we can't. We've just got to try and keep from making the same mistakes later, right?"

Hild-sama nods, "Exactly. I take it that you won't be cleansing people with the crystal anymore?" she shrugs, "Depending on what you choose to do from here, you may eventually have far more power than that crystal at your fingertips." she rests an arm about your shoulders. "You could do wonderous things with it. Make a true utopia. One with Balance at it's heart." she smirks a bit.

Usagi shakes her head. "Haven't even tried to use the Crystal since this change, so, I don't really know if I can or not, not yet." And now, she isn't sure if she wants to. "But, to your earlier question..." she swallows once, regaining mental equilibrium, "I think... it'd take a bit of desensitization, but... that I could oversee that kind of Justice."

Hild-sama smiles, "Then that brings us to what to do with you. You have many choices at the moment. You can stay as you are, of demonic flesh, but with no real access to Niddhog. Many like that live here in Niflheim. You can enter my service as an agent, eventually earning a rank and class in the system. You'd be on the front lines of maintaining the Balance and seeing Justice served then. Or... " she smirks, "You can choose to follow in my footsteps as my Heir. A general behind the front lines. And, eventually, you'd take my place."

Usagi thinks of her experiences, both as a senshi and as a princess. She's got the potential to go either way, but... "Somehow I don't see things going that smoothly if I took the agent route." If she's going to do this, might as well do it all the way, "I'd be honored to be your Heir, mother." That just seems ...right.

Hild-sama smiles, "You're right Daughter. I would have to be harder on you than anyone else, to curb the rumors of favoritism. And even then, they'd abound." she pulls you into an embrace softly, "You will make a fine Heir. Like Urd, you are of both Chaos and Law. This isn't what I had intended, bringing you here. But Chaos had it's own say did it not?" she smiles, "There's no time like the present is there?" and darkness flows out from her, obscuring the hallway from view. When it fades, the pair are... somewhere else.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nifleheim: The Void

A seemingly endless black void of nothingness. There is naught here except that which you bring with you... With the exception of a massive column of light a short distance away. It is simply breathtaking, every imaginable shade and color of light possible all in flowing twisting bands, interspersed with spinning reflective disk-like objects that either bend bands of colored light into new directions or have ropes of multi-hued neon light pass through the serrations in the disks to change colors and pitch. It has no bottom, it has no top, it has no definitive edge… it just –IS-. The sheer presense emited by this object is nearly overwhelming.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Usagi returns the hug, and tries not to jump when they get teleported to... somewhere? She looks around at the void, then, at the swirling object. "Mom, what's this?" She asks, only past experiences keeping her relatively calm at being in a void... usually she's only in voids to fight the bigbads, not to become one!

Hild-sama smiles, then speaks with pride in her voice, "This is the Yggdrassil/Nidhogg Systems Central Core Construct. This is what runs all of creation. Only 4 beings in all of existence can come here. Him and his Heir, and me and mine." She smiles as the red tinted figure appears to them, "Daughter, meet Lilith, the Nidhogg/Yggrdassil Central Systems Core A.I."

Usagi bows shallowly as she's introduced. "Very pleased to meet you." she replies automaticly at being introduced, some training too strong to overcome. "It's... very lovely."

Hild-sama nods, "That it is." And before she can say anything else, the named girl, Lilith, faces Hild, and with a voice lacking almost any inflection speaks resonantly, "I approve. Your command Hild-sama?" Hild smiles and with a glance at Usagi, looks at Lilith, "I knew you would… let’s see… execute capitol priority, Daimakoujo protocols, limited gradual access release to Usagi." To this, Lilith smirks a ghostly red tinged smirk, and says mechanically, "Compliance." as she fades away. Hild turns to Usagi, "Sing."

Usagi swallows a tiny bit nervously at the command to sing, but, obeys, and starts singing the first thing that comes to mind. It's her favorite tune, and, ironicly, the one used as the theme song for the first part of the cartoon based off of her. "I'm sorry I am not honest, I can say that in my dreams, my heart is about to short circuit, I want to see you right now..." Okay, so the song's subject matter is a little inappropriate to the task, at least it's music!

Hild-sama turns away from Usagi to face the Central Core, closes her eyes, draws a hand to her chest and sings a haunting melody began, soon there is another voice, Lilith’s. Minutes pass, the trio of voices filling the void with the sounds of creation itself, dark and haunting, fast and meaningful. Then, slowly at first, a glowing ring of glyphs and text forms under you, and from this ring hundreds of double-helixes of scrolling text in an array of colors springs up almost like a cage around you. Next the song takes a new turn, as sound like drums and thunder, mixed with trumpets flare are in the mix making an even more dramatic cacophony as the cocoon of light and magical text is struck by a whip of blue lightning directly and continuously fed from the Nidhogg core. At this point, everything suddenly stops. No sound. No light. Nothing. Even the light of Nidhogg is gone. But slowly the column of light of the Nidhogg fads back into view… but its different… Now you're seeing the core as it really exists, it's 10 dimensional visage... Then the dark song slams back into you with a vengeance. Dozens of small spheres of light break away from the column of light to float lazily around you, then in the din there comes a whispering of voices, then again, louder, and louder, finally you could hear it say, "Usagi… Open your mind…" it keeps repeating that, a little louder each time, and with it the lights came closer… then the song reached a crescendo, and with banging thunder the voices slam into you, "OPEN YOUR MIND!", and seconds latter each sphere of light smashes into and through you. Each one coming like a punch to the gut.

Usagi has a moment to wonder to herself that she just DID the coccoon thing, thankyouverymuch, but knows better than to fight something she just agreed too. She just wasn't expecting it to be like this! And... she didn't even know she could perceive that many dimensions! She dosen't know how to open her mind, that sort of thing's always been more Rei's baliwick than hers... She has to resist covering her ears as it gets louder, never noticing when her own voice, blending in with the others, went from familiar song to harmonizing vocalization... the last shout forces her mind open as the gut-punching light begins.

Hild-sama smiles at you... Well, it’s Hild… but not Hild. It’s as if it was just an outline of Hild, a shape cut-out from reality, then filled with the night sky, as she was black and empty, save for small points of twinkling stars filling the outlined void of darkness in the shape of Hild… and the horrendous spinning red galaxies of her eyes boring into your soul… Hild smiles as the light stop slamming into you as the song comes to it's end, all of creation spinning around them. Now Usagi can finally see what her new mother really looks like, in the cosmic scheme of things.

Horrendous? You're forgetting... this is Usagi. Sailor Moon. Entities that look like that aren't the norm, but, they aren't... well... unknown, either. It's just that she usually had to beat them up. And, it's also her new Mother. Usagi's not going to shy away, just because someone works on many levels. She floats in the silence after the song, head tilted to one side, studying her mother, oddly at peace in that moment, a child of love and light who's finally learning that dark dosen't mean bad, or evil.

Hild-sama smiles again and reaches towards you. And as if it was the key, the simple act of her laying her hand on your arm triggers changes within yourself. Your skin fading out to transperancy as you too become an outline of yourself, only you are filled with coldly beautiful silver hellfire. If you could see your own eyes, they would mirror hers. Hild's voice now is even more melodious than before, if that's even possible. "Did I forget to mention that we exist in more than just 4 dimensions?"

Usagi takes a moment to study her hands, then asks in a slightly stunned voice, "How many dimensions -do- we exist in?" she puts aside the question of weither or not this means she just gained any weight for later, though she's dying to ask THAT important question.

Hild-sama smiles, the moment fading and Hild is once again plain old eccentric Hild, no longer appearing as a being full of stars, as the veil of normalcy once again falls down around them, leaving them back in the space before Niddhog and everything looking as it should. "10 actually. Instead of just existing within the universe, we're a part of it's very makeup."

if Usagi were more culturally educated, she'd be resisting the urge to make a crack about Hild being 'full of stars'. "Ten?" Okay, things look a little bit normal now... "So... how many pounds did that transition add?" Okay, so she IS asking the important question here for a girl who can't figure out what other really important questions need to be asked.

Hild-sama chuckles, "That's a tricky question. One one hand, you now have infinite weight. On the other, you weigh no more than you wish to. Beings such as us, we look how we wish to. If you want to change your hair, you just will it how you want it. Same with your clothing."

Usagi looks down at her outfit. "So, it's a mind before matter, there is no spoon kinda deal?" She never really got why people said there's no spoon, but, it seems to apply here. "I imagine that could be real embarassing to go out in public with before I get the hang of it..."

Hild-sama smiles, "Something like that. It will take time for you to learn." then shakes her head, "Not really. You'll maintain that form until you decide to change it. But now at least, I can feel better taking you to visit Urd. You're now as much my daughter as if I had given birth to you and nursed you at my own breast." she smiles.

Usagi glances down briefly, just a little shyly. "Do you think... my new sister will like me?" Yeah, still uncertain there, but, hopeful. "And... Practice will help that, I hope." Able to change clothes as she wants without using her disguise pen will be nice.

Hild-sama smiles, "Perhaps. As she is on the other side, things will be a bit strained I imagine. She and I don't get along well. Takes after her father and all that." she smiles and guides you through a suddenly appearing doorway, back into her office. "There's just one thing left to do though..." she grins, "Though perhaps you should have one of your 'subjects' there for it."

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Hild's Tower: Hild's Office

This is the central office where the Daimakaicho Hild oversees all of Nifelheim’s operations. The walls here are also made of cherry wood, with large violet drapes hanging in various places. Some of the walls are covered in with large book cases, filled with volumes books, that just keep going up with no end in sight. There are several rolling ladders attached to the walls, for accessing the books, each leading to railed landing that circles around the room. More ladders and landing continue up the walls, one above the next. In the center of the room is a fountain where a female statue is pouring water into the pool below from a jar held in its hands. The pool’s water flows into the base of a large and beautiful tree.

At the other end of the room, there is a massive bay of windows that looks out over the city and the lake beyond it. In front of the windows there is a large cherry desk with a lamp and phones on it. And several computers that look like holograms floating in mid-air above it. Behind the desk is a large high-backed leather chair. On the front of the desk is a simple nameplate that reads: Hild, Daimakaicho.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Usagi follows Hild through the doorway, back into her office. "What's the last thing to do?" she asks curiously, linking her hands behind her back to keep them still rather than the nervous fluttering they seem to want to do at such a big step she's taken.

Makoto has arrived.

Hild-sama smiles at Usagi, "Why... All Princesses need a crown don't they?" then sends her Personal Assistant up to retrieve Makoto from upstairs.
Usagi reaches up to lightly touch her forhead at the mention of a crown, remembering the tiara she wears as Sailor Moon... and, the string of pearls that was threaded into her hair as Princess for formal occasions on the moon. That and the tattoo on her forhead was all that was needed for an outward sign of her rank, really. "A tiara that's not linked to crime fighting?"

Makoto smiles and waves to the two of you as she's led into the room. "Wow... you keep changing your look, Usagi-chan." Makoto's not looking very 'princessly' right now as she's changed into her jeans and is wearing her leather jacket. what she used to call her 'Faith' look before she actually met the slayer

Hild-sama holds her hand out, palm up, flames tracing a pattern in it as a smaller version of her own crown, though colored to match Usagi's dress, forms floating above it. "Just in time Miss Kino. May I present to you, Usagi... Daimakoujo of Niflheim." as she settles the crown atop Usagi's head.

Usagi ducks her head slightly as the crown gets settled in place, out of respect for the new title and again, because it feels like the right thing to do. She'd drop into a curtsey at the introduction, but, that's not what's right for a scenario like this. So instead, she takes a deep breath, and smiles. "Hey, Makoto."

Makoto doesn't pretend to understand everything that's happening here, but she can see that usagi's happy and that's good enough for her. Any happiness around her is something to focus on and smile about. "You're piling on the titles, Usagi-chan. Eventually you'll probably rule the universe." she laughs lightly and offer a hug to her old friend.

Hild-sama chuckles, "It's rather ironic that you say that. Usagi's accepted her place as my Heir. So yes, she'll eventually rule Niflheim as the Almighty's opposite." she smirks.

Usagi giggles and reaches out to hug Makoto. "Still punishing the bad guys, just in a different way." she says with a twinkle in her eyes before stepping back. "And hey, isn't piling on titles traditional for royalty?" she asks with a teasing note in her voice.

Makoto laughs and ruffles usagi's hair a little. "Maybe, But if I ever have to turn a page on invitation to your birthday party.." she winks and looks over to Hild. "Thank you for being so good to my friend.."

Hild-sama smiles, "As if I could be anything but to my Daughter." she sits down on the edge of her desk. "Are you finding your room to your liking Miss Kino?"

Makoto smiles brightly and nods. "Hai! it's ... huge."

Usagi smiles from Hild to Makoto. "The rooms here really are done well, aren't they? I swear sometimes I just want to spend the entire day in my new bed!" Not that wanting to spend all day in bed is an entirely NEW thing for Usagi-chan....

Makoto grins widely. "Well I found that staying in bed all day can be fun sometimes." she winks and looks around for a spot to sit. "So I don't have to curtsey or anything when I see you now, do I?"

Hild-sama smirks, "No more than you used to I suppose. Though Usagi has yet to tell me what she is going to do with the Senshi and all."

Usagi shakes her head. "No curtseying needed. Friends first, remember?" At the mention of the other senshi, she sobers slightly. "As for the senshi... well, this is a rather large change. i'm not going to hold anyone to oaths from a past life who don't want to follow them..." as much as that thought hurts, it's the responsible one, and... somehow, she thinks Rei's going to have a complete and utter cow over this. "But, even if they don't want to follow me as I am now, I'm still going to protect them as best I can."

Makoto smiles and laces her fingers behind her head. "I thought it was our job to take care of _you_, princeess. That hasn't changes as far as I'm concerned and I'm sure Ami would agree if she was here..."

Hild-sama smiles gratefully to Makoto then nods to Usagi, "Several of your Senshi will follow you I believe. Though at least one I think will actively try to oppose you now. We should go see her sometime soon." and won't THAT be fun. "If Youma become an issue for you again, remember than you don't have to rely on only your Senshi now. I _do_ have a fairly large standing army of demons at my disposal."

Usagi nods. "Rei." That name says it all. The Rei she knew before coming here, the one who... no, don't remember her death, dammit... she could count on that Rei. This one, however? Who yells and throws accusations deliberately hurtful and stalks off, who's had visions of her betrayal and will likely see this as confirmation of those? "And, I should still be able to change into Sailor Moon. Has there been any word on Ami's location yet?"

Makoto shakes her head. "i can't believe anyone would violently oppese this, Hild-san. Usagi has the Senshi and doesn't need 'youma' of her own... that would just be creepy...." she trails off and listens intently as Ami's name comes up.

Hild-sama shakes her head, "I've heard nothing yet. Which makes me think that one of the Hell Council has her." she smirks a bit, "Demons are not youma Miss Kino. Youma are below us as vermin are below you. Things to be crushed and destroyed at whim." then cocks her head, "I believe Miss Hino will react rather badly to it. Usagi is the Demon Princess now after all."

Makoto blinks. "But if demons aren't evil... I've seen nothing here to make me think that... Why would Rei be opposed?" she pouts a little as she realizes that Rei even mistrusted hersel and even Ami after that mess with Metallia's energies.

Usagi frowns. "Well, then we'll just have to find her..." and, rather than get sad and depressed at the thought of her friend in trouble and her being unable to help at the moment, she starts to get ANGRY. "The Hell Council, aren't they the ones who dropped that building in the first place? And, Makoto...Rei's been fed false visions since she arrived here, one of them that I know of... two words. Princess's betrayal."

Makoto blinks. "Dropped... _my_ building?? My Ami?" The Manipulation of Rei doesn't even register after the first bit. She's instantly angry. Something that she's more succeptible with traces of Metallia's energy inside her that she doesn't think she'll ever truly be free of...

Hild-sama smirks, "Don't worry. I already have an idea for dealing with them. The easiest way is to take a seat on the council myself. And the way to do that is to... remove one of the current members. Usually in a one on one duel." she smirks then nods, "Yes, that was them dear." Hild could purge the energies from Makoto... And replace them with her own. "Yes, one of their number caused the building to collapse."

Usagi nods grimly. "They're not very nice people, as their name attests." A one on one duel... the thought has her wanting to crack her knuckles in a very unladylike manner to prep her hands for hitting something repeatedly. "So, step one is to get on the council, step two is to check to see who's energy has recently come into contact with Ami's, step three dramatic rescue?"

Makoto's fists clench. She'd normally be able to hold herself in check, but this is probably the touchiest subject there could possibly be in her life and she's spent several weeks seething inside over it. To learn that it wasn't an accident. Someone did it on purpose.... "They took my Ami away, Usagi...." It's not a request, or a statement... it allmost feels like there's a vow behind it.

Hild-sama smiles, "If it comes to that. Once on the council, I should be able to easily find her. And perhaps retrieve her without any fuss. If there is fuss." she shrugs, "We'll deal with it."

Usagi walks over to place one hand over Makoto's, offering her support. "They took Ami... and we'll get her back." she's just as serious, as determined, as Makoto. "It may take a while, but, we'll get her back." At her mother's words, Usagi nods firmly. "If there's fuss... we'll deal with it." she echoes the words, her tone of voice almost like she WANTS there to be a fuss so she can deal with it in as violent a manner as possible.

Makoto squeezes Usagi's hand and nods softly, not really wanting to say anything as her voice might crack at the moment. "Thanks, Usagi-chan.." she finally whispers. "You too, Hild... I'll help if I can."

Hild-sama says, "Leave this one to us." she smiles for a moment then sobers, "Though you realize that if she was in the building when it went down and died, she's only a spirit now. Without some form of intervention, she'd never be able to return to the mortal plane."

Makoto bites her lip. "As long... as she's safe and happy..." her jaw clenches and she squeezes Usagi's hand tightly, probably enough to draw a squeak from blonde a few years ago

Usagi reaches up to lightly rest one hand over her heart. "My senshi and I have all died before... and returned. Death's a more transitory state for us than for many people." She returns Makoto's squeeze. "If nothing else, I'll bust out the crystal and see if I can't revive her with that."

Hild-sama smiles, "Usagi. What did you learn about the crystal earlier?" she shrugs, "There's a simpler solution. While I can't give her back her mortal life, that isn't to say I can't give her life. If certain conditions are met."

Makoto smiles a little. "Yeah... I remember when Beryls youma got me... I wasn't completely out.. I saw you all heading off.... And AMi-chan stayed with me..." she shudders and reaches up to dry her eyes, forcing herself to regain her composure. "It'll all work out, Usagi.. it allways does, ne?"

Usagi nods. "Yeah, it does... mostly because we as a group are way too stubborn to just lay down and die without taking most of them with us." She smiles at Makoto, then, looks over at Hild, at first curious, then realisation setting in. Ami could become like them. That'd work. "Crystal's also raw power and tied into my soul, with practice and will I'm pretty sure I can excise that part of it."

Hild-sama smiles, "I think you need to do a load of practice with that first Usagi." she looks to Makoto, "We can revive her as a demon, if she agrees. But there's always a price for wishes granted by demons. Even Usagi's wish had a price, though I'm not sure she realized just what it was."

Makoto blinks "As a demon? How would that work?"

Makoto looks concerned suddenly

Usagi isn't quite that oblivious. Some of the things she's found out since becoming like this... the cost was her old life, the 'death' as it were of one of the champions of order and light, and worse, knowledge and understanding, both of what she's done in the past and what she would have done had she remained on that path. And, most likely, one if not many of her senshi. She stays silent, though, listening to her mother.

Hild-sama smiles, "There's nothing to be concerned about. Offering a soul demonhood is fairly routine. Traditionally, a deal was made with a mortal that after they died they would become a demon, as it's easiest to do after death. The price varied by the person. Sometimes them becoming a demon and serving me was the price, if they wanted great wealth or something in life. But I think there's something more specific you want to be asking is there not?"

Makoto bites her lip nervously. "What would it mean for Ami-chan? What would she be then? How would she change?"

Hild-sama looks at Makoto, "She'd be a demon. Like Usagi and I. " she ponders for a moment, "Usagi will need her own servants after all. I think perhaps Ami would be a wonderful fit for that role. In that sense, not much would change for her."

Usagi reaches out to hug Makoto briefly in support. "She'd still be Ami," Usagi reassures.

Makoto nodnods softly and hugs usagi. "Let her choose... but don't leave her in hell.... it.... It's not right...."

Hild-sama smirks, "It has to be her choice. Free will. Don't worry, I had no intention of leaving her there."

Makoto looks up to Hild. "If you need anything from me to save her... I'll do _anything_ you need"

A dangerous offer Makoto just made, and it'd be even more dangerous if she wasn't Usagi's friend. "Too bad its unlikely she has her senshi communicator... it'd be nice to be able to tell her to hold on, that we're finding a way to come for her."

Hild-sama smiles, "And Miss Kino. Just because it's easiest to make a soul into a demon doesn't mean it can't be done to a mortal. As Usagi-chan proved. Perhaps that is something you should think about."

Makoto nods softly. "I'll think about it. But I haven't had much luck with power that wasn't my own lately. I like being the goddess of lightning, after all." she winks. She figures there's no need for secrecy around Hild if usagi trusts her this much.

Hild-sama smiles, "The power would still essentially be your own, as much as any power belongs to anyone." then she's distracted by a beeping from her computer terminal and she moves to check it out.

Usagi links her hands behind her back. "Whatever you're comfortable with, Mako-chan, no pressure." She offers her friend a smile. "We are what we are, and it's up to you to decide weither or not you want to change that, but no matter what, our friendship won't change." She returns Makoto's wink.

Hild-sama frowns a bit as she reads what just came in, "I think you two better see this." and keys up a large display screen on the wall. A recording starts playing of a demon with a deep chest slash from his lower torso up to his right shoulder... But instead of bleeding, the wound is frozen over. In the background you can see a plain covered in the remnants of hoarfrost, demon parts littering the area... many looking like they've been frozen and shattered. The demon speaks in a halting gurgling voice, obviously near death himself. He speaks of a pair of cold icy blue eyes and a blue haired young girl being taken by force to the lower planes. And something about the Hell Council.

Makoto nods at Usagi's reassurance. But at Hild's words she checks out the video, shivering at the implication. "She's fighting back... Ami-chan's fighting back! I've gotta go help her!..." she trails off a little as she realizes how silly that must sound given the circumstances.

Usagi's hand tightens into a fist. "It's AMI. Of COURSE she's fighting back. She'll fight with every ounce of strength in her body..." A small smile of pride curves her lips even at Mako's words. "If she's still fighting, then... at some level, even there... she's okay. She's unbroken. We need to get her as soon as possible, but... she's okay enough to fight..."

Hild-sama smiles, "We've found a lead at least. If she's being taken to lower planes, there'll be a trail. Though I admit I never thought I'd be riding in to rescue someone from Hell..."

Even indirectly, news of Ami is giving Makoto a lot of hope and she grins. "We'regoing to get some revenge. Ami is a lot more powerful than you think. If she really wanted to break out i bet she'll find a way."

Usagi nods. "She'll freeze the whole plane over if she has to." She says in agreement. "Ami... " She smiles warmly, and reaches over to hug Makoto, relief at just this news flooding her. "And, it's all in the motivation, Mom. This is someone that should properly be here, with us, so we're really correcting an imbalance."

Hild-sama nods, "We'll get her. As long as she keeps leaving messes like that, she'll be easy enough to follow."

2009-03-24 (PreU) One Bad Acid Trip

2012-02-26T16:18:28Z

Devi:

{{Logsummary|
Title=One Bad Acid Trip
|Summary=Kyle takes a trip to the local cemetery.. I think.
|Who=[[Kyle]]
|Date=March 24th, 2009
|Where=Cemetary Gates
|}}

Cemetary Gates

Beyond a pair of massive gates, rows and rows of tombstones streatch off into the distance. On the horizon you can see a large boarded up cathedral with massive stained glass windows. Leading into the cemetary you can see a path leading towards an enormous cherry tree and down an opposite path leading around the cathedral rests an ancient looking bare tree contrasting the cherry tree like the angel of death looking into the eyes of an angel...
--------------------------------------------------
Kyle stands in front of the cathedral, looking up at it as he rubs his chin. "Figures.." He begins walking around along the path around the Cathedral, always examining it from all angles. Eventually he just shrugs and sits down on a tombstone, glaring at the old building.

Gentle crying can be heard off to the side, in the mists. Female in nature, by the sound.

Kyle jumps off the tombstone looking off into the mists. He moves in that direction, carefully though just in case.

As Kyle comes closer, he can start to see the outline of a woman in black funeral clothes. While she is wearing a hat, there is no viel. Her black hair spills down her back, almost reaching her waist. Her shoulders bob slightly as she sobs audibly....

Kyle stands still as he watched her, guess that shouldn't be unexpected in a graveyard. He leans back and watches only for a moment, looking away to leave the woman to her misery as he once again focuses on his thoughts.

She just continues to cry, her sobs echoing throughout the graveyard. As he starts to walk away, however, they abruptly stop. Looking back, he'll see no one where at all.

Kyle looks back over to where the sounds were, frowning as he now sees no one at all. He walks over to the grave where the woman was, some of his curiousity getting the better of him.

The gravestone reads 'Kyle Quillan'. As he looks at it, there's a sniffling sob from behind him. The lady in the black is standing there, head down, and face hidden by her hat. She abruptly looks up, the hair in front of her upper face also parting, revealing a twisted grin containing a double-row of razor sharp teeth, a slightly aged, decomposing face, and eyes giving off a faint red light, despite their contents. Black and purple color swirl in an infinite vortex where the eyes should be. The sobbing slowly becomes an amused girlish giggling as the creature 'looks' at Kyle. It's hands come up as it starts to approach him, now visible as being also withered, with very sharp, gnarled fingernails.

Kyle looks at the gravestone, his eyes going wide for only a moment before he turns around to face the 'creature' He fumbles his gun out of it's holster, pointing it at the thing. "Back off you disgusting.." He moves away as much as he can until his legs bang against the tombstone.

The creature giggles again, then SCREAMS an ear-piercing scream, falling into dust, which when looked for, isn't there. Nothing but grass and sod. A skeletal hand suddenly bursts from 'his' grave, gripping at his leg.

Kyle clutches at his ears, muttering a curse under his breath. He wheels at the feel of something gripping his leg, and aims the gun in that direction, but shooting towards yourself is a notoriously bad idea, so instead he tries to pull his leg free, probably with little success.

The arm holds fast, and while he's distracted, theres a momentary shift in the astral. Something attempts to seperate his gun-wielding hand from the arm it is attached to at the wrist. Once this happens, the arm abruptly vanishes.

Kyle isn't paying attention to anything but the hand gripping him, so misses his own hand being severed, until the pain hits anyway. With a shout he falls to the ground clutching his stump to his chest. He tries to reach for the gun with his

The gun is nowhere to be seen as he grasps for it. However, a high-heeled shoe suddenly appears from behind a gravestone to step on the hand looking for the gun. If it succeeds or not, the figure wearing it rises up from behind the grave. Its the woman from before, the swirling evil-pulsing eyes seeming to stare into his very soul....

Kyle bites back screams as the heel digs into his hand. He tries to focus on the figure of the woman, but the loos of blood from the wound on his arm seems to be getting to him, as his eyes don't want to focus on anything really. He manages to spit out some nonsensical blabbering at the woman, maybe it was meant to be a curse, sounded more like a drunken slur.

The figure smiles evily at him, then descends upon him with a scream..... and suddenly, Kyles back at the entrance to the graveyard. His gun is in the holster. His body is unwounded, and he feels fine. Off in the distance nearby, he can hear a woman crying.....

Kyle shakes his head, putting his hand to his forehead. He stares at his hand for a minute as if trying to think of something. Instead he just shrugs and turns around, not about to bother going in there right now. And he walks off.

2009-03-24 (PreU) One Bad Acid Trip

2012-02-26T16:18:00Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=One Bad Acid Trip |Summary=Kyle takes a trip to the local cemetery.. I think. |Who=Kyle |Date=March 24th, 2009 |Where= |}} Cemetary Gates Beyond a p..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=One Bad Acid Trip
|Summary=Kyle takes a trip to the local cemetery.. I think.
|Who=[[Kyle]]
|Date=March 24th, 2009
|Where=
|}}

Cemetary Gates

Beyond a pair of massive gates, rows and rows of tombstones streatch off into the distance. On the horizon you can see a large boarded up cathedral with massive stained glass windows. Leading into the cemetary you can see a path leading towards an enormous cherry tree and down an opposite path leading around the cathedral rests an ancient looking bare tree contrasting the cherry tree like the angel of death looking into the eyes of an angel...

Kyle stands in front of the cathedral, looking up at it as he rubs his chin. "Figures.." He begins walking around along the path around the Cathedral, always examining it from all angles. Eventually he just shrugs and sits down on a tombstone, glaring at the old building.

Gentle crying can be heard off to the side, in the mists. Female in nature, by the sound.

Kyle jumps off the tombstone looking off into the mists. He moves in that direction, carefully though just in case.

As Kyle comes closer, he can start to see the outline of a woman in black funeral clothes. While she is wearing a hat, there is no viel. Her black hair spills down her back, almost reaching her waist. Her shoulders bob slightly as she sobs audibly....

Kyle stands still as he watched her, guess that shouldn't be unexpected in a graveyard. He leans back and watches only for a moment, looking away to leave the woman to her misery as he once again focuses on his thoughts.

She just continues to cry, her sobs echoing throughout the graveyard. As he starts to walk away, however, they abruptly stop. Looking back, he'll see no one where at all.

Kyle looks back over to where the sounds were, frowning as he now sees no one at all. He walks over to the grave where the woman was, some of his curiousity getting the better of him.

The gravestone reads 'Kyle Quillan'. As he looks at it, there's a sniffling sob from behind him. The lady in the black is standing there, head down, and face hidden by her hat. She abruptly looks up, the hair in front of her upper face also parting, revealing a twisted grin containing a double-row of razor sharp teeth, a slightly aged, decomposing face, and eyes giving off a faint red light, despite their contents. Black and purple color swirl in an infinite vortex where the eyes should be. The sobbing slowly becomes an amused girlish giggling as the creature 'looks' at Kyle. It's hands come up as it starts to approach him, now visible as being also withered, with very sharp, gnarled fingernails.

Kyle looks at the gravestone, his eyes going wide for only a moment before he turns around to face the 'creature' He fumbles his gun out of it's holster, pointing it at the thing. "Back off you disgusting.." He moves away as much as he can until his legs bang against the tombstone.

The creature giggles again, then SCREAMS an ear-piercing scream, falling into dust, which when looked for, isn't there. Nothing but grass and sod. A skeletal hand suddenly bursts from 'his' grave, gripping at his leg.

Kyle clutches at his ears, muttering a curse under his breath. He wheels at the feel of something gripping his leg, and aims the gun in that direction, but shooting towards yourself is a notoriously bad idea, so instead he tries to pull his leg free, probably with little success.

The arm holds fast, and while he's distracted, theres a momentary shift in the astral. Something attempts to seperate his gun-wielding hand from the arm it is attached to at the wrist. Once this happens, the arm abruptly vanishes.

Kyle isn't paying attention to anything but the hand gripping him, so misses his own hand being severed, until the pain hits anyway. With a shout he falls to the ground clutching his stump to his chest. He tries to reach for the gun with his

The gun is nowhere to be seen as he grasps for it. However, a high-heeled shoe suddenly appears from behind a gravestone to step on the hand looking for the gun. If it succeeds or not, the figure wearing it rises up from behind the grave. Its the woman from before, the swirling evil-pulsing eyes seeming to stare into his very soul....

Kyle bites back screams as the heel digs into his hand. He tries to focus on the figure of the woman, but the loos of blood from the wound on his arm seems to be getting to him, as his eyes don't want to focus on anything really. He manages to spit out some nonsensical blabbering at the woman, maybe it was meant to be a curse, sounded more like a drunken slur.

The figure smiles evily at him, then descends upon him with a scream..... and suddenly, Kyles back at the entrance to the graveyard. His gun is in the holster. His body is unwounded, and he feels fine. Off in the distance nearby, he can hear a woman crying.....

Kyle shakes his head, putting his hand to his forehead. He stares at his hand for a minute as if trying to think of something. Instead he just shrugs and turns around, not about to bother going in there right now. And he walks off.

2009-03-25 (PreU) A minion to shame all minions.

2012-02-26T16:14:52Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A minion to shame all minions. |Summary=Alessa recruits the Inquisitor for a job... |Who=Alessa, The_Inquisitor |Date=March 25th, 2009 |Where=The R..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A minion to shame all minions.
|Summary=Alessa recruits the Inquisitor for a job...
|Who=[[Alessa]], [[The_Inquisitor]]
|Date=March 25th, 2009
|Where=The River Styx
|}}

The River Styx

The River Styx, dating back to the time of the Gods, leading the souls of the Damned into the depths of Hell. Faces and faintly glowing forms float in it's dark churning waters, a grim contrast. Moaning and begging echos off of the unseen caveran roof. The sense of depression and the lack of will to go on living will wash across anyone who steps here. Light seems to be sucked away, opressive darkness settling on the shoulders and into the bones. You've got no choice. S(u)mmon the Oarsman and proceed into the depths of hell, or wait for a Hell Council member to pass you by. 'Corse, you always could just stay here for ever. And wouldn't that be nice!

(OOC Note:: If you are not on either Council, and you roleplay in this area, YOU ARE STUCK. No if, ands, or buts. And NO TAKING SOULS FROM THE RIVER, you naught naughty peoples. It's protected and no matter your devices, you'll get nothing from it.)
--------------------------------------------------------

Alessa rolls over the souls in the water, using the poor beings as a bridge. Normal creepy but sweet features are contorted today, suggesting that the Goddess is in a foul mood. Ever since Hal opened the hellmouth at the old Integra's Arms Hotel, souls have been trying to break out. The Cenobites aren't doing their job, and Alessa refuses to do such menial work. But, something does have to be done about it. "What to do, I wonder."

The_Inquisitor stands at the edge of the river, staring down into the flow of souls, almost as if reading something in the currents. He laughs rather darkly at something in his own mind, but looks up at the sound of a voice. He watches the figure crossing the river, any expression on his face hidden by the mask.

Alessa rolls up onto the shore, her fluid ball of barbed wire digging into the hard soil. She frowns more as she sees the man. "Who're you?" She glares at him, her dark eyes flashing. Mm, large guy, looks confident....

The_Inquisitor inclines his head to the goddess, watching her for just a moment. "Not a question I've had to answer in a long time. Back home all just referred to me as the Inquisitor." His eyes drift back to the river for a moment. "Does that satisfy you?"

Alessa makes an indelicate sound behind her teeth. "Your not Spanish though.." Yes, a Monty python joke, don't get offended. She continues on after a moment, though saying,"And that at your waist. Is that the tools of your trade, or a toy for amusement?" Alessa is in a bad mood. Cross and condisending as she usually is, she's a bit harsher today.

The_Inquisitor looks at Alessa for a moment, apparently the joke lost on him. "I do not know this.. Spanish." He doesn't look down at her comment, she can only really mean one thing after all. "I don't /need/ it, if that is what you mean. But I found I still prefer the feel of steel cutting through flesh, let's one know they are taking a life." It almost sounds like a joke, except he doesn't smile.

Alessa arks an eyebrow. "So, you're a killer then?"

The_Inquisitor looks up, as if attempting to see the roof of the cavern. "I was a soldier, and a general. So yes, I have taken many lives, more than I care to recollect at the moment." He shrugs slightly.

Alessa says, "So, you're nothing more then a blood soaked warrior then. Eager to lay down your charge, and your blade for a more... quiet, peaceful life?" Alessa leans forwards in the ball, her face on her fist, resting on her knees.

The_Inquisitor laughs, though it's mostly devoid of any real emotion. "No. Besides, I have something that still needs guarding." He watches Alessa from the corner of his eye. "But tell me, if you knew only one way to live, would you be able to give it up so easily?"

Alessa leans back, her slender arms folded across her childlike form. One like Alessa does not live, just... exists. Instead, she asks this,"And why are you down here?" She waves a hand towards the River, and the hell beyond it. "No coin for the Oarsman?"

The_Inquisitor shakes his head, "You desire a listing of my crimes? It is not a short list." HE never speaks to Alessa as if he's speaking to a child, but there is a tone of deference in his voice. "And as for a coin, who would provide it? My passing was met with celebration, no one mourned me."

Alessa asks, "I desire no such thing." She taps her finger. "Would you like a task, Inquisitor?"

The_Inquisitor is still for a moment. "As my previous task is now finished, and I only have one still, but takes no effort on my part. I would ask from who this task comes, and what it involves."

Alessa says, "Mearly, containment. With large, angry souls who wish to go where they do not belong." She eyes him, a glee filled glint shimmering in her.

The_Inquisitor says, "Then you must know something about me. In life I acquired souls. Those who I thought deserved death, and I gave it to them. I kept their souls from passing on, using them to fuel myself. That power remains with me here. I can release those I acquire, but doing so is.. unpleasant." He turns his head slightly to get a better look at his companion.

Alessa slides down off of her 'throne' as it were, and sadly only stands nipple height to the man. She looks up to him with her wise, ageless eyes, regarding him for a moment. Clasping her hands behind her back, she walks in a slow circle around him. "Then you'll do just fine. We have an issue in Hell. A Hellmouth has been opened, and some of the more eager souls are insistant on going topside. We can't have that." She stops and looks up at him for his reaction.

The_Inquisitor looks down to meet the eyes, remarkable unflinching, as his just look weary. "And you would like me to drag them back here kicking and screaming?" He rolls his shoulders again. "Sounds like something I could easily do."

Alessa nods and is lifted back up to her seat. Her hand rolls, and a piece of parchment is produced. "Care to sign on it?" The parchment is merely a work contract, allowing him to return the souls that have escaped, and allowing him to consume half of what he brings back to hell.

The_Inquisitor takes the parchment, rubbing his chin as he reads it over. With a nod he moves his finger around the parchment like a pen, and hands it back, his real name inscribed on the document, there's even his seal on it. "I agree."

Alessa rolls the parchment up and grins. "Congratulations. You are now working for the Hell Council. You are free to roam topside, so long as you do no damage to persons or entities that do not yet belong in the confines of hell. The Oarsman will provide you passage from the world above, free of charge." She tucks the parchment away. "You may consume half the souls you return here, but no more. You will answer to me, or Senor Diablo is you do not follow these rules."

The_Inquisitor bows rather formally, as would be fitting for a medieval or renaissance court. "I understand, you have my word, and I have not ever broken my word once given."

Alessa smiles sweetly, and starts rolling back across the River. "Then go forth, our champion, and prove your worth to us." She vanishes over the hill, back down to her spot in hell.

The_Inquisitor doesn't wave, he's to stoically cool for that, but he does watch until she disappears.

2009-03-30 (PreU) A visit and betrayal.

2012-02-26T16:12:38Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A visit and betrayal |Summary= |Who=Hild, Rei, Usagi |Date=March 30th, 2009 |Where= Displaced Dojo |}} Above the shrine, clouds swirl and thun..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A visit and betrayal
|Summary=
|Who=[[Hild]], [[Rei]], [[Usagi]]
|Date=March 30th, 2009
|Where= Displaced Dojo
|}}

Above the shrine, clouds swirl and thunder and lightning roll across the sky as the winds pick up, rattling poles and trees in the area. Then suddenly, a bolt of lightning crashes down into the courtyard of the displaced dojo before a small tornado forms around the bolt, obscuring everything within it.

As the lighting moves to strike down upon the ground, three ofuda suddenly fly outwards from within the shrine itself, intercepting the bolts of light before they have a chance to hit. The paper burns easily, but the owner of them doesn't seem to pleased that someone would try to do harm to a place of worship. In her usual shrine apparel, Rei slowly makes her way out onto the staircase, looking down towards the courtyard to just who caused this disturbance. In her left hand is a broom, giving one the impression that she was sweeping the interior of the shrine before being summoned out like this.

The lightning smashes headlong into the three ofuda, but doesn't really seem to notice that they were there as it plows on it it's passage to smash into the ground with a rumble, a whirlwind forming around where it struck, the bolts not even leaving the ashes of the paper in their wake. Gradually the whirlwind begins to abate as the ambient winds, thunder, and lightning die down, revealing the outline of two forms within the whirlwind, one taller than the other. Both appear to be female, but details are impossible the make out as such at the moment.

There is a brief silence from Rei as she watches her wards crumble, narrowing her eyes at the shadowed arrivals. "If you wish to cause chaos, I'd suggest you go elsewhere." She quietly moves back towards the entrance of the shrine, propping the broom against the entrance, only to make her way back to the spot she originally was standing upon.

Hild-sama's voice comes out of the dissapating winds,"Causing chaos is my job Miss Hino. Without chaos, life would stagnate after all. Regardless, we are simply here for a visit." And as the winds finally die out enough to reveal details, you can see a tall and beautiful white haired woman, parts of her dress and her hair falling down and back into place as the winds give up their hold on them. Red stars adorn her forehead and cheeks. And standing next to her, a somewhat shorter, also white haired, and pretty familiar, young lady with blood red moons on her forehead and cheeks.

Well, there's one detail Rei might notice from the smaller of the two forms... a very distinctive hairstyle. Rather than give in to her impulse to chide her new mother figure for being so bloody dramatic with the teleportation in, she remains standing, calm, hands at her side. She waves a tiny bit sheepishly. "Hi Rei."

There is an obvious look of surprise, then sadness upon Rei's face. "Usagi..." She clutches her hands, then turns her gaze towards Hild. "What do you want?" Her voice comes out hollow, no emotion behind it whatsoever.

Hild-sama smiles indulgently at Rei, "I'm only bringing a friend to visit Miss Hino. Why do you believe I want anything?" she rests her arm around Usagi's shoulder. "Is there something wrong with visiting?"

Usagi turns her head to look up at Hild. "Shoulda teleported a block away then walked..." she comments, thinking of the flashy teleportation in, then turns back to Rei. "To talk. To give each other updates on what's been going on, little details like Ami being wisked away to the afterlife by the collapse of the Integra Arms a handful of weeks ago, and not the good one either. Or, how about the one where I tried to jump start becoming Neo-Queen Serenity to be worthy of you all and hopefully provide some stability and ending up like this instead?" She shrugs, spreading her hands wide. Okay, so she missed a few steps here and there, that's the essense of things.

"That isn'y my friend. That is someone who merely took her body, and her appearence. However, that is no longer the Tsukino Usagi I knew." Rei's voice seems to waver a little bit as she says this, obviously a bit upset by this. She closes her eyes, and then opens them. "You have no right to be talking about any of us. Leave. Don't ever return. The Usagi I knew would have never allowed herself to become tainted like this, for any reason. You are not her, so don't ever return here."

Hild-sama smiles at Usagi, "It wouldn't have mattered dear. She'd have felt me the moment I stepped into the courtyard. She had quite a few wards up." then turns to look at Rei and frowns a bit, "Now now, none of that. This is the same Tsukino Usagi. No one has taken her body or her appearance. She's simply grown up and learned a few truths about the universe is all. She cared enough to want to come visit you."

Usagi nods once, sadly, as if she had been expecting this response from Rei. "So, I guess this means you won't help in trying to rescue Ami from Hell then." She had been expecting this rejection, so why does she still want to cry at the confirmation of it? "Rei, even though you don't think it's me, and never want to see me again..." so many words want to spill out, but she chooses them carefully, "I'll always do my best to keep you safe. If you need me, just call."

"I told you to leave." Rei's voice seems to have a bit of finality to it, as she turns her back. "Do not return. I will await for the /real/ Usagi to return. But until that day comes, this shadow who thinks she is the real thing, will be delt a harsh punishment if they ever return." The tone of her voice is cold, yet very serious. She reaches into her kimono, and pulls out an ofuda, which she then places upon the doorway of the shrine.

Hild-sama's frown deepens, "Miss Hino. Do not presume to tell me or my daughter what to do. II assure you, this IS Tsukino Usagi, once daughter of both Mr and Mrs Tsukino and Queen Serenity. Perhaps you should talk with her and find that out instead of dismissing her at first glance." She smirks a bit at the ofuda. "Really now Miss Hino."

Usagi reaches up to lightly touch Hild's arm, giving a small shake of her head. Like letting Rei know the extent of any abilities they may or may not have is a good thing while she's so opposed. It'd scare her off worse. "Let's try to talk to her again later, after she's had a bit of time. Trying to force the issue won't get anyone anywhere."

"I don't speak with liars." The ofuda seems to be incomplete as it stays firmly planted on the entrance of the shrine. She turns, and bows towards the two women, before moving to pick her broom back up, to only start sweeping the top of the stairs.

Hild-sama frowns again at Rei, then touches Usagi's hand, "Miss Hino. Because you are Usagi's friend, I won't take you to task for your insult today. I have done my best to not damage your temple with my teleportation and have tried to speak to you in good faith only to be turned back by insults. By rights, I should cleave your soul from your body and send you to your eternal reward for that. Even my husband would not dispute my right to do so." then her smile returns, "But, as I understand your reluctance, I will offer you my word, my bond, as Daikamaicho of Niflheim, that this IS your friend and princess Tsukino Usagi." She reaches up with a fingernail as she holds out her hand and makes a cut across her palm, allowing her blood to drip onto the ground and form itself into a rune seal of a contract, "By my blood, I swear this." as the cut heals up. Of anyone, Usagi should realize the lengths that Hild is trying to go for her. Then turns to Usagi...

Now THAT causes Usagi's spine to stiffen, and she entertains a thought about sending Belldandy here... nah. "Whatever else you might think of me, Rei Hino, I will not speak untruth in front of you or any of the senshi." She might twist words, now, but each word spoken is true. At the seal forming, her eyes widen slightly and dart towards her mother, a look that's both worried and greatful. "Shall we go elsewhere for lunch?" she suggests, the thought of Rei dying too much for her, even now...

Rei turns and reaches into her kimono, pulling out what appears to be a pen with a planet atop it. She thrusts the pen down towards Usagi, narrowing her eyes. "Leave. I want nothing to do with either of you. You have no rights to make claims upon this land, demon. In your world, you may be the god of evil, but there are plenty of others here in this realm that hold that title as well. Just like there are others who hold the title of Kami-sama. Titles mean nothing. You speak only lies to me, and expect me to believe it as truth? My friend would NEVER do this. She'd have saved Ami, not allowed her to be taken to hell, and she'd have slapped you around and sent you packing to whatever hole you crawled out of." The pen clatters loudly on the ground, and slides across towards where Usagi was standing. It seems to be her henshin pen.

Hild-sama frowns at Rei once more. "Usagi didn't know about Ami until afterwards Miss Hino. But you can rest assured that we are attempting to find her, without your help." she glances at the pen then looks to Usagi, "Did you have someplace in mind dear?" before turning away from Rei and starting to walk away. After a few steps she stops and looks back over her shoulder at Rei, "Know this Miss Hino. There is a special place in Hell for those that betray their friends, not to mention their Princess. You, Hino Rei, formerly Princess of Mars, have done just that. I will eagerly await the day your soul departs the mortal coil for there. Pray to whatever gods you believe in that we never meet again in your lifetime, for I will never forgive you the hurt you have caused my daughter this day."

Rei says, "I've betrayed no one. My princess betrayed me."

Usagi leaves the pen where it lies. "Deny me, deny this," she gestures to the pen, "All you like. It does not change the truth. I am working to save Ami. That pen does not belong to me, and never has. No matter what else happens... you are Senshi. And I have not betrayed anyone." She turns her back to Rei, following Hild away. "Some place with alot of ice cream," Usagi says firmly, needing the comfort food after that confrontation.

Hild-sama sighs and shakes her head, "To believe I had thought to leave an innocent child with her. Better to have her raised in Niflheim than with someone like that." then nods to Usagi, "Yes, ice cream sounds lovely. It's been ages since I've had a bandanna split."

Public> Mei says "crush crush crush and demorish~"

Hild-sama glances at Usagi, "Do you think perhaps Makoto and Ami would like to raise it? After what happened to the child in life, it deserves a chance at happiness."

Usagi nods. "We should ask, when we get Ami back. If not, maybe Mei? She seems like she'd raise a child well." She links her hands behind her back as they walk along, seemingly oblivious to the fact that they're still within earshot of Rei.

Hild-sama says, "Perhaps. For the moment, she's in a kind of limbo while I decide what to do with her." she looks to Usagi, "This was another one of those cases. The girl's mother died and left the father alone to care for her, but he turned abusive and beat her to death on her 8th birthday." she smiles, "I personally saw to it that he's being punished. And I snagged the soul before it could pass on." she holds up her hand where a soft blue glowing ball forms. "I thought perhaps giving her life again as a newborn and giving her to some kind person to raise would be the right thing to do."

Usagi leans over towards the soft blue ball, and coos softly. "Sounds like a very good idea. Don't want to keep it in this form for too long... second chances, one hopefully without the trauma of the past one..." she pauses in thought, remembering Hotaru. "Will she age at a normal rate, or will growth be accellerated until she reaches her natural age?"

Hild-sama smiles, "She'll have a normal life. It's not that hard to reincarnate a soul. I could have brought her back to life as it was, but I suspect that given the choice, she'd prefer the life without any pain." she glances back towards Rei, "I had thought that giving her to a shrine maiden would have been a good thing. Perhaps Mei would be the better choice for this one. Another will come along eventually for Makoto and Ami, once we find her."

Usagi huffs slightly, forgetting her status a moment. "Not that hard for you, perhaps. And yes, I imagine she would. It'll be figured out, and I imagine this time would be somewhat restful for the soul at the moment, not having to worry about any of that."

Hild-sama smiles, "Not so hard for you either Usagi. Perhaps I'll allow you do handle the next one." before tucking the soul away wherever it came from. "Now, perhaps the UR? The food there was pretty good the last time."

Usagi nods. "Yes, to the UR," she echoes with a smile. "Decent food, decent service, and never boring!" she chimes in with a faint giggle.

Hild-sama smiles and rests her arm about Usagi's shoulder again, "Works for me. No need to work my cooks overtime. Though I'll have to take you down to Hell's Paradise sometime."

_____________________

The Usual Restaurant

_____________________

Hild-sama smiles as she leads Usagi to a booth, "Perhaps we should take a trip to visit your sister soon. I'll keep an eye out for when she's home."

Usagi nods. "That would be nice, though, she might find it a bit odd if we just show up without letting her know ahead of time. Think Hallmark makes a card for this kind of situation?"

Hild-sama chuckles, "I rather doubt they have a card that says 'Your Demon Mother and your new Demon Sister are coming for a visit." she shrugs, "Last time I dropped in, she called me first." then she smirks at you, "And I believe a friend of yours is in that world too."

Usagi's eyes widen. "Oh, is -that- where Faith had gotten to after all this?" She looks down at herself, a sudden hesitation sweeping her. "I hope... she reacts better than Rei did..."

Hild-sama nods a bit, "Another friend took her there when the Arms was destroyed. He told her that you've gone dark as well." she shrugs, "I'm honestly not sure how she'll react to meeting you. But it'd probably be best if I wasn't there for it."

Usagi nods. "And, as she's the Slayer, and with the whole thing... maybe I should learn to teleport first, just to be on the safe side." i.e. if Faith freaks worse than Rei, she won't be trapped without an exit.

Hild-sama smiles, "We'll have to check what your transport medium and energy source are before we go. Your power won't be at full for a long time yet, so you'll need both." she hrms, "Do you really think she'll be that upset?"

Usagi bites her lower lip briefly. "I thought Rei would think me brainwashed, not reject me outright," she points out. "She's a friend, and I don't want to think of her as dangerous towards me, but, no reason to be stupid about things."

Hild-sama smiles, "Well, I'll let you figure out how to handle her." her smile turns teasing, "Maybe if you kiss her again it'll convince her?"

Usagi eeps and blushes. "At least it might convince her it's me and not some evil twin... I didn't know you knew about that..." hrm, come to think of it... stupid building falling down killed all the firewine, too.

Hild-sama shrugs, "You've seen the hall Usagi. Don't you think I'd have looked at the highlights of my daughter's life so far." she smiles, "Though it doesn't tell me how you felt about it or anything. But it's nothing to be embarassed about. It's actually not all that uncommon."

And some things, like how it felt, should remain that way. "We got along well together, and, it reminded me of just how long it's been since I've actually spent any time with Mamochan..." dry spell made worse by the thought of virgin till wedding night.

Hild-sama shrugs and smiles, "Whatever you want is fine with me Usagi. It doesn't matter to me who you end up with, as long as you're happy. Just because I'm married to who I am, doesn't mean you have to follow in my footsteps."

Usagi nods. "I'm not one for solitude," she says simply, knowing that if Hild has watched her life, then her mom knows exactly what she's talking about, how her true strength has always been drawn from those around her... a thought. "Hey, do you think... that source of energy mentioned might have something to do with interacting with others? Even before, when things got desperate... it was from my friends that I drew the strengh, literally, to keep going..."

Hild-sama shrugs, "It's possible. I'm not entirely sure where it draws it's power from."

Usagi shakes her head. "No, I mean... my energy source, the one you said I should find along with my transport medium before I go."

Hild-sama ahhs and shakes her head now, "What your recharge method is gets set by Niddhog. It's usually something that you can easily get your hands on. For instance, Urd's is drinking Sake."

Usagi nods. "Is there a file where we can look it up?" She asks curiously, watching the skutters out of the corner of her eye. What can she say, they're neat!

Hild-sama smiles, "Certainly, once we go back home. Likewise with your transport medium."

Usagi nods. "I hope the transport medium isn't too esoteric. It'd be gross if it were something like sneezes," she says, making a face at that odd mental image. Where'd it come from? Best not to ask.

Hild-sama says, "It usually isn't. I has to be something useable. Urd uses TV sets. And Marller, one of my agents, uses CDs." she smiles, "Most things with even slightly shiny surfaces will work."

Usagi thinks a second, and giggle. "With my luck it'll be something impractical, like sunglasses."

Hild-sama smiles, "I wouldn't think that would be any worse than CDs or Cameras."

Usagi nods. "Yes, it totally would. I mean, depending on what side a girl emerged from, one could end up in very embarassing positions," she says with a firm nod of her head.

Hild-sama blinks, "I suppose. We'll see when we get back I guess." she smiles, "Now, I believe you wanted ice cream..."

Usagi nods. "Lots of ice cream. Banana split sounds good, especially if they have the kind where you get three different flavors of ice cream and not just vanilla." Yes, she adores baskin robins where you can point and go, that ice cream, that ice cream, and that ice cream. "Course, I'd go with whatever flavors of chocolate were available... mmm, could really go for some chocolate at the moment, actually."

Hild-sama glances to a skutter, "Well, you heard my daughter. Bring us 2 bannana splits with whatever kinds of chocolate you have." and the thing scurries off to get your order.

Usagi giggles. "Now that'd be a teenage girl's dream, an excuse to have as much chocolate as she wants, when she wants it."

Hild-sama snickers, "You hardly need an excuse dear. It's not like you can gain any weight from it anymore."

Usagi giggles. "Yeah, but that dosen't break a lifetime of habits or social conditioning..." she makes a face. "I'd say I've been hanging out with Ami too much for using those words if she were here..."

Hild-sama smiles, "I'm sure you'll get used to it. You'll weigh what you weigh now 10 millenia hence."

Usagi smiles. "Well, that means the clothes budget is going to go down, once I get a wardrobe established. No more growing or shrinking out of clothes."

Hild-sama nods, "You are right there. Not that we need to buy clothing remember. We can wear anything we want to with a thought."

Usagi nods. "Still working out the bugs with that, but I'll get it down soon. Haven't really wanted to practice without knowing what it'd take to keep from feeling wiped out afterwards."

Hild-sama nods as the banana splits arrive and smiles, "Well, we can go find out after we finish our sundaes. Then perhaps you can go visit your friend."

Usagi starts digging into her ice cream. "Sounds good to me!"

Hild-sama smiles and starts eating her ice cream as well.

2009-03-30 (PreU) The Fate of the Damned.

2012-02-26T16:10:44Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=The Fate of the Damned |Summary=Two former enemies meet once again, a little more is revealed about the Inquisitor and some of Xue's own history as well. |..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=The Fate of the Damned
|Summary=Two former enemies meet once again, a little more is revealed about the Inquisitor and some of Xue's own history as well.
|Who=[[The_Inquisitor]], [[Xue]]
|Date=March 30th, 2009
|Where=
|}}

Abandoned Shack

What at once first appears to be nothing more than an abandoned shack soon makes you question your judgement. Stepping inside you feel an undescribable dark pressence. Something wicked sleeps inside here, even if it's not visible to the naked eye. The walls are decorated in graffiti, and the wooden floor is dirty and covered in trash. Aside from a few crates and boxes there's no furniture here, perhaps the local children already took most of whatever might have been here. At the back of the room is a small door and an old staircase that leads upstairs.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Xue warily enters the strange shack. Seems no ones home. The dark feeling has her ill at ease, and her sword is drawn, and glowing with pale blue light in the gloom, in the event some unknown evil should make itself known in an unpleasant manner.

Someone is home in fact, as the mage enters she would come across a rather peculiar sight. The Inquisitor stands in the middle of the shack, three other men surrounding him. With a sigh he lunges at one, gauntleted hand closing around his neck. With a swing he smashes the poor fellow against the floor, where his body dissipates into a fine mist. A quick turn and his hand grabs another by the back of the head, and drives his fingers into that one's throat, with the same effect of dissipating him into mist. The third man turns to flee, but he doesn't even take a complete step before he's immolated, leaving nothing behind but more mist. All this mist just seems to seep into the armored man, who right now, isn't even breathing heavily.

Xue's jaw drops through the floor.... figuratively. Not by what she witnessed this man do. THAT she's seen before. Which exactly why she is so shocked. She also turns a VERY pale shade of white, and her eyes go wide. This is probably THE one person she hoped never to meet again. One of the few she truely fears to any extent. "You.... you WOULD do something like that to souls here....". She also does something else none here have seen her do. Visibly shakes. However, it's only for a moment, before she seems to vanish, moving faster than most mortals can track, swinging once at his neck as she passes, leaping off the wall beside him, and spinning for a shot for his neck from the other side.

The Inquisitor stands up striaght, looking right at Xue, he doesn't show any expression, the mask would hide it anyway if he did. No smile, nothing, just an almost blank stare. He doesn't flinch at her lunge, only bringing up one armored arm, the blow deflecting harmlessly of the metal with little more than a nick. As the helf-elf spins so does he, the same arm moving to catch the next blow as well. He twists his arm around, attempting to get a hold of her sword blade in his hand. He doesn't say anything, his blank stare once again directed at Xue.

Xue turns to roll around behind him, but stops as her sword becomes immovable in his grasp. Her eyes are now glowing with purple light, and the sword has small wisps of blue flame coming off the blade. The armored gauntlet holding her blade also becomes coated in small amounts of frost, although to him it wouldn't be harmful in the slightest. She speaks a momentary word of power, invoking a pillar of coldfire to erupt under him, and explode upwards. At least it won't light the place on fire.

The Inquisitor looks at the sword in his hand, and the blue flames, nodding to himself. He stands perfectly still and shows one slight expression, a smile, barely visable at all. As she speaks the words of power however his smile fades, the cold fire does erupt, but it seems to be shoved behind him, spreading out like a fan, the magic spell though is deflected away from Xue, even though he could have as easily sent back at her. He shrugs slightly and releases the hold on Xue's sword, dropping his hand back down to his side.

Xue hops backwards. All this is not lost on her. She knew very well he could have sent that back in her face, and actually made it able to hurt her despite her cold immunity. She also knows he could kill her in hand-to-hand without batting an eyelash, seeing as it took Latran and their other three companions all attacking at once to FINALLY take him down last time they faught. The fact he ISN'T has her puzzled, and while she doesn't lower her guard, she doesn't attack right away either. She finally finds words after about fifteen seconds of staring him down "How is it possible.... you should be dead, and that mask locked away indefinately...".

The Inquisitor crosses his arms over his chest, watching the half elf for as long as she stares him down. "I am dead, you and your companions saw to that, though I must say, I didn't have my full facilities at the time. As for the mask, I am guarding it, I know better than anyone what it is capable of, and being dead I am not bothered by some of the more dangerous pitfalls. Who better to guard it, yes?" He doesn't launch any attacks, but then, he hasn't this whole time, at least not against Xue.

Xue is clearly agitated by his presence. Her sword stays up in a defensive posture, pointed towards him "Yet here you are, absorbing souls, just like you were doing before."

The Inquisitor shakes his head. "Souls of the already departed. If you took your time to notice, they left no bodies. And in fact, souls that until revently were confined in hell." He closes his eyes for a minute. "Two were murderers, one took special pleasure in killing women. The third enjoyed taking advantage of helpless women." His eyes reopen, returning his emotionless gaze to Xue. "I simply intend to return them to their punishments."

Xue eyes him cautiously, sword lowering somewhat. "So you work for the Hell Council...". Seems she knows about them to a small extent. She has seen and heard enough to know they aren't as big a threat as some would have everyone believe, but their true motives are unknown to her. How to respond to THIS, however, she has no clue. He must be speaking SOME truth, or she'd be dead already. "So things ARE escaping from the hells.... and your the bulldog sent to hunt them down?". She has seen some hellish things in the wastes, although avoided contact with them as much as possible. She doesn't say this with scorn. It actually is a perfectly reasonable theory, and things escaping from there are NEVER good, obviously.

The Inquisitor lowers his arms again, hand going to his sword, not in any attempt to draw it, just a habit from lounging that he developed from being a warrior. "Yes, I am in the employ of the Council, it seemed.... prudent." As always it's hard to get a read on his exact emotion towards this, "Bulldog? Perhaps, but that is a gross underestimation of what I can do, as you know." He finally shows a smile again, with teeth, but the mask makes it look almost a malicious snarl, and the smile never touches his eyes. "I have business to attend to, these souls need to be cast back into the pit. Well, two of them will be at least."

Xue keeps her eyes on him, glaring. She slowly moves to sheath her sword, the flame going out, and her eyes returning to their sharp blue color. It's against her bettere judgement, but right now, she can't do much about it anyway "Allright. Be aware this place is not devoid of heroes of some ability as well. I find out your back to your old 'habits', i'll get the most powerful beings i can find and come to replay 'ancient history'". Suprisingly, there IS a hint of sarcasm in her tone at the end, despite the subject being discussed.

The Inquisitor shrugs slightly, obviously not too taken aback by the threat. "If that is what you so desire, but as I said, the mask has no corrupting influence on me, anymore." He turns slightly as if to leave. "If you come across any errant souls, please tell me, they will cause no end of problems if left to wander free. Oh, and if you like, you may call me Jarys, I feel I owe the courtesy of my name to one of those who killed me." He turns fully, black flames engulfing him the sounds of souls screaming in torment escaping from the portal, the echos fading away as the portal closes again, the Inquisitor once again gone.

Xue blinks. THAT was an unexpected response. In addition to discovering lore long-since lost, even to her: The Inquisitors real name. She steadies herself against the wall, shaking like a leaf, and feeling sick to her stomach. Its been some time since she honestly felt fear that intense, and she is definately not used to it. (Latran is gonna shit himself when he hears about this one..... ). She opens a portal of her own, and vanishes through it as quickly as possible.

2009-03-31 (PreU) A meeting and a test.

2012-02-26T16:08:40Z

Devi:

{{Logsummary|
Title=A meeting and a test.
|Summary= A new person finds himself in Hell, by chance.
|Who=[[Alessa]], [[Mazurek]], [[The_Inquisitor]], [[Valtiel]]
|Date=March 31st, 2009
|Where=Hell
|}}

Dis Outer Walls - Cerebus Gate
The Cerebus Gate, Entranceway to Dis and a Gatehouse forged the size of a mortal stadium turned on it's edge into an equally massive wall formed from what can only be described as mix of molten rock and onyx forged into a black and jagged yet strangely facinating substance. If it wasn't constantly splattered with blood or bodies with screams from within it might actually be considered asthetically pleasing. However, the True Hells are only asthetically pleasing for those who dwell here- masses upon masses of which you are now a part of.

The Gatehouse has gates constantly left open, one of which is broken in half right down to the center from some massive weapon. What creature could do that to such thick practically stone-formed gates as thick as a house? Completely unseen, though there are outlines of another second gate (Falling down gratings) probably equally as hellish that can come down in the event of conflict. Which is constantly in the True Hells.

Demons almost the size of the gates and small creatures winged with glowing eyes, to Liche lords and magnificent creatures with pale skin pass through this gate. The occasional Succubus with slaves passes with a small crowd, or a demon lord (And everyone clears the path). It's ripe for activity, kept free of carts or stalls for pain of torture. In fact, some denizens look like they'd torture you for kicks without a reason. That's the place you're about to enter- Dis, the one of most populated and diabolical cities in all the True Hells.
------------------------------------------------------------------------

The usual activity at these gates is going as it has always been for these countless days. Then again, it doesn't take long for something to disrupt that, for an unexplained wind starts to blow through the plains, picking up loose sediment.

In the depths of Hell, one of the Hell Council has little to fear. Regardless of that, The Goddess Alessa strolls through the street, seated upon her fluid ball of barbed wire. Dressed in a charred blue Jumper, her Mary Jane shoes dusty and dull, the Goddess frowns upon the things here. Her loyal subject follows behind, the Great Knife making a loud disturbing noise as it goes.

The swirling sediments continue as the wind picks up. The denizens might even be a bit wary of something as the dust and things begin to rise into the air and collect into a ball several feet in the air. At about that time static electricity begins to play about the area in the form of blue lightning.

Alessa crosses her arms and watches the Air move. That's different. It's usually only out on the Great Plains that such wind comes around. Something is coming, Alessa can feel it in the air. She taps her foot impatiently, Valtiel shuffling to a halt beside his Mistress.

What eventually comes is a glowing white dot in the center of the swirling mass of debris. It gradually grows larger until it gives the impression of an eye that the loose debris makes the iris. Five minutes after the spot of light appeared, something is ejected from its interior that crashes to the ground and tumbles. Before it even comes to rest the phenomenon winks out of existence and everything settles back to the ground. It seemed to have been an unauthorized portal of some sort.

Alessa arches an eyebrow at the portal. There's no way that that should have been possible, not in Hell. But, Alessa can't wish away something. Her ball flows over to whatever popped out. Valtile hands her a stick, and she pokes at it, curious.

The thing that had popped out and is now on the ground...groans when it is poked. What it is is apparently humanoid in nature, but with all the dust settling over it it is a little difficult to make out. The scent of blood is quite evident, however.

Valtiel straitens from his hunch, the Great Knife no longer dragging, but being held properly as the smell of blood reaches him. Alessa takes note and raises her hand. "Relax, it's no threat." Her voice fits her frame, that of an 8 year old girl. She pokes it a bit more, hoping to make it move and get a better look.

Poking at the thing a bit more makes the thing shift. An humanoid lizard is revealed, but it is by no means aware of its surroundings due to it being unconscious. Even with the dust covering the body it is easy to see the unusual traits along with the numerous bleeding injuries. Oddly enough, this one is apparently still amongst the living.

Alessa hrmms. "You're not supposed to be down here. You should be topside." She taps a finger on her chin as the stick is disregarded, and she settles back into her seat. Seeing a form like that isn't stunning to Alessa, but she's also been around fro eons upon eons. "What should I do with you?"

While the female might be speaking to herself or her servant, it seems to have an effect on the lizard. Another groan comes from it just before the eyes start to open. The injuries on this one would have quite a few mortals squealing from the pain, but the only sign of discomfort from this one is the crinkling of the brow and the slight gasp to the breathing every few moments. The head rises soon afterward to look around groggily.

Alessa grins impishly. Oh she does love a fighter. She leans back as she watches the being try and grab it's bearings, Valtiel at her side tense and ready at a seconds notice to defend his God. Alessa opts to not say anything, but wait until the beast is on it's feet, or at least awake before she starts nosing around for answers.

The lizard's gaze passes over the two that are close by a few times, only to finally settle directly upon them. A bit of confusion registers on this one's face and it makes an attempt to speak only to end up shaking with a round of coughing that sends a bit of wheezing in with the pained gasps.

Alessa continues to wait, her small arms crossed above her chest, dark blue gaze not wavering from the beast. "Welcome to Hell."

It spends several seconds trying to catch its breath. When it finally does, the four-armed lizard finally manages to speak in a hoarse whisper, "Literally...or metaphorically?"

Alessa smirks. "Literally. How'd you manage to get down here?" Her tone is exactly what it should be, haughty, and demanding. She is a goddess after all.

Whether the lizard is affected by the tone is difficult to ascertain, even though it chuckles. It shifts once more to start to rise, but only manages to get to all sixes before being forced to pause from another round of pain. More injuries are evident on the back, these looking quite a lot like whip-lashings compared to the clean cuts along the front, "Mmmh. Same...as everywhere else. A curse from a former master that has me traveling when least expected."

Any normal person would rush to his side, and try and help his wounds. This is Hell, and there are a few that take sadistic pleasure in watching people suffer. Alessa is one of these. She's dealt with her past, but remains vengeful and will almost automatically assume that anyone in pain has earned the right to deal with it. "Regardless, you seem alive. If so, you should be with the Twisted people, and not here." Her smirk grows slightly. "To bad your portal spat you out here."

While the pain is great it isn't going to stop the lizard from doing what he needs to do. After another few seconds in which is spent listening to the female the warrior lizard finally rises to his feet...which has him towering over the female at a decent height of eight feet. If the physique wasn't obvious on the ground, it becomes quite so now. He looks to her, huffing from flared nostrils, "I am still amongst the living, and will remain so until I am able to live out my life and die of old age. Such is the curse placed upon me. Any other means of death brought about will only have me coming back in a few days with my body reverting to the age it was when the spell was placed upon me."

Alessa is not phased by his height and she merely tilts her head at him, a blank look on her face. "Oh I never said we'll kill you.. Well, we might, but then you'll come back and we could start all over again, can't we?" She almost sounds gleefully happy. "Fighters always die young. Lucky for you you won't miss out on much, eh?" She laughs, high and sweet, the sound unfitting for one such as her.

Mazurek shrugs, "Death will always be a part of the cycle. It cannot be avoided. I have been eaten, sacrificed, tortured to death, even had my very soul tortured. Among many other fates. Always I come back, but not always to the same place. Are you to be my mistress?"

Alessa smiles sweetly. "Are you so eager to be a slave, Warrior? So eager to take the Yoke of a Master? Have you no back bone, Warrior?" She's baiting him.

Mazurek smiles down to her in return, "I have one when the situation calls for it. However, that very same master placed a geis upon me that forces me to seek out a new owner whenever I am unclaimed. If I do not then I will be whisked off to a new place within a few days and have the cycle begin anew. Does that make sense?"
Mazurek adds fairly swiftly, "The ownership need not be a harsh one. It can be as rudimentary as a bodyguard for the geis to be satisfied, I've found."

The barbed wire ball elevates the Goddess to eye level with the Lizard, it having been offended that a newcomer would look down upon her. She pauses to think a moment. "Well, then, I'll claim ownership if for nothing else then to satisfy the Geis. BUT! You will go and prove your worth before you come to be anything higher then what you are here." She looks at him, awaiting his response.

The ball is given a rather inquisitive look when it rises, but the reptile does not do anything other than that with it. When the goddess speaks next his attention fixes upon her once again, "I do not seek to gain status, only to serve. I will bite the bait, however. What must I do to prove such?" He seems to be weathering his injuries well, for even though they continue to sting, he has lost the pained look to the eyes.

Alessa says, "I have no use for more subservients with no fire." She glares at him, moderately disgusted. Beings with no kind of pride bore her, and those that bore her tend to vanish from exsitance. "Use your mind, figure out something. Hell is a big place, and you'll find fight upon fight here. I'll not think for you." Her sweet tone has been replaced by one of scorn and distaste.

Mazurek inclines his head slightly, "It does not matter where I go, I will always find fight after fight before too long. If you do not like how I sound now, it is merely from a lack of knowing what to expect. Let them come for me. If I can defeat them I will do so, even if I am as injured as I am now."

Alessa raises an eyebrow. "Are you -asking- for a fight? If so, I can readily supply a willing soul."

Mazurek nods, "I am willing to go at it with another now, yes."

Alessa tilts her head. "Who am I to deny." She doesn't move, but one of the Pyramid Heads appear behind her. They stand at 8 feet, scrawny and wirey, the 6 foot long Great Knife behind them, drug along the ground. Wearing only an apron made out of skin, and the elongated Pyramid mask that consumes their face, to most they are an imposing sight. This one, whom we shall call PH, steps in front of his Mistress. The world shudders around the group and the view of the City fades. They've appeared in the Great Plains, on top of a giant stone cylinder. It sizes about 100 yards across, and Alessa figures that should be more then enough room for a fight to occur on. PH steps towards the middle, his hunched back twitching as he drags the GKnife with him. His posture speaks of weakness, but Alessa seems more then confident in one of her lackys. If PH dies, she can always go and make 10 more. It's no loss.

The appearance of one of the denizens of the realm has the iguana stepping back a little to give some more room. The sight of the wiry appearance has one eyeridge rising slightly but nothing is said or done just yet. Then comes the shuddering of the world, which has the confused lizard looking about quickly, even dropping to one knee as if expecting a quake. Instead of what is expected, the location itself seems to have changed. Looking about briefly he surveys the scenery even as his opponent is moving to the center. Before too long he rises again and heads toward the center as well. He studies his opponent's movements even before the battle has even officially begun, falling into a ready crouch after arriving. He doesn't make the first move...

The PH calmly waits, and looks comfortable to sit there for quite a while. He doesn't twtich, he doesn't shift. Alessa smiles. "Attack, Warrior, or else we'll be here for a long time." She leans back, Valtiel handing up some candy for the Goddess to snack on.

Mazurek nods slightly, having picked that up after a few moments. After a single, deep breath is given he opens up the battle by sending his tail in for an overhead slap, pulling it back just as quickly.

The PH cracks his neck, the tail smacking his headpiece and barely denting it. PH starts to change, his wirey form bulking up. Seeming to grow, he's now got muscles on par with someone like Goku. Striding forward, the GK level in the air behind him, he wields it with no problem. PH swings it horizontally towards Maz, shifting and thrusting forwards, arching the shot vertically, stepping forwards all the time.

Mazurek did what he wanted to accomplish with that tail strike. He got the other to move so he could study him..it..further. The weapon's positioning is not lost to the lizard at all, and when it is swung around he goes into action quickly. Hopping to the side that the weapon is coming from, he tries to connect to the back with a swift kick.

The kick connects, and the PH stumbles a step forward, the GK spinning in his hand as it flashes around to try and slice through Maz.

Mazurek hops backward after the kick connects, not taking a chance with that deadly-looking blade. When it swishes by he moves right back in for a quartet of quik punches, three to the chest and one right to the face. The tail makes an attempt at coiling around the wrist of the weapon, trying to keep it from being used immediately.

Grunting at the chest punches, PH lashes his GK out, only for his wrist to be caught in Maz's tail. Alessa muses if the punch to the head hurt for Maz, as the mask is full rusted steel. While one will not question the strength of a tail that size, it does stop the GK from being swung. Rudimentary movements aren't held back through, and the PH lunges forward, using the tip of the Knife to attempt to nick, or slice whatever potion of the tail it can reach.

Mazurek does not show any outward signs of discomfort from the contact with the mask even though it would be impossible for him not to hit a sharp spot. In fact, even as the knife is being used to try and slice that portion of his tail off he is reaching out with that hand to keep it from doing more damage. An elbow is then jabbed out at the throat, or what can pass for the throat, in the meantime, along with a cheap-shot to the gut. His tail had been nicked and joins his upper body in showing open wounds.

Seeing how as PH doesn't breathe, the shot to the throat only hurts him, but doe not stop him. PH's hand is thrust towards the ground, hopefully taking the hand and tail with it. A large fist hurtles towards Maz's neck.

Well, someone was watching this fight from his spire overlooking the gates. And this someone has decided to get a view of things himself. The Inquisitor steps through the crowds of hellish things probably no doubt watching the brawl. The crowds simply part before him, and keep a good distance even as he decides he's in a good place to watch.

Granted a few people have managed to find their way atop this cylinder of stone in the middle of the Great Plains, and Alessa is pleasantly surprised to see the Inquisitor up here.

Even if PH doesn't need to breathe, the iguana does. Maz apparently did not anticipate the maneuver, for he drops down right into the path of that fist. His vision explodes a bit and he ends up crashing to the ground when it connects, his tail releasing the wrist while he works to roll away. Even while he is moving he is coughing, one hand going up to where he had been slugged. That might leave him open.

The PH moves with alarming speed as his weapon is released. He fluidly moves on with a spin, allowing the GK momentum as he moves forward and drives the knife down towards Maz. Alessa claps and giggles, Valtiel giving off the impression of not really caring either way.

The_Inquisitor crosses his arms, just watching with the same impassive look he gives everything. His eyes do drift up towards Alessa for just a moment, offering a slight incline of his head before returning his gaze to the fight.

Mazurek has only one hand occupied with the grasping of the throat, which leaves the other three open. Even so, he doesn't reach up to try to block the weapon's passage, choosing instead to immediately go into another roll, this time to the side. Should that be enough to dodge that blade he works to get to his feet, still coughing a little. He doesn't seem to be aware of the presence of others right now, and the inquisitor would notice a multitude of injuries that would likely cripple others both front and back.

Alessa grins at the Inquisitor and looks back to the fight. PH's Great Knife lodges momentarily into the ground. His muscles tense as he yanks it from the ground. Long stalking strides carry his bulk towards Maz, lashing out with a hand in attempts to grab hold of Maz's throat. If he manages that, well, we'll see what Alessa allows.

The_Inquisitor seems to be at least moderately amused by the fight, how do you know? Because he's sticking around. He seems interested in the Pyramid Head, but most of his attention is on the lizard.

Mazurek is off-balance when he rises to his feet, so he cannot properly dodge this time around. His tail is being used as a third leg when he rises, making him easy prey for PH to grab a hold of his throat. The lizard's eyes widen immediately, two hands rising to grasp that arm to try yanking it away while the other two remain at his sides. Depending on the force of the grip, he isn't likely able to breathe.

The grip is strong, and as PH squeezes, Alessa stands up, projecting her voice across the makeshift arena. "ENOUGH!" A brilliant smile graces her usually dark face and her ball carries her towards the middle. PH drops Maz and transforms back down into his usual wirey weak looking form, the GK -THUNKS- as the tip buries itself in the ground. Alessa grins down at Maz.

The_Inquisitor offers a golf clap, but it's more the sound of metal banging on metal. He stays where he is though, simply watching those two through the mask. The pyramid head is pretty much completely ignores.

The squeezing of the hand cuts the lizard's air off and has him closing his eyes with a grimace. He continues to fight despite this, even though it is only to continue pushing against the arm. He barely registers the shout when he is suddenly released, collapsing to the ground on all sixes once again. With wide eyes one hand rises to his throat and he gasps for much needed air. The look is similar to Lando's look after Chewbacca releases him, only he isn't kneeling.

Alessa pats Maz on the head and steps back. "Well, at least you can get better." She settles into her seat, and leans back. "What would you do, Warrior? Stay and serve and learn nothing new? Or, go out and get stronger and earn a position in my Guard?"

The_Inquisitor crosses his arms over his chest, regarding the two with that same impassive stare. If no one speaks to him he continues to do just that.

Alessa eyes the Inquisitor. "Good then. Inquisitor, do you have any plans?" Or, how full is your time right now?

Mazurek rises to his feet while he looks off in the direction Alessa is looking, only to tilt his head at what he sees, eyes wandering over the armor.

The_Inquisitor steps forward towards Alessa, bowing his head slightly. "Not to occupied, other than my trips top side. If you wish me to train this one.." He looks over Mazurek again, studying him. "I'm sure he has potential. Send him to my spire for training, I might be able to teach him a few things."

Alessa nods towards the inquisitor. "Very well, I'll send him over there in a day or two." She turns towards Maz. "You'll find places to sleep and eat around Hell, and you will regain your strength. In a days time you'll report to me, and I shall leave you with the Inquisitor. Only when you can beat my Pyramid Head without trouble will you be allowed to join my guard. I will not take those easily beaten." She's not implying that he was easily beaten this time, but she does wish to see him better then he is now.

The_Inquisitor bows his head again. "As you say." He eyes Mazurek again, it's cold and hard, and impossible to read his face through the mask he wears. "I will be resting at my spire if you need me. By your leave." He turns and as he turns just seems to vanish.

Mazurek nods, "As you command mistress." He punches his chest right over one of the injuries and bows, not even flinching, "Will there be a problem with securing vegetables for me to consume? Like my animal cousins I cannot consume animal matter."

Alessa says, "This is Hell, my child, and we must hold up to our reputation of some cultures." They fade from the 'arena' and back to the street. She extends her hands out to the City. "You will find anything you desire to consume here."

Mazurek closes his eyes when the fading effect takes place, his tail immediately dropping to the ground again. Seems he might have to overcome that effect, too. When everything is back to 'normal' again he opens his eyes again, "Alright. If it matters any, I am called Mazurek, monk of the Crimson Talons monastery...if it even still exists after all this time."

Alessa nods and turns away to continue her stroll among the streets. "Remember Mazurek, a days time to rest and heal. Do not make me go looking for you." Valtiel turns and follows his Mistress back.

Mazurek nods, actually turning to follow her if she is heading into the city itself, "Where will I be meeting you after the day has passed?"

Alessa laughs. "Find me, if you want to serve so badly." She is headed to the heart of the city, as she likes to see how things are going.

Mazurek chuckles, "Alright." He then breaks off from her to go explore the place, find what he needs, and recover however he can.

2009-03-31 (PreU) A meeting and a test.

2012-02-26T16:08:21Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A meeting and a test. |Summary= A new person finds himself in Hell, by chance. |Who=Alessa, Mazurek, The_Inquisitor, Valtiel |Date=March 31..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A meeting and a test.
|Summary= A new person finds himself in Hell, by chance.
|Who=[[Alessa]], [[Mazurek]], [[The_Inquisitor]], [[Valtiel]]
|Date=March 31st, 2009
|Where=Hell
|}}

Dis Outer Walls - Cerebus Gate
The Cerebus Gate, Entranceway to Dis and a Gatehouse forged the size of a mortal stadium turned on it's edge into an equally massive wall formed from what can only be described as mix of molten rock and onyx forged into a black and jagged yet strangely facinating substance. If it wasn't constantly splattered with blood or bodies with screams from within it might actually be considered asthetically pleasing. However, the True Hells are only asthetically pleasing for those who dwell here- masses upon masses of which you are now a part of.

The Gatehouse has gates constantly left open, one of which is broken in half right down to the center from some massive weapon. What creature could do that to such thick practically stone-formed gates as thick as a house? Completely unseen, though there are outlines of another second gate (Falling down gratings) probably equally as hellish that can come down in the event of conflict. Which is constantly in the True Hells.

Demons almost the size of the gates and small creatures winged with glowing eyes, to Liche lords and magnificent creatures with pale skin pass through this gate. The occasional Succubus with slaves passes with a small crowd, or a demon lord (And everyone clears the path). It's ripe for activity, kept free of carts or stalls for pain of torture. In fact, some denizens look like they'd torture you for kicks without a reason. That's the place you're about to enter- Dis, the one of most populated and diabolical cities in all the True Hells.
=========================================================================================

The usual activity at these gates is going as it has always been for these countless days. Then again, it doesn't take long for something to disrupt that, for an unexplained wind starts to blow through the plains, picking up loose sediment.

In the depths of Hell, one of the Hell Council has little to fear. Regardless of that, The Goddess Alessa strolls through the street, seated upon her fluid ball of barbed wire. Dressed in a charred blue Jumper, her Mary Jane shoes dusty and dull, the Goddess frowns upon the things here. Her loyal subject follows behind, the Great Knife making a loud disturbing noise as it goes.

The swirling sediments continue as the wind picks up. The denizens might even be a bit wary of something as the dust and things begin to rise into the air and collect into a ball several feet in the air. At about that time static electricity begins to play about the area in the form of blue lightning.

Alessa crosses her arms and watches the Air move. That's different. It's usually only out on the Great Plains that such wind comes around. Something is coming, Alessa can feel it in the air. She taps her foot impatiently, Valtiel shuffling to a halt beside his Mistress.

What eventually comes is a glowing white dot in the center of the swirling mass of debris. It gradually grows larger until it gives the impression of an eye that the loose debris makes the iris. Five minutes after the spot of light appeared, something is ejected from its interior that crashes to the ground and tumbles. Before it even comes to rest the phenomenon winks out of existence and everything settles back to the ground. It seemed to have been an unauthorized portal of some sort.

Alessa arches an eyebrow at the portal. There's no way that that should have been possible, not in Hell. But, Alessa can't wish away something. Her ball flows over to whatever popped out. Valtile hands her a stick, and she pokes at it, curious.

The thing that had popped out and is now on the ground...groans when it is poked. What it is is apparently humanoid in nature, but with all the dust settling over it it is a little difficult to make out. The scent of blood is quite evident, however.

Valtiel straitens from his hunch, the Great Knife no longer dragging, but being held properly as the smell of blood reaches him. Alessa takes note and raises her hand. "Relax, it's no threat." Her voice fits her frame, that of an 8 year old girl. She pokes it a bit more, hoping to make it move and get a better look.

Poking at the thing a bit more makes the thing shift. An humanoid lizard is revealed, but it is by no means aware of its surroundings due to it being unconscious. Even with the dust covering the body it is easy to see the unusual traits along with the numerous bleeding injuries. Oddly enough, this one is apparently still amongst the living.

Alessa hrmms. "You're not supposed to be down here. You should be topside." She taps a finger on her chin as the stick is disregarded, and she settles back into her seat. Seeing a form like that isn't stunning to Alessa, but she's also been around fro eons upon eons. "What should I do with you?"

While the female might be speaking to herself or her servant, it seems to have an effect on the lizard. Another groan comes from it just before the eyes start to open. The injuries on this one would have quite a few mortals squealing from the pain, but the only sign of discomfort from this one is the crinkling of the brow and the slight gasp to the breathing every few moments. The head rises soon afterward to look around groggily.

Alessa grins impishly. Oh she does love a fighter. She leans back as she watches the being try and grab it's bearings, Valtiel at her side tense and ready at a seconds notice to defend his God. Alessa opts to not say anything, but wait until the beast is on it's feet, or at least awake before she starts nosing around for answers.

The lizard's gaze passes over the two that are close by a few times, only to finally settle directly upon them. A bit of confusion registers on this one's face and it makes an attempt to speak only to end up shaking with a round of coughing that sends a bit of wheezing in with the pained gasps.

Alessa continues to wait, her small arms crossed above her chest, dark blue gaze not wavering from the beast. "Welcome to Hell."

It spends several seconds trying to catch its breath. When it finally does, the four-armed lizard finally manages to speak in a hoarse whisper, "Literally...or metaphorically?"

Alessa smirks. "Literally. How'd you manage to get down here?" Her tone is exactly what it should be, haughty, and demanding. She is a goddess after all.

Whether the lizard is affected by the tone is difficult to ascertain, even though it chuckles. It shifts once more to start to rise, but only manages to get to all sixes before being forced to pause from another round of pain. More injuries are evident on the back, these looking quite a lot like whip-lashings compared to the clean cuts along the front, "Mmmh. Same...as everywhere else. A curse from a former master that has me traveling when least expected."

Any normal person would rush to his side, and try and help his wounds. This is Hell, and there are a few that take sadistic pleasure in watching people suffer. Alessa is one of these. She's dealt with her past, but remains vengeful and will almost automatically assume that anyone in pain has earned the right to deal with it. "Regardless, you seem alive. If so, you should be with the Twisted people, and not here." Her smirk grows slightly. "To bad your portal spat you out here."

While the pain is great it isn't going to stop the lizard from doing what he needs to do. After another few seconds in which is spent listening to the female the warrior lizard finally rises to his feet...which has him towering over the female at a decent height of eight feet. If the physique wasn't obvious on the ground, it becomes quite so now. He looks to her, huffing from flared nostrils, "I am still amongst the living, and will remain so until I am able to live out my life and die of old age. Such is the curse placed upon me. Any other means of death brought about will only have me coming back in a few days with my body reverting to the age it was when the spell was placed upon me."

Alessa is not phased by his height and she merely tilts her head at him, a blank look on her face. "Oh I never said we'll kill you.. Well, we might, but then you'll come back and we could start all over again, can't we?" She almost sounds gleefully happy. "Fighters always die young. Lucky for you you won't miss out on much, eh?" She laughs, high and sweet, the sound unfitting for one such as her.

Mazurek shrugs, "Death will always be a part of the cycle. It cannot be avoided. I have been eaten, sacrificed, tortured to death, even had my very soul tortured. Among many other fates. Always I come back, but not always to the same place. Are you to be my mistress?"

Alessa smiles sweetly. "Are you so eager to be a slave, Warrior? So eager to take the Yoke of a Master? Have you no back bone, Warrior?" She's baiting him.

Mazurek smiles down to her in return, "I have one when the situation calls for it. However, that very same master placed a geis upon me that forces me to seek out a new owner whenever I am unclaimed. If I do not then I will be whisked off to a new place within a few days and have the cycle begin anew. Does that make sense?"
Mazurek adds fairly swiftly, "The ownership need not be a harsh one. It can be as rudimentary as a bodyguard for the geis to be satisfied, I've found."

The barbed wire ball elevates the Goddess to eye level with the Lizard, it having been offended that a newcomer would look down upon her. She pauses to think a moment. "Well, then, I'll claim ownership if for nothing else then to satisfy the Geis. BUT! You will go and prove your worth before you come to be anything higher then what you are here." She looks at him, awaiting his response.

The ball is given a rather inquisitive look when it rises, but the reptile does not do anything other than that with it. When the goddess speaks next his attention fixes upon her once again, "I do not seek to gain status, only to serve. I will bite the bait, however. What must I do to prove such?" He seems to be weathering his injuries well, for even though they continue to sting, he has lost the pained look to the eyes.

Alessa says, "I have no use for more subservients with no fire." She glares at him, moderately disgusted. Beings with no kind of pride bore her, and those that bore her tend to vanish from exsitance. "Use your mind, figure out something. Hell is a big place, and you'll find fight upon fight here. I'll not think for you." Her sweet tone has been replaced by one of scorn and distaste.

Mazurek inclines his head slightly, "It does not matter where I go, I will always find fight after fight before too long. If you do not like how I sound now, it is merely from a lack of knowing what to expect. Let them come for me. If I can defeat them I will do so, even if I am as injured as I am now."

Alessa raises an eyebrow. "Are you -asking- for a fight? If so, I can readily supply a willing soul."

Mazurek nods, "I am willing to go at it with another now, yes."

Alessa tilts her head. "Who am I to deny." She doesn't move, but one of the Pyramid Heads appear behind her. They stand at 8 feet, scrawny and wirey, the 6 foot long Great Knife behind them, drug along the ground. Wearing only an apron made out of skin, and the elongated Pyramid mask that consumes their face, to most they are an imposing sight. This one, whom we shall call PH, steps in front of his Mistress. The world shudders around the group and the view of the City fades. They've appeared in the Great Plains, on top of a giant stone cylinder. It sizes about 100 yards across, and Alessa figures that should be more then enough room for a fight to occur on. PH steps towards the middle, his hunched back twitching as he drags the GKnife with him. His posture speaks of weakness, but Alessa seems more then confident in one of her lackys. If PH dies, she can always go and make 10 more. It's no loss.

The appearance of one of the denizens of the realm has the iguana stepping back a little to give some more room. The sight of the wiry appearance has one eyeridge rising slightly but nothing is said or done just yet. Then comes the shuddering of the world, which has the confused lizard looking about quickly, even dropping to one knee as if expecting a quake. Instead of what is expected, the location itself seems to have changed. Looking about briefly he surveys the scenery even as his opponent is moving to the center. Before too long he rises again and heads toward the center as well. He studies his opponent's movements even before the battle has even officially begun, falling into a ready crouch after arriving. He doesn't make the first move...

The PH calmly waits, and looks comfortable to sit there for quite a while. He doesn't twtich, he doesn't shift. Alessa smiles. "Attack, Warrior, or else we'll be here for a long time." She leans back, Valtiel handing up some candy for the Goddess to snack on.

Mazurek nods slightly, having picked that up after a few moments. After a single, deep breath is given he opens up the battle by sending his tail in for an overhead slap, pulling it back just as quickly.

The PH cracks his neck, the tail smacking his headpiece and barely denting it. PH starts to change, his wirey form bulking up. Seeming to grow, he's now got muscles on par with someone like Goku. Striding forward, the GK level in the air behind him, he wields it with no problem. PH swings it horizontally towards Maz, shifting and thrusting forwards, arching the shot vertically, stepping forwards all the time.

Mazurek did what he wanted to accomplish with that tail strike. He got the other to move so he could study him..it..further. The weapon's positioning is not lost to the lizard at all, and when it is swung around he goes into action quickly. Hopping to the side that the weapon is coming from, he tries to connect to the back with a swift kick.

The kick connects, and the PH stumbles a step forward, the GK spinning in his hand as it flashes around to try and slice through Maz.

Mazurek hops backward after the kick connects, not taking a chance with that deadly-looking blade. When it swishes by he moves right back in for a quartet of quik punches, three to the chest and one right to the face. The tail makes an attempt at coiling around the wrist of the weapon, trying to keep it from being used immediately.

Grunting at the chest punches, PH lashes his GK out, only for his wrist to be caught in Maz's tail. Alessa muses if the punch to the head hurt for Maz, as the mask is full rusted steel. While one will not question the strength of a tail that size, it does stop the GK from being swung. Rudimentary movements aren't held back through, and the PH lunges forward, using the tip of the Knife to attempt to nick, or slice whatever potion of the tail it can reach.

Mazurek does not show any outward signs of discomfort from the contact with the mask even though it would be impossible for him not to hit a sharp spot. In fact, even as the knife is being used to try and slice that portion of his tail off he is reaching out with that hand to keep it from doing more damage. An elbow is then jabbed out at the throat, or what can pass for the throat, in the meantime, along with a cheap-shot to the gut. His tail had been nicked and joins his upper body in showing open wounds.

Seeing how as PH doesn't breathe, the shot to the throat only hurts him, but doe not stop him. PH's hand is thrust towards the ground, hopefully taking the hand and tail with it. A large fist hurtles towards Maz's neck.

Well, someone was watching this fight from his spire overlooking the gates. And this someone has decided to get a view of things himself. The Inquisitor steps through the crowds of hellish things probably no doubt watching the brawl. The crowds simply part before him, and keep a good distance even as he decides he's in a good place to watch.

Granted a few people have managed to find their way atop this cylinder of stone in the middle of the Great Plains, and Alessa is pleasantly surprised to see the Inquisitor up here.

Even if PH doesn't need to breathe, the iguana does. Maz apparently did not anticipate the maneuver, for he drops down right into the path of that fist. His vision explodes a bit and he ends up crashing to the ground when it connects, his tail releasing the wrist while he works to roll away. Even while he is moving he is coughing, one hand going up to where he had been slugged. That might leave him open.

The PH moves with alarming speed as his weapon is released. He fluidly moves on with a spin, allowing the GK momentum as he moves forward and drives the knife down towards Maz. Alessa claps and giggles, Valtiel giving off the impression of not really caring either way.

The_Inquisitor crosses his arms, just watching with the same impassive look he gives everything. His eyes do drift up towards Alessa for just a moment, offering a slight incline of his head before returning his gaze to the fight.

Mazurek has only one hand occupied with the grasping of the throat, which leaves the other three open. Even so, he doesn't reach up to try to block the weapon's passage, choosing instead to immediately go into another roll, this time to the side. Should that be enough to dodge that blade he works to get to his feet, still coughing a little. He doesn't seem to be aware of the presence of others right now, and the inquisitor would notice a multitude of injuries that would likely cripple others both front and back.

Alessa grins at the Inquisitor and looks back to the fight. PH's Great Knife lodges momentarily into the ground. His muscles tense as he yanks it from the ground. Long stalking strides carry his bulk towards Maz, lashing out with a hand in attempts to grab hold of Maz's throat. If he manages that, well, we'll see what Alessa allows.

The_Inquisitor seems to be at least moderately amused by the fight, how do you know? Because he's sticking around. He seems interested in the Pyramid Head, but most of his attention is on the lizard.

Mazurek is off-balance when he rises to his feet, so he cannot properly dodge this time around. His tail is being used as a third leg when he rises, making him easy prey for PH to grab a hold of his throat. The lizard's eyes widen immediately, two hands rising to grasp that arm to try yanking it away while the other two remain at his sides. Depending on the force of the grip, he isn't likely able to breathe.

The grip is strong, and as PH squeezes, Alessa stands up, projecting her voice across the makeshift arena. "ENOUGH!" A brilliant smile graces her usually dark face and her ball carries her towards the middle. PH drops Maz and transforms back down into his usual wirey weak looking form, the GK -THUNKS- as the tip buries itself in the ground. Alessa grins down at Maz.

The_Inquisitor offers a golf clap, but it's more the sound of metal banging on metal. He stays where he is though, simply watching those two through the mask. The pyramid head is pretty much completely ignores.

The squeezing of the hand cuts the lizard's air off and has him closing his eyes with a grimace. He continues to fight despite this, even though it is only to continue pushing against the arm. He barely registers the shout when he is suddenly released, collapsing to the ground on all sixes once again. With wide eyes one hand rises to his throat and he gasps for much needed air. The look is similar to Lando's look after Chewbacca releases him, only he isn't kneeling.

Alessa pats Maz on the head and steps back. "Well, at least you can get better." She settles into her seat, and leans back. "What would you do, Warrior? Stay and serve and learn nothing new? Or, go out and get stronger and earn a position in my Guard?"

The_Inquisitor crosses his arms over his chest, regarding the two with that same impassive stare. If no one speaks to him he continues to do just that.

Alessa eyes the Inquisitor. "Good then. Inquisitor, do you have any plans?" Or, how full is your time right now?

Mazurek rises to his feet while he looks off in the direction Alessa is looking, only to tilt his head at what he sees, eyes wandering over the armor.

The_Inquisitor steps forward towards Alessa, bowing his head slightly. "Not to occupied, other than my trips top side. If you wish me to train this one.." He looks over Mazurek again, studying him. "I'm sure he has potential. Send him to my spire for training, I might be able to teach him a few things."

Alessa nods towards the inquisitor. "Very well, I'll send him over there in a day or two." She turns towards Maz. "You'll find places to sleep and eat around Hell, and you will regain your strength. In a days time you'll report to me, and I shall leave you with the Inquisitor. Only when you can beat my Pyramid Head without trouble will you be allowed to join my guard. I will not take those easily beaten." She's not implying that he was easily beaten this time, but she does wish to see him better then he is now.

The_Inquisitor bows his head again. "As you say." He eyes Mazurek again, it's cold and hard, and impossible to read his face through the mask he wears. "I will be resting at my spire if you need me. By your leave." He turns and as he turns just seems to vanish.

Mazurek nods, "As you command mistress." He punches his chest right over one of the injuries and bows, not even flinching, "Will there be a problem with securing vegetables for me to consume? Like my animal cousins I cannot consume animal matter."

Alessa says, "This is Hell, my child, and we must hold up to our reputation of some cultures." They fade from the 'arena' and back to the street. She extends her hands out to the City. "You will find anything you desire to consume here."

Mazurek closes his eyes when the fading effect takes place, his tail immediately dropping to the ground again. Seems he might have to overcome that effect, too. When everything is back to 'normal' again he opens his eyes again, "Alright. If it matters any, I am called Mazurek, monk of the Crimson Talons monastery...if it even still exists after all this time."

Alessa nods and turns away to continue her stroll among the streets. "Remember Mazurek, a days time to rest and heal. Do not make me go looking for you." Valtiel turns and follows his Mistress back.

Mazurek nods, actually turning to follow her if she is heading into the city itself, "Where will I be meeting you after the day has passed?"

Alessa laughs. "Find me, if you want to serve so badly." She is headed to the heart of the city, as she likes to see how things are going.

Mazurek chuckles, "Alright." He then breaks off from her to go explore the place, find what he needs, and recover however he can.

2009-04-02 (PreU) A kind Mistress, Alessa is not.

2012-02-21T17:17:38Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=A kind Mistress, Alessa is not. |Summary=Alessa goes topside to reclaim Maz, who's wander up. WARNING: This scene has graphic violence in it. NOTE: Ever..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=A kind Mistress, Alessa is not.
|Summary=Alessa goes topside to reclaim Maz, who's wander up.

WARNING: This scene has graphic violence in it.
NOTE: Everything done in this scene, players gave consent for.
|Who=[[Alessa]], [[Mazurek]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 2nd, 2009
|Where=The UR
|}}

The Usual Restaurant

You walk into a very large restaurant with high ceilings that leave the rafters exposed. Fluroescent lamps hang from the ceiling, adding light to the place and tables. Windows adorn the sides of the place, looking out onto the chaos that is Twisted. On some of the walls are paintings, photographs, and some holograms of different B-movies, and a number of people who tend to visit the UR as they're singing karaoke. The hardwood bar rests at the back of the place, it's surface polished and shiny and all together spotless (most of the time). Behind the bar are various beverages that are servered and a giant mirror. There seems to be an inordant amount of different drinks. A large stage rests in one of the corners of the restaurant, with an amazing sound system and a few microphones strung about it. Multiple round wood tables are in the room, and a swing door leads into the kitchen. Another door leads to the dance club, and another to the gym. And of course, there's and exit outside. A large fireplace rests in one of the walls, with a beautiful stone chimney that flows up and out. A long spiral staircase rests near the entrance to the kitchen, leading to a second floor balcony that overlooks the UR itself. The lights up there are a bit dimmer than those down below.
-----------------------------------------------------

Seated out in the middle of the bar is a fairly large humanoid iguana. Resting on the table in front of him is a half-finished plate of vegetables and an as-of-yet-untouched glass of some orange liquid. He is chewing slowly, seeming to be in no apparent rush.

The lights in the UR flicker darkly, fog rolling in outside the window. With a loud -CRACK- the lights finally give and the UR goes dark. What little light is left from day fades quickly. If one could see, the paint is curling and falling off the wall. Chunks of concrete vanish, some fall and turn to debire on the floor. Rebars can be seen through the walls, and the metal of the barstools start warping. A pungent burnt smell moves it's way through the now stale air.

Mei's weight climbs up onto the bar, her yawn escaping as she makes sure her funbags are covered before startledly ducking herself back against the bar to peeeeer a lil bit. "gwuh... again? Twice in one day " she mumbled.. her forehead connecting with the bar's surface two or three times. its kind of like a head desk.

The lizard turns his attention away from his meal toward the disturbance that is rolling in, only to look around quickly as more and more things start happening at once. A rather perplexed expression crosses his face before too long, but despite even the chairs beginning to warp he does not rise from his own. He does, however, take the opportunity to wash down the food with some of the drink.

The food and drink Maz comsumes will taste like dust and age. The windows groan and grow hairline cracks, as the Air pressure in the room builds. The sound of weeping and scared children leak in from outside, babies crying for their mothers. Suddenly, everything goes unnaturally quiet. ... ... ... ...

Mei's fingers go to a small vial that she pops in her hair, her weight lifting up to sit on the bar, "... it smells like wraithshadow manor in here.." she mumbled, her hands rubbing her ears, serpent hair, all four neatly slipping from her hair to nip at the air and spaz out. Honestly she's lookin' kinda tiny here. Her fingers cordially remove her eye patch from her bad eye to keep an eye on the room for whatever reason.

Mazurek drinks only enough to get the food down, but that would only be due to the bad taste suddenly getting to him. He ends up gagging and choking a bit from it, even cringing slightly. The looks of disgust would probably be the one thing others might notice after having been so neutral the whole time. He doesn't even try to see if the food suddenly tastes that way, pushing the remains of the vegetation away.

An air raid siren, like those in the war clips from the 1930's-1945's, pireces the air. Underneth the sound comes the notes of metal being dragged across the street. The paint curlings flip over and scuttle around on the floor. If you look at their underbelly, you'd see little faces, as though they were people. The air shifts, but some how remains the same. What's going on here?

Mei's weight stumbles, hands over her ears as a small barrier of water surrounds her head. Probably just to kill some of the excess sound. She gives a nod toward Mazurek. Again checking to make sure her body is properly covered. How does she breathe? How does she bring the water forth.. Where did she get the marshmallow in her hand?

That's a sound he hasn't heard in a long time. In fact, the only time he's heard those sirens would have been during times of extremely bad weather...unless they end up sounding differently from one another. The sound of metal scraping finally brings him into action, finally rising to his feet. Well...rising to them if he hasn't been restrained by the odd shifting of all the seats anyway.

From the balcony above, a child's voice rings out, sweet and pure, "What are you doing?" Barbed wire lashes out of the floor, wrapping it around Maz's standing form. Well, more specifically... One curles around each of his legs, digging into his hide, pulling downwards to keep him planted. 4 more shoot out and wrap up his arm and across his chest. Razor wire is on this, mind you, tearing at him. A girl peers from the shadows, eerily.

Mei's weight bounces, razor wire is a good hint its time to leave. She removes the water, taking it to form a ball in her palm which is neatly splashed into a sink, her expression cheerful but her body attempting to head for the door and leave, quite obviously wanting nothing to do with this happening. Being highly susceptible to injury and all.

If anyone ever wanted to see a warrior tense and show off a bit more muscle than usual, now would be the time. The wire that digs into the tender, unscaled flesh of the legs causes a bit of bleeding to occur down there, and the extra wire that wraps around each of the four arms and the expansive chest also digs in more than enough to cause bleeding. His head draws back and he actually lets out a form of yowl as the tug of all the wires has them being tugged out to their extremes.

The voice calls again, "What are you doing?" Nothing stops Mei, as this force is not after her, and not allowed to take Mei to where Maz will be going. The barbed wire digs and pulls to emphise the point of the question.

Mei pauses and shows just a bit of pity. She holds her hands out and draws them in closer, voice getting soft and voice chanting. Mazurek might feel a bit of well, pressure around him to help keep the wire at bay and help deter some injury. She seems very worried about the stranger, for no reason other than you know, having a heart, not that she could even defend herself against the stranger or the warrior really.. well she could run away, she's good at that. "M-maam, I do believe you're going to injur him gravely if you continue applying such pressure."

The barbs dig even further into the reptile's body, which only makes the tensing that much worse. The bleeding has already started a small pool of blood to form under him. He manages to speak through the bit of pain, his gutteral speech understood by the demon but not the locals, "What do you mean? You gave me leave to explore."

Wire coils up in front of Mei, threatingly. Fire laces up the wire surrounding Maz. Warm (but not burning) flames lick at Maz's face, as a lover would. "Not topside." More wire slides up his body, curling and caressing every inch not already covered, or his face. "Never topside."

Mei takes a deep breath, changing languages suddenly to a more flowy and hissy demon dialect of what Maz was speaking, definantly serpentine "I mean no harm or disrespect, but you're harming him and it really doesn't seem quite right given that he's been somewhat nice while here." she commented, hands infront of her face, watching the wire "You don't want to harm me, I'm harmless and unlikely to be any challenge. And where is the fun in that?" she sways her hands a bit to emphasize the point. Her body posture is non aggressive and her face is a little akwardly posed because she's trying to help the person who helped her earlier kind of and not do the usual FLEE!.. Also where the fuck is her body guard :| seriously.

Whether the lizard is even aware of the barrier that is trying to hold back the pain of the barbed wires is uncertain but the sudden revealing of another knowing the language has him surprised and he looks directly to Mei, "Please do not interfere. I did not know this was apparently offlimits. I will not cringe from whatever punishment is going to come to me for this error. I am new to this realm." He is speaking through the pain, the licking of the flame unavoidable even if it isn't burning him. He is not pulling back on any of the wire, however, which shows some control over his body.

Quick as a flash, the wire lashes out, striking Mei's left cheek, cutting her skin. The girl pays Mei no mind though, assumeing that her wire would do the talking for her. "Oh my dear dear pet." The last word is spoken with a fuild of emotions. Rage, hate, kindness, and pride all at once. "You and I will have to have a little talk." Alessa finally appears, in her chared school jumper, long black hair mostly covering her black void eyes. Her small body is glowing in flames, the smell of burnt hair and skin wafting from her. One lone streach of wire worms its way up Maz's form, curling around his neck and up under his chin. It tenses enough to bring pain, but not enough to maim or kill the Lizard.

Mei's expression is calm "I hate sufferi-" she's cut off by the wire, her eye instantly watering on the right side only her face is sensative ;.;. The blood spilled causes a very strong almond scent to the air and cause a black flash from Mei. its enough to reveal that she's pretty scrawny, enough so that a Human would of probably kicked. Small puncture wounds are apparent on her arms and shoulders, old lash marks on her back, apparently it was enough to you know, make her loose all concentration. Oddly and horribly a few marshmallows rain during that odd few seconds. Within a moment Mei's got the illusion back up and is holding the little cut, fingers taking out bandage pad.. with .. kitties on it? to apply to the small injury "Please do not strike me again." she whispered, backing up. Maz might also feel more pressure.

Mazurek turns his head away from Mei slightly to look at the appearing figure nearby, his own face lighting up into a smile even as the next bit of wire rises up to coil around his throat, which forces him to keep the dewlap from extending as much as possible. He does not speak again this time, merely nodding as he half expects this new wire to suddenly wrap around his snout next to muzzle him. The new bit of pressure is finally noticed and he suddenly adopts a look of confusion as the pain of the new cuts don't seem as bad as before.

Alessa's gaze falls on Mei. "Leave. Now." Her attention goes back to Maz and the wire around his body digs further in. The wire around his throat seems to pulsate. Alessa leans in to whisper in his ear, "Scream for me, pet." The wires contract and wiggle, and the fire warms up further.

Mei's body vanishes, out of existence.

The sudden tightening of the barbed wires around the iguana makes even more of a mess on the floor than before. His breathing becomes shallower as well as he fights the pain that only increases as the seconds tick by. The barbs dig into even the nipples dotting the chest and that only makes it worse for him. He holds back the building cry of pain, but when he is coaxed to do so it finally comes out in a wail of agony, head drawing back and eyes closing tightly. It is at this time that he finally does start pulling on the restraints, as if the pained cry had triggered an instinct to get free.

Alessa nearly purrs in the back of her throat. Smiling, she runs a finger across each of the cuts inflicted, his blood covering her fingers. The fire gets warmer, and Alessa throws out a bit of a show. Maz will feel hands of hundreds on him, grasping, tugging, pokeing. Whispers fill the room, and the two are sucked down into the depths of Hell, the UR returning back to normal with nothing to show of the pain experienced here. The floors are clean and spotless, the fog has vanished, the lights are even back on. Alessa leaves no evidence of her being there.

2009-04-06 (PreU) The Great Mabase Mystery

2012-02-21T17:13:37Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=The Great Mabase Mystery |Summary=What is it with Wesker-related logs and some kind of mystery being solved or alluded to? Is it simply that he has such an..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=The Great Mabase Mystery
|Summary=What is it with Wesker-related logs and some kind of mystery being solved or alluded to? Is it simply that he has such an awesome cloud of secrecy around him, or is he simply just an elaborate plot-device both in the games and on the muck? o_O; Wait.... scratch that last part! You never saw that!

Anyways, Wesker drags himself out of hiding once again and brings along someone ELSE who's been missing for awhile now. Ace Reporter Trilby Trang!! All this and the great mystery of Medical Mechanica finally revealed! Maybe now those weird references to fog, steam, and an MM logo will finally start to make sense on the grid. Or, maybe we've just brought to light some greater mystery intended for people to ponder and try to solve? Wait.... scratch that too. Damnit. I need to invest in some white-out.
|Who=[[Trilby_Trang]], [[Wesker]]
|Date=April 6th, 2009
|Where=Twisted Gazette -
|}}

Twisted Gazette - Editorial Department(#1608R)

A broad window opens out to view the City Ruins. A large desk is near the wall, with a comfortable looking chair behind it. That must be the Editor's desk. Other smaller, lesser desks fill the rest of the room, allowing for other people to alter articles before handing it in to El Editor.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day to day excitement around the Twisted Gazette is oblivious to the sound of a ringing phone. While this may not seem like anything out of the ordinary, today it's the phone upon the desk of one Trilby Trang. If anyone paid enough attention they might mention that it's been ringing for an hour now, but everyone's trying their best to stay focused until the caller hangs up or someone else comes to deal with it.

Well, leaning back very precariously in a poor excuse for an office chair is an equally shabby looking Trilby Trang. He's got that typical stubble that says he's worked too much overtime, a lit cigarette and hand tapping against the desk. Oh yes, he's been listening to the phone ring for a while now. But he has a bad feeling that it's that crazy lady who has been ringing him up with a conspiracy about how there's an invisible zombie plague rampaging across Twisted's streets now. Stealing people's thoughts. This would be the fifteenth call today from her, and he's not falling for it. But no one else is dealing with it. Damn it, why are they so understaffed? In the end, his foot accidentally knocks the phone off the hook when he gets up to get a coffee- and noticing it dangling... he swears and reluctantly puts it to his ear. "... Hello? Invisible zombies?" A droll tone in his voice.

A soft chuckle can be heard from the other side. After a moment a very calm, collected voice begins to speak very carefully and clearly. "No, not yet. We'll have to add that to the list though. Seriously, though I need to speak to the person who wrote the article called 'Twisted City Warzone' awhile back. Trilby Trang, I believe. He is indeed available, is he not?"

Trilby Trang reaches up with a hand and tilts his hat, settling back into his chair and resting a well worn shoe on a drawer handle. "Ah, I remember that story..." It was one of the last before the news completely dried up, Trilby thinks to himself bitterly. What a slow news month! "... He's speaking right now. Got a complaint?" There's been a few about it. But hopefully it's more news! He tries not to get his hopes up, but it's tough. He's ready to lead with a dead end story on a man who claims he can predict Twisted's weather patterns with a few sticks, a bunsen burner and a black pig.

The man continues, "A complaint? No... Mr Trang, I have a proposition for you. You may recall I wrote a letter in response to that about the true name of this city in which your very offices are located." He pauses briefly as if to lick his lips. "I believe there are reasons why the name of the city is being withheld and if you'll give me a moment of your time, I believe I can prove them..."

Trilby Trang hears the lip-licking and has an eerie feeling if he goes and follows this lead, he might get jumped in the red light district. o O ( Do I dare take that chance? ) Well, if he doesn't get a good story soon he'll be working the district, so it's a moot issue. "Real name of the city, eh? Sure, sounds interesting. Where did you want to meet? And your name?" He reaches out and grabs a notepad and a pen, putting out his cigarette. Let's see what lady luck has thrown him this time.

A long pause is heard as the man thinks things over. "Albert Wesker, former head of the Raccoon City Police Department S.T.A.R.S. Unit." He almost seems smug as he announces that, but then what does he have to hide? "As for a place to meet, I could be outside your offices if you prefer. Right now, in fact. Anywhere else is fine as well..."

Trilby Trang has a puzzled expression on his face that no one else can see. S.T.A.R.S? "Skimpy Teen Avengers Righting Society.... Raccoon City?" Perhaps the Raccoon is the magical pet. Trilby reaches up and rubs his eyebridge. Wait... he's been chasing vigilantes far too long. Perhaps it's a regular special division. "... I'll be right down!" Slamming the phone down, kicking off the desk, almost tripping as he rushes to his feet and runs downstairs. Or at least a normal person would. No- Trilby opens a window and jumps right out! "The news never sleeps!" If Mr Wesker is on the street below, he'll notice a man hit the ground with a cracking noise and tumble to his feet, hastily dusting himself off. Ever heard of stairs?

Wesker may not already be waiting below for him, but as Trilby dusts himself off a tall man wearing a black trench coat and sunglasses seems to appear from the shadows cast by neighboring buildings. Putting away a small cellphone, Albert begins to clap. "Brilliant entrance, a bit hap-hazard, but I must certainly say my opinion of you is changing." Adjusting his mirrored sunglasses, the mysterious man then offers a hand to shake. "Albert Wesker. I believe we spoke on the phone?" A sly grin crosses is lips as he waits to see if the offer is taken.

Trilby Trang grabs onto his hat - or is it his head? - rather pointedly as he then looks over curiously at the clapping noise. He then raises his eyes as Wesker talks, as if absorbing each and every word. To be expected. He reaches out a hand and shakes firmly back. This fellow looks shady... but sometimes they're the best sort. "Trilby Trang, though you already know my name. You're much younger than I expected." What did Trilby expect in those few minutes between talking upstairs and during the leap?

"I understand you want to talk... about the true name of the city?" Whipping out a notepad and clicking the pen. Doesn't waste any time, does he?

Wesker's eyebrow is seen arching above the upper rim of his glasses, "Impressive indeed." As Trilby gets right to the point his smile widens, "Yes... I do." He gestures for the reporter to walk with him and begins setting off in a seemingly random direction at a slow and easy to keep up with pace. "Old habits die hard, you see. When I arrived on Twisted Street I began investigating. I had to know the nature of this place I'd found myself in, and of course as any good detective I began to look beyond the surface. Where I come from there where a number of competing pharmaceutical companies such as Tricell, the Umbrella Corporation, or Medical Mechanica. There where always... suspicious incidents related to the companies that would come across our police reports but never anything we could do more than speculate about. That's what lead me to redouble my efforts when I should behold a Medical Mechanica emblem etched into the sides of some of the buildings in the ruins..." Eager to talk, isn't he? It's hard to judge if he just gets that carried away, or if he is just starved for human contact. At least he seems confident about what he goes on about.

Trilby Trang walks of course with Wesker as he's furiously scribbling each and every word, though he takes the time to look up at him and not every now and again. Inwardly, he's cursing. o O ( Damn it, he's using such long words to explain everything... the readers will never understand him if I quote him directly! ) Time to ask questions, chewing on the end of his pen for a moment. "... Not similar, exactly alike? How many have you found around the ruins?" Trilby doesn't seem to mind if Wesker talks at length. In fact, he seems to encourage it. In Trilby's mind, it's interesting... but it hasn't completely gripped him yet. These marks could have been set up by a Medical Mechanica member who visited Twisted and set up shop, after all.

Wesker smiles again at the question. "Enough to cause concern. Medical Mechanica was often eager to make itself known, to portray itself as a friend to the general public and often it's products reflected as such. The puzzling part was that we could never put together a list of any employees of the company. It was clearly there, and it's products would find their way to the stores and markets, but there was never any evidence of anyone signing for them. We could never deduce why there was such a need for secrecy." Pointing towards a random building one can clearly see the letters 'MM' etched into the building above eye level in a small circle. "Their hand was in everything they could manage. Health products, charitable donations... they even produced medical robots to help in homes and hospitals. But if no one was collecting any money for them, and no one was producing the product, why bother with it all?" Crossing his arms, Wesker shakes his head slowly. "There where only four factories on my world which represented Medical Mechanica, so I began asking about those cities here. Curiously no one seemed willing to discuss the matter. In fact, when I mentioned Medical Mechanica people either refused to speak with me further, or had never head of them to begin with..."

Trilby Trang continues to write diligently and has scant moments to decipher what Wesker is telling him in between madly recording what he's saying. Still, it's very... odd. There's so many questions to ask. "... So this company, Medical Mechanica, was distributing and running public relations... a nice face... yet there was no one collecting profit and the business operations were near impossible to discover about? And they've got markings here... and people are being evasive about the topic." Seems like the natural conclusion is a little incredible... but this is Twisted. "... So, I assume this was not the end of your investigation?" Mr Wesker sounds like a resourceful man to Trilby, like he's stumbled onto something big already.

Wesker has to wonder why someone like Trilby Trang doesn't just carry around a tape recorder, not that he's going to slow down his speech or shorten his sentences for anyone. "Would you simply leave things as they where without pursing the truth to it's fullest extent? Understanding the truth is one of the things that drive me, and I suspect you as well. Going with what I knew already I continued to research everything I could before I made a discovery. There is lore here which talks about someone who stood up against Medical Mechanica on one of the worlds that connect to Twisted Street. A so-called Pirate King called Atomsk who got in the way of their plans and nearly destroyed a city in the process." He pauses to glance at the spot he's been leading Trilby to. A wall of stacked cars and debris blocking the entrance to an alleyway or something. It's not the kind of thing that would warrant attention in a place like this. "The city became a focal point in a massive wave of energy caused by Atmosk's wake and the Medical Mechanica building was nearly destroyed in the process. But from what I can find, the city in question shortly vanished from the map for reasons no one seems to understand..."

Trilby Trang is writing in wonderful shorthand! Or... looks like scribbles. Which is disconcerting for anyone peering sneakily over his shoulder to see if he's accurately writing down what they're saying, or just making it up. It looks closer to Egyptian than any real language. Then again, it's Twisted, he very may be writing in ancient dialects. How old -is- Trilby, anyway? No one can remember when he arrived... or how he's survived this long acting as he has. "... Atomsk?" Sounds very 'Twistedesque'. You start to realize after a while that Twisted has it's own strange dialect and naming rules. And themes. Sort of like a culture for this unique place touching all worlds and times. "... So, if I'm following things correctly, you believe this is that city?" It seems not to far a leap that the history of that city and that Wesker was offering him the truth of this city leads to said conclusion. "Did you find out anything else?"

Wesker smiles, "Oh yes. If I'm right I've found proof that this is indeed the city in question." He adjusts his glasses again as he places a hand on the wall of junk before them. "The Medical Mechanica buildings all shared a common item. They all resembled giant irons, irons that when in use bellowed large amounts of steam in the sky like a dense fog every few hours. As the stories go, before Atmosk's arrival there was so much fog that it hid the sky from view at all hours of the day, disorienting those that lived there, making them believe their lives where worthless..." He turns his head towards the reporter and his eyebrow arches once again. "Tell me, Trilby... have you ever seen anything quite like that?"

Trilby Trang hmms and stops writing all of a sudden, bringing his thumb and pointing finger to his chin and stroking it rather thoughtfully. "Yes... yes... there's fog in some of the city, and a lot of people think their lives are completely worthless... wait... no, that could be any city's slum district!" Shaking his head as he's caught up in the romantic fantasy of it all, tilting his hat and staring at Wesker again. This time he expertly spins his pen in his hand, rolling over his fingers. "... While there's a lot of old things in the city ruins, I've never seen a giant iron. It /could/ have been moved, but something that large... you'd imagine it would leave its mark. Most of the city base structure is intact. There's no giant `iron burn', so to speak." Damn, so much for a good story. Trilby curses his luck. Another invisible zombie.

Wesker's smile resurfaces as Trilby gives his answer. Balling his free hand into a fist he turns and smashes it into the stacked garbage blocking what reveals to be another street as the chunks of ruined cars and rusted metal are blown out of the way as if hit from a wrecking ball. Looking over his glasses, his face hidden away from the reporter behind him, Wesker's smile widens as they gaze upon a ruined building resting unevenly in the broken rock around it. From here the river which runs along the park is clearly visible as if one could simply swim over to it on a warm day. Stepping forwards to inspect the building closer, Wesker pushes his glasses up and speaks aloud. "Hidden to make people forget.. a building without doors or windows lifted and dropped from a height greater than the Tokyo Tower. Mr Trang? Welcome to Mabase..."

Trilby Trang is interrupted from his cursing as Wesker smashes away all that rubble, the first shock, that makes him almost drop his pen as it flies- he instinctively catches it between two fingers. "... Whoops! What are you...?" His shock is suddenly compounded as he turns around and stares with wide eyes, tilting his head up so his view is obscured by his trademark rimmed hat. "... Ah, that's certainly new." Trilby keeps a professional air. No, not quite, he's excited the more he looks at it. The thrill of something unknown, revealed, exposed. The love of any journalist. This will make a great yarn. "... Mabase... damn, I'm going to need to get a construction specialist in." To you know, substanciate the story. But even a layman can see this is no normal structure. Seems Mr Wesker wasn't a crazy man with a penchant for dark alley dress after all. "Hidden to make people forget... who would hide such a thing? And for -how- long?" Gives him the chills even thinking about who, or what, might be involved in hiding something this big.

Wesker tilts his head as he listens, finally shaking his head at a surprising loss for words. "THAT is unfortunately as far as I've gotten. After all this I'm still no closer to understanding what Medical Mechanica IS or where it came from." Crossing his arms again, the black clad man turns to face Trilby. "...and that is also why I've chosen to come to you. I hope that by exposing this city for what it truly is, we might finally start getting some answers. I've become a bit of an admirer of your work, so of course you became my logical conclusion as to who to share all of this with. Perhaps between the two of us we can finally unlock this great mystery." His face is awash with seriousness. Only someone who actually knew him would see how strange it is for Wesker to be asking help from an outside source, especially a member of the press. However his sudden show of strength is equally odd.

Trilby Trang seems to flip the pen around and slips it into the binder of the notepad, then slipping it into his jacket pocket. He then pulls a cigarette packet out from another, tapping it and putting it in his mouth... before glancing over and offering Wesker one if he smokes before putting it away. He pulls a lighter out and lights the cigarette, looking thoughtful all the while at Wesker. Not quite cool, but energetic. Enthusiastic. "... An admirer? Well, unlocking mysteries is my job, of course. People in this city and elsewhere on Twisted are desperate for answers. They've been deprived of what comforts and support networks they have, thrown into a harsh world were fiends walk along ever changing streets. Knowing this city, even a little bit, might make it that much more livable. Knowing about the place you call home. That's /invaluable/ for those who have lost everything." Inhaling and breathing out, a deep breath, before pointing at the monolith. "... Medical Mechanica, I've got a few sources. I'm sure I'll be able to ask around and dig up something. With something to work off, I can guarantee you we'll find something out - even if it's that there's nothing to find out at all. Which I doubt, given the appearance of that damn thing." And then he pulls out a card from a pocket, handing it to Wesker. It's got a private number for a work mobile.

Wesker shakes his head at the offered cigarette, but nods at the conversation as he listens. Taking the card he tucks it into a coat pocket. "I'm a big fan of surveillance. If something happens on the streets, I've probably got footage of it somewhere. If you find something and find you might need an ally, just yell my name in the streets and I'll likely be there." He gestures towards Trilby's jacket pocket. "As far as what I've told you and shown you... feel free to take credit for it. I assume you understand the power of anonymity. But if I can help somehow, I'm more than happy to." His watch beeps abruptly causing his face to frown angrily. "...and now it seems I must leave. Something urgent requires my attention."

Trilby Trang drats. Anonymous. That means Wesker doesn't want to be quoted openly. Ah well. Trilby nods and tilts his hat at Wesker, "Something urgent, eh? Another time." He's got to get busy on this new information. Who to start with first?

Wesker watches his companion walk off before taking one last glance at the Medical Mechanica building and narrowing his eyes at it. "...what secrets do you hold?" The air ripples around him and suddenly he vanishes...

2009-04-06 (PreU) Coffee Talk, With Jason Talben

2012-02-21T17:11:38Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Coffee Talk, With Jason Talben |Summary= |Who=Hild, Jason_Talben |Date=April 6th, 2009 |Where=The Grand Library of Twisted |}} The Jedi Exile here..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Coffee Talk, With Jason Talben
|Summary=
|Who=[[Hild]], [[Jason_Talben]]
|Date=April 6th, 2009
|Where=The Grand Library of Twisted
|}}

The Jedi Exile here is sitting down at a private table reading the more conventional books. He has a small glass of Juma Juice beside him. He is turning the page in a book on Jedi lessons. methodology, history, and trying to get information to better enhance and beginning the building foundation of a Jedi order here in Twisted. He of course is naturally hoping he won't be opening a can of worms, due to the neutrality of the Library he is more or less totally focused on his reading for the moment.

Hild-sama strides into the library, apparently heading for the newspaper section. Her manner of dress is leaving more than a few male patrons with nosebleeds, and one pour virgin teenager with a nasal geyser to deal with. Her smirk says that she's enjoying toying with the males in this manner. Around her, however, is a palpable aura of darkness, as if it is seeking from her very pores. It's rather like being in a convention of Sith actually.

The Jedi Exiles was not distracted by reading that he would fail to notice the dark aura enter. He looks up to see the sourse expecting one of the many would be dark lords of the Sith he has fought to have come strolling into the library. When he sees it is some form of Dark Woman, while he can not deny her physical beauty he simply raises an eye brow (vulcan style) and returns to reading his book on "Jedi Culture through out the Ages". Naturally Jason's not masking his Lightside aura, and should stand out fairly well.

Hild-sama doesn't seem particularly angry or threatening with other's in the library, save for on greasy haired individual that gets a bit to free with his hands. Whatever whispered words she says to him has him running out of the library as white as a sheet. She picks out a few newspapers and sits down a few seats away from Jason, seemingly paging through them looking for something.

Jason notes the Man running out of the Library taking a drink of his Juma Juice. Jason does have his thoughts hidden and secure from scrying. He is also trying to get a sense of how much Power Hild is radiating. Depending on how strong she seems will determine entirely how he will deal with Hild.

Hild-sama is withholding the bulk of her power to be sure, but what is leaking out is still a staggering amount, at least in these 'close' quarters. She just seems to be going about her business and looking through the newspapers for something, getting up and getting a few more after she finishes the ones she has.

Jason can sense the staggering power Hild has, and even though she is holding most of her power back. Jason is not about to risk sticking his hand into a nest of gundarks and cause trouble with a being he has no clue what she is, what she can do if angered, or how she would fight. So unless she starts causing troubles the local security forces can't hand, he'll most likely keep his nose to himself.

Hild-sama smirks a bit to herself. It's not like she can't tell that someone is poking at her aura with a measuring stick. "Did you manage to satisfy your curiosity young man?" she asks in rather pleasant tones as she cocks her head and looks your way.

Jason raises his eyes to Hild as all he says, "Your senses must be beyond human if you could simply sense me soaking in what I felt." he says and he takes another Drink of Juma juice as someone comes over to fill his glass, as he thanks the waitress.

Hild-sama smiles, "You might say that. You might also say that I'm just very observant." she flags the waitress down and orders a cup of coffee, double cream and 2 sugars before looking back towards you. "Rather a quaint little library."

Jason nods as he keeps his eyes mostly focused on his book as the warrior of light turns the page, "That it is, very, very unique I will admit that. One I never imagined." he says being Polite mostly.

Hild-sama sighs, "However, it lacks the easy of finding things that my own library has." as she goes to get more papers. It appears she is looking up reports on the pair of Councils here, thought what specificly she is trying to locate is still a mystery.

Jason has his nose buried in a book so he has not entirely been looking at what she is reading. "Most personal Libraries are like that, My own system was a mess, yet I knew exactly where everything was. Despite the apparent mixture of topics and knowledge."

Hild-sama smiles, "The wonder of proper indexing and search criteria." she sighs and shakes her head, "How hard can it be to find one individual in this town.."

Jason interjects a small joke on his part. "That can depend on weither or not they wish to be found. You would be surprised how hard it can be to find some one, if they have the power and resourses required to 'disappear'."

Hild-sama says, "That is true. I may have to go to more extreme means to locate Herr Major." she smirks, "Not that all his hiding is going to do him any good in the end."

Jason will recall the name of Herr Major, and takes mental notes of what he feels as well. Jason thinks as he says, "Be cautious, he may not take kindly to being found against his will, and you get more then you bargained for."

Hild-sama smiles, "Oh I do hope so. It wouldn't be any fun otherwise. It would be rather disappointing for a member of the Hell Council to be a limp noodle."

Jason lifts his head up and looks at Hild, "Then I wise you the best of luck with your endeavor." he says almost hoping that the two dark siders will ultimately destroy each others. Truth is Jason knows very little of the councils, and knows which one is good, the other Evil. And knows which to support.

Hild-sama smiles, "Thank you young man. It's nice to find someone that's polite these days." as she flips through a few more papers, "Bah. Maybe I should do this the easy way and send people to find him for me."

Jason simply nods his head as he returns to reading his book. Being something of a speed reader he has finished the book and has now picked up yet another-one of Jedi Methodology, "A lot of problems can be prevented with a simple exercise of manners."

Hild-sama chuckles, "Quite. That's a lesson that I've done my best to instil in my daughters. I do wish some of my youngest friends would learn that one as well. Honestly, just because Usagi isn't the way she thinks she should be, it's no reason to be rude. And especially no reason to be insulting."

Jason says, "Everyone is exactly how they are supposed to be, personal choices determine what you will become. These choices made in a day, a moment's distraction, or second of rage. All effect the outcome of the future. And choices no matter what they are, only guide one. If one desires to become something they are not, they will work for it, struggle for it, Only though hard honest effect can you achieve one's goals and desires."

Hild-sama smiles, "Perhaps I should give you this young lady's address. I think she honestly believes that Usagi betrayed her by trying to change herself for the better. One would think a shrine maiden would be more willing to listen, especially when a blood oath of truth is offered." she shrugs and her lips quirk up a bit. "It's so refreshing to be able to have a civil conversation with someone that follows the teachings of order"

Jason thinks to himself as he once more perks that Eye brow at the comment of order. "And would this person who thinks Usagi betrayed be called Mei?" he asks.

Hild-sama smiles and shakes her head, "Close, but no. I wasn't aware that my daughter and her had any particular problems? In any case, the problem girl goes by the name of Miss Rei Hino."

Jason blinks and thinks, "I hate it when I only get part of the information." He says it more or less out loud and asks, "Well sadly I seriously doubt I could help you resolve this, but I wish you the best of luck on it." he says. Despite the fact Hild is to him a darksider, he still has respect for family, any one's family.

Hild-sama is ark, this is very true. But she doesn't appear to be overly evil. "Perhaps. The young girl is so angry though. I thought perhaps calmer heads might prevail in reasoning with her to at least her my daughter and myself out without accusing us of lieing constantly." she raises a shapely eyebrow, "Perhaps I could fill in some of the information you think you are lacking? As one civilized being to another." she stands up and carries her coffee cup over to your table, "May I?"

Jason looks up at Hild and the young man makes eye contact with hild. Hild most likely would see the face and body of a young man in his prime, his early 20's but Jason's eyes show the wisdom and spirit of a man who would be will into his one hundreth birthday. "If you wish, but I can not promise I will be able to resolve things or offer suggestions to your liking." he says softly putting his book down.

Hild-sama smiles and slides into the seat across from you, crossing her legs under the table. Hild's eyes, aside from the rather unusual shade of them, hold a weight far beyond the years her visage shows. As well as both joy and sadness. And something very... ancient. If one could only say one thing about Hild, it's that she has an undeniable presence about her. "Anyone other than myself and Usagi is likely to have better luck than we would." her lips quirk, "You'd think we were out to destroy the world with the way Miss Hino was acting."

Jason listens to Hild as she comments, "Well given the impression you give people, you have to understand, most people tend to naturally assume that is the goal, conquest, or enslavement of the world or what ever. When you scared the man who ran out, I expected you to simply kill him." he says and folds his hands as he listens to Hild.

Hild-sama snorts, "I should have allowed him to be free with his hands instead? Oh certainly, I could have. But he really did nothing to deserve that. A scare, perhaps a bit of pain, is a much more effective teacher." she shrugs, "The impression I give can't really be helped. Even Urd, my other daughter, who should know better seems to think that I should be able to shut it off."

Jason shrugs and says, "Well I know virtually nothing about you, so I am hardly qualified to really judge your abilities of what you can and can't do. I only have my personal experiences to rely upon when encountering something. And I have been proven wrong here on many occasions."

Hild-sama smiles, "I think that perhaps telling you what I can do at this point would both upset you and sound like bragging, neither of which serve any purpose. But who is to say that my ruling the world would be any worse than things are now?" she shrugs once more, "Perhaps the two best things to remember are, one, that nature always seeks a balance and, two, that nature abhors a vacuum. If I weren't me, someone else would be. Now, perhaps, you would enlighten me as to what information you think you are lacking regarding Mei and Usagi?"

Jason thinks as he decided to counter the second comment, "I have to admit Nature and the Force always seek balance. But as for nature abhorring a Vacuum, Where I come from there is the Mynock, a creature of space which is perfectly adapted to living in the total vacuum of space. The Space Slugs of the Hoth systems massive worm like creatures inhabiting Asteroids in the cold vacuum of space." he says with a hint of a smirk, "Now from what I was told, that you seduced Usagi into trading her soul to you to become a demon. I assume you are the being who did so correct?" he asks.

Hild-sama smiles, "Not that sort of a vacuum. If there is life and matter in it, it is hardly empty now is it?" she chuckles a bit, "Trading her soul?" she actually giggles a bit "My dear Usagi is quite in possession of her soul. She wished to become my daughter of her own free will. Took me quite by surprise in fact. And while it is true that Demonic wishes always do have a cost associated with them, her soul was not it. Usagi is as she always has been. For the most part anyway."

Jason listens to Hild as he takes the words she says into account, finally he asks, "And what was the price if you would be so inclined to tell me?" he is clearly appraising Hild, his eyes show deep though and inflection. Jason himself was by no small means unskilled of persuasion, in fact he was quite a skilled diplomate in his days if unorthodox. The Exile also listens to how words are spoken and flow to determine truth or what not.

Hild-sama smiles, "Her innocence, to put it simply. Her view of the world and how she thought it is had to be given up and she had to be show the truth of existence." In this, she has no reason to withhold the truth.

Jason looks over at Hild and he gives a smile that comment, "Her View of the world? how one Views the world depends entirely on one's Point of View. The only way you could change that is by forcing something upon her, such as another set of values, changing her mind. How we perceive the world around us depends entirely on our own experiences. You have your view of the world, she had hers, What did you do to /show/ her the /truth/ of the world as you understand it?"

Hild-sama smiles, "I showed her what some mortals are like. and I explained to her just what demons do in the grand scheme of things. Why we exist and have to exist. A simple truth of the universe. As for forcing something upon her..." she shakes her head, "In something such as this, there can be no force. Even demons have to obey some of His laws. First and Foremost of these is that all beings must have Free Will to choose their own path."

Jason notes exactly what Hild Said, "I note you said, some mortals, I have no doubt you showed her the worse and most vile of mortals, just because you claim all beings must have free will, does not stop manipulation." he says at the end of his words he heightens his voice just a touch on the Manipulation hinting he knows the game very well, "Perhaps I will need to show her now all mortals are alike, Showing her while flawed there are some mortals who are good and noble." he says

Hild-sama smiles, "I had no need to show her the good side of mortals my dear. She knows that side very well. You see, for many years my daughter Usagi was a champion of love and justice herself, not entirely unlike your kind. When she was mortal, she was one of the best of them. You may show her, if you wish, but I do not believe it will change anything."

Jason looks at Hild and says, "We shall see. The powers of Light and darkness wage eternal war, neither one can over come the other. Only when the light yields willingly does darkness triumph." he says. "And You will not interfere, unless you admit you are scared she will renounce your power, which will only serve to prove my argument, That darkness is never stronger then the light." he says.

Hild-sama chuckles openly at that, "Is that what you believe? Perhaps in your universe it is true that darkness is seeking to remove the light, but that will be it's own downfall. Neither light nor darkness can exist without the other. My job first and foremost, and that of those I rule, is to make sure that Order does not consume everything and weaken it. We ensure that life is always pushed that little bit beyond it's comfortable boundries to force it to grow and change. We don't seem to be stronger than Light and Order, we seek to equal it."

Jason simply smirks, "Then you understand why I have to bring her out of the darkness you have given her. I will prove to her that the power you have given her is not worth it. Weither by deed, by word, or by action. I'll bring her out of the darkness." he says clearly challenging Hild.

Hild-sama smiles, "You act as if I've turned her into some horrendous monster that's going to devour the young from the shadows. Just because we are dark, does not mean we are evil you know."

Jason says, "haven't you, you have given her powers and abilities that are not natural for her. Increased her strength beyond what she should have at this time, all with out the wisdom of know how to properly use it, knowing how much to use, when to use it, or more importantly when to with hold it."

Hild-sama chuckles, "Oh dear. While yes, Usagi is a demon with all that entails now, she will be ages growing into her powers. A few millenia at the very least. She can't even teleport on her own yet. In time, she'll grown into her powers. And some day, in the far distant future when the sun that is so hidden her fails to burn, she'll become my equal in every way. It is my fondest wish that she someday have the wisdow to use that power to shape a future where Light and Dark, Chaos and Order, can mingle freely together. Much as you and I are now."

Jason closes his eyes and he says, "And I will do all I can to ensure she rejects that power. And if she can not be turned back to the light, I'll do what it takes to stop her, permanently, long before her powers ever start to awake then."

Hild-sama frowns at you, "Young man. Up till now we have been civil. But I do not take threats to my daughter lightly. To either of my daughters. I suggest you keep a civil tongue in your mouth lest you incite my ire. I will not permit anyone to hurt my family, no mater which side they might be on. And I assure you that even my husband would not deny me the right to do vengance upon any that does bring harm to them."

Jason looks over at Hild unimpressed at her warning as he says, "You are a creature of darkness, you have corrupted a servant of light. It is my sacred duty to do all I can to bring them back into the light." he says looking at Hild with a deadly seriousness.

Hild-sama smiles, "You can talk to her and try to show her that your way is better. But the moment you raise a finger to harm her, you will have to deal with me. And pray that I choose not to get my husband involved. He doesn't like people harming his daughters."

Jason looks to Hild and says, "I have no intention of raising my hand to harm her, but should she raise a hand to me in hostility I will defend myself."

Hild-sama says, "As long as things stay civil, you needn't worry about that. You should choose your words more carefully though. Talking of stoping someone permanently can only be taken one way." she chides. "Threatening any mother's children is never smart. And I love both my daughters very much. Even if Urd did decide to follow her Father and become a Goddess."

2009-04-09 (PreU) Itchy...Tasty...

2012-02-21T17:09:45Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Itchy...Tasty... |Summary=.... and it haz a taste for UR patrons! |Who=Kyoko, Mazurek, Mei |Date=April 9th, 2009 |Where=The UR |}} The Usual R..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Itchy...Tasty...
|Summary=.... and it haz a taste for UR patrons!
|Who=[[Kyoko]], [[Mazurek]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 9th, 2009
|Where=The UR
|}}

The Usual Restaurant

You walk into a very large restaurant with high ceilings that leave the rafters exposed. Fluroescent lamps hang from the ceiling, adding light to the place and tables. Windows adorn the sides of the place, looking out onto the chaos that is Twisted. On some of the walls are paintings, photographs, and some holograms of different B-movies, and a number of people who tend to visit the UR as they're singing karaoke. The hardwood bar rests at the back of the place, it's surface polished and shiny and all together spotless (most of the time). Behind the bar are various beverages that are servered and a giant mirror. There seems to be an inordant amount of different drinks. A large stage rests in one of the corners of the restaurant, with an amazing sound system and a few microphones strung about it. Multiple round wood tables are in the room, and a swing door leads into the kitchen. Another door leads to the dance club, and another to the gym. And of course, there's and exit outside. A large fireplace rests in one of the walls, with a beautiful stone chimney that flows up and out. A long spiral staircase rests near the entrance to the kitchen, leading to a second floor balcony that overlooks the UR itself. The lights up there are a bit dimmer than those down below.
----------------------------------------------------------

Dansha exclaims, "Lucky, yeah. I've been stuck with 4 of them." As if on que, her arms and face glow, and 3 other fade onto the table. Water, Fire, and Earth. At least that's what Dansha thinks. Water and Fire are firly obvious, as they are exactly that. Their voice cry up at once into her head. Fire shakes his fist at Dansha, giving her a piece of his mind!

Mei watches the water spirit, slipping into the seat across from Dansha. Mei's voice perks up chattily "Hello there. Oh how lucky indeed. The four elements." she offers her hand to the water spirit, her bindi glowing a faint blue as she giggles. "I sadly really only have any power within the element of water." she offered, giggling.

The miming from the iguana has the 'tender sliding over a little notepad and a writing utensil. It does not take long at all for the large creature to write on it and pass it back, returning to a waiting game for whatever it had ordered.

Water flows over to Mei, and touches her hand. She projects her voice towards Mei's mind. (*Why hello! Finally, some one who might understand our issue!*) Dansha mummers at Fire under her breath. One could assume she's not saying plesant things about the fiesty element.

Heart was unfortunately not invited

Fuck heart.

Poor Quami

Mei's voice is cheerful now. "Oh what is it?" she takes a moment to gently stroke the element with more conjured water. "I'm Mei Hebi, I'm a healer around here and quite highly tied to the element of water." she offered, making a cheerful giggle or two

What was ordered by the iguana was apparently a vegetarian dish and some orange colored drink. Nodding to the 'tender the lizard takes the items and wanders over to a table in the middle of the place, settling back in one of the seats before beginning to eat.

Water would smile, if the face of it were more interacte.(*Dansha is a guardian. But until we can train her, she has to allow us to join with her completly.*) It pouts, as much as it can. (* She refuses to accept what we say as truth.*)

Mazurek remains oblivious to most of the conversation going on, considering he would only be hearing one side of it anyway. The chewing of the vegetables is slow and deliberate, with the wide-set gaze resting solely on the plate in front of it.

Mei leans over to rest her chin on the table. "Oh you should train Dansha, being chosen by elementals is a very big deal. Its an honor!" she commented, keeping her eyes on water with somewhat of a mesmerized expression

Theres a slight tremor that can be felt through the floor, and a distant thump....

Dansha shakes her head. "Oi oi, birthright my ass! I've done nothing, I am nothing. AT least not like that!" Water tsks and shakes it's head. Fire jumps in with, (*BULLSHIT! You think we'd waste our time on nothing! Pathetic little girl. BAKA BAKA!!*) Dansha glares at Fire. "Can it, flame." (*NO! DISGRACE! BAKA!*)

Mei giggles a bit and shrugs "If you have the power, you should learn to use it and enjoy it. I'm harmless because of my choosing the path of the healer." she offered, giggling a bit as she takes out a marshmallow, from her breast pocket.

The iguana at the central table finally looks up from his meal when the sound of thumping is heard amongst the tremors. While the others might not feel it his feet are also on the ground. Despite this the beast just continues to eat, looking to the other two now.

The coffee in Dansha's cup starts vibrateing, and the Elementals stop, looking around. Dansha's cream skin glows and they fade away, leaving Dansha confused as to why. Then she looks down. "That's never happened before."

There it is again, a little stronger this time. A closer THUMP followed by a shake. The water in the glasses has a ripple in it. Moments later, there is yet another, although this one isn't from outside. It's from the doorway. Kyoko stands there, back against the door, white with fear, and looking somewhat in a panic. She looks to the side as theres a loud THUMP of another step, this time the liquid in glasses VERY visibly shaking.

Mei's fingers thoughtfully go.. "We .. should get the fuck under the bar." she offered, voice careful and cheerful. with that Mei is up, her hood getting yoinked up, her cackle rolling out.

Dansha eyes widen and she takes her que from Mei, darting towards the bar. Peering over it, she finds herself in front of the Lizard. Eeping slightly, she shuffles comically to the side.

The louder and louder thumping, followed by the increased shaking, makes the lizard more alert with the passing seconds. The arrival of another, white with fear, has the lizard washing down the food currently in his mouth. Unlike the others, however, there is no outward sign of alarm. Rising from the central table and NOT at the bar, all of the vegetables are taken from the plate in all of the hands before he crosses the room toward the door. The pace is very casual and unrushed. Even the tail remains fairly still other than a slow sway.

As Mazurek stands, a VERY large foot can be seen taking a step through the window, mottled and twisted. Almost immediatedly after, theres a terrific CRASH as the roof caves in! Why does it cave in, you ask? Cause the large T-Rex just stuck his head through it! He moves to snap at the group running for the bar, such as the one he was chasing, but misses due to being slowed down. Crashing into rooftops and builds does that sometimes, depending on the movie. Kyoko meanwhile is muttering something about SOMETHING trying to kill her whenever she goes outside. As it crashes through, she slows down in her rush towards the bar, staring in abject fear of the immense beast.

Dansha screams in a rather girly fashion. You must forgive her, she is still young.

Mei pauses. "Fuck." she commented, taking a moment to cast a water barrier and ass bumping Dansha in against the Bar.

Mazurek stops the moment that the window is caved in by that huge foot. Raising an eyeridge even as the roof is also pierced by a rather toothy predator maw, he looks up and barks something out in a rather gutteral language. Unlike the others he has not fled to the safety of the bar, but rather remains in the spot he ended up stopping in. The only movement in his case, even if there is debris falling around him, is the large tail swaying. The dinosaur is merely glared at.

Kyoko is too scared to move, and simply stands there, eyes wide, and shaking in fear

The large creature looks at Mazurek, since hes standing right there in front of it, sniffs a few times, then ROARS a deafening roar, revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth. Over all, it looks pretty messy. Mutation, necrosis, and injury cover its mottled body. Theres a third eye on one side of its face, small mouths covering it from head to toe intermittantly, bulbous growths, and in some places raw muscle lacking skin, or even the gleam of bone in places. Not a pleasant sight.

Mazurek's eyes close as the creature's bad breath washes right over him, the blast of the noise also having him rock backward and forcing him to use his tail as a counterbalance. When the roar stops they open again and a casual inspection of the beast is then made. He speaks again, this time apparently to the creature itself, the gutteral tones sounding like a question this time around. Not likely to be understood, but...yeah. This warrior does not seem to be afraid of the thing.

Dansha shakes in her boots, and teleports through the kitchen and out the back door. She only moves 10 feet at a time until she gets outside.

Mei starts to help Kyoko.. instead she bends over to promptly throw up on the floor

Mei is the hero of the day.

Kyoko is knocked off her feet by the roar, ending up right in the path of Mei projecting herself. Eeewww! Getting knocked down seems to have knocked her out of her paralyzis, however, and she crawls behind the bar in the hopes of hiding, appearently not stopping to care about being covered in mess.

The beast lunges forwards, intent on biting the tasty morsel before it. Whatever Mazurek said, it either doesn't understand, or doesn't care.

Mazurek is not one to just stand around and take a bite. When the beast lunges for him he leaps to one side while throwing a handful of vegetables right into that gaping maw. Immediately afterward he settles to a crouch and launches into the air to try and leap up onto the thing's head.

Mei's courage is back! She takes a moment to take a wine bottle and whip it at the monster before promptly ducking the fuck down under the bar! She's so brave and wonderful!

Kyoko is behind the bar, a mess and terrified. Nuff said.

The thing gulps as it devours the veggies thrown into its mouth, and is about to raise to meet the leaping lizardman when a bottle of wine hits it in the face, shattering and lodging some glass into the flesh, while the wine and its alcohol content in the wounds make them burn. It roars, and lunges at Mei as she tries to duck, momentarily forgetting the previous target.

Mazurek lands somewhere on the head, legs spread a bit while he rides it. However he wasn't anticipating the help from down below and he gives a shout when the beast lunges toward the bar. He wasn't prepared for the sudden movement and ends up being knocked backward, rolling a few times until he manages to wrap his arms and legs around as much of the girth as possible, digging his sharp talons right into the flesh of the beast. He's passed over some of those mouths and some other growths during the journey. When he comes to a stop he has only just barely missed one of them. Lucky this time around.

Mei's head pops back up, taking a large wine bottle to chuck at one of the eyes, and not Mazurek.. She blinks a bit "Oh crap... ruptured my sleeping pow...d.... zz...." and with that she falls back into the cabinent apparently to sleep it off. Afterall. she's safe! its impossible to break the bar.. and she's encased in it!

Kyoko pulls the comotose Mei furhter under where its safer, and she cant be pulled out easily.

The creature thrashes around, now focusing on whatever is on its back, as talons dig into it. It steps on and smashes more of the URs structure as it tries to loosen Mazurek from itself. Another loud roar escapes its bellowing maw in the meantime.

Mazurek grunts and holds on as tight as he can while more of the structure is torn apart. He is hit by multiple chunks of the debris, which cuts into his vulnerable hide and causes a bit of bleeding. What better way to cause a predator to go further berserk than by being able to smell a bleeding prey but not able to get to it? His claws are dug in nice and deep and, despite being jerked about and banged up he maintains his hold on the thick flesh, likely opening up some more bloody injuries in it. He's doing a pretty good job of keeping the vegetables and holding on at the same time, no?

The chaos-rex smashes into another building, luckily one with no one know to be living in it, and steps on the occasional person who doesnt get out of the way in its thrashing.

Mazurek gets cut up more with the exit from the restaurant and even further with the smashing into a home, some of his blood actually spraying a bit in the area. The journey and the jarring knocks him about more and more and this time he comes very close to being bitten by one of those mouths. This one in particular is dangerously close to the secondary left wrist, the claws having just missed passing right over it.

Mazureks claws usually wouldnt be likely to hurt the beast much, but its chaos-tainted, malformed, and horribly infected as a result of being in the wastes for so long. Its flesh is softer than it usually could be in places, thinned by the corruption. Places like where his claws are presently. As his claws run down its back, it ROARS in pain and stamps back off to the wastes in a full running charge, the only place it knows, really.

The mad-dash of the beast out toward its home causes it to run through a few more buildings. Because of this the lizard is unable to maintain his hold for much longer and ends up getting knocked off the creature, tumbling down its back and getting flicked by the tail, only to crash right to the ground off the main path a bit. The landing alone is enough to knock him out.

2009-04-09 (PreU) You're telling me you can cut THIS frying pan with that knife?

2012-02-21T17:08:13Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=You're telling me you can cut THIS frying pan with that knife? |Summary= |Who=Jason_Talben, Mei |Date=April 9th, 2009 |Where=Jedi Enclave |}} ----..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=You're telling me you can cut THIS frying pan with that knife?
|Summary=
|Who=[[Jason_Talben]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 9th, 2009
|Where=Jedi Enclave
|}}

------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Enclave Walkway
This building is, or rather was one of the older abandoned buildings of Twisted. It has since gained new ownership. Over the course of a month or so, the building has been steadily rebuilt, repaired, and repainted. The owner, Jason Talben has effectively rebuilt a large warehouse into some form of enclave. The building in the distance is large, easily half a football field square and is easily four stories tall.

Those who can feel life energy can and would sense there is a faint nexus of such energy here. The place seems well cared for with a few grounds keepers wandering around tending to the landscape. There is also a slight aura of peace here. The outer building has two large doors which are at the end of the walkway. There is nothing intimidating about this place at all. There is a general feel of welcome to anyone.

Above the door in the three most common written languages on Twisted are the words, "If you come in peace, You shall be welcomed in peace. If you seek peace, May you find it here. If you seek knowledge, Perhaps you shall find it here. Welcome to the Jedi Enclave."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Jason is sitting under a tree in the shade reading a book.

Mei is quietly out, Lakshmi with her, fingers around the little one's hand. It seems they've been flower and herb gathering. "Aa, Jason, may I have a moment?" she asked, pushing her hood back and letting go of Lakshmi's hand, the child dashing foreward to offer a basket of medicinal herbs to Jason cheerfully. Neither of them are really dressed flashily or showily, Mei in her normal drab garment and Lakshmi in a bright blue, simple yukata. It has fishies on it.

Jason smiles as he looks at Lakshmi and smiles as he starts to take the Backet from the Child and nods, "I have some time yes." he says and sets it down beside him, "Thank you Lakshmi."

Mei pushes her bangs back "Its about Usagi, I would recommend giving the works a bit of
time." she pauses, watching Lakshmi chase a butterfly around before starting up again " There are much stronger people just as upset as us about her stance change." she clears her throat "Even though she is not evil, it upset the balance quite sorely and its a big enough matter that someone who can make me physically tremble from their power decide to act." she offered, voice quiet, soft even. "I would keep most quiet on this information as I'm not sure I'm supposed to share, but I would be heart broken if something happened to such a dear friend because I kept my mouth shut." she offered, bending down to kneel on the ground beside him, her skirt being too short to sit indian style and be decent.

Jason listens to Mei as she warns him about the position on Mei and he relaxes some. "I see, well If they are indeed upset over this perhaps they will go to the source of the problem and deal with Hild personally. Regardless I still have to attempt to return her to the light. I thank you for your warning and I will be careful I assure you." Jason says as he thinks, "I have managed to get hold of something that hopefully will even the playing field between me and these super powers." It's true, Jason has indeed changed some how. His natural light, his inner light has some how gotten stronger. Just barely at the edge of perception but it's there.

Mei smiles "I think things will be smoothed out. I have faith." she offered, her hand goes out to take his hand. "You don't want to start playing against them Jason, give the works time to go, not too long, but a short while, alright?" she leans her head on his shoulder, sighing " It is very hard to believe the unexpected twists I have gone through since my arrival. I was freed. I was taken as a pupil without any sign of talent, I was loved, I married, had a child and was abandoned." she shrugs "I really am probably being selfish in protecting you this way. So I'm sorry."

Jason listens to Mei as he asks, "What are the works?" he says and swallows hard, "Mei I can not sit by and do nothing when people suffer under the hands of others. It's not possible for me. When I was still a padawan, there was a terrible war raged by the Mandalorians. They slaughtered people by the millions. Millions, destroying entire cities in one blow. Conquering entire worlds. To them all they wanted was the honor of the fight, wining or loosing did not matter. Slaughtering women and children, did not matter. I could not sit by and do nothing, while I had been trained to defend and protect, but the Jedi order, chose to sit and wait viewing the future in an attempt to find the perfect time to enter the war, to find the source behind this war. Content to allow Millions to die every day." he says explaining his devotion to helping others. "I disobeyed the Jedi High Council, and went to war following two Prodigal Jedi Knights Revan And Malak as did hundreds, because They like I could not stand by idly and let others suffer." Jason says, "I saw so many horrible things, and paid a price beyond belief."

Mei takes Jason's hand stroking along his knuckle "I do not say do nothing, I ask you to give this a bit of time. Usagi's enemy was upset about the shift." she hesitated.. "I cannot say who was contacted Jason, as there may be people listening, but I would trust the person with my soul itself which is something. I am saying patience is important, and keeping your mind sharp. Times are changing Jason. Things beyond us happen here every day. I have no faith in the council or in TASK. I have faith in my belief and in my wish." she gently grips his hand turning her head away to check on Lakshmi who seems to of been tackled by a small squirrel-fox creature ( think nausicca). "Do not mention this to Hild, or Usagi, but things are changing." Mei's smile might be off settling, hinting she still knows more. "I really wonder if I'll ever be as nimble as I was before I lost my eye."

Jason listens to Mei as she councils Patients and he recalls lessons from the Jedi council, the lessons of actions From Kreia. And he says, "I will wait as long as I can, but once Usagi starts causing harm to others, weither good or Evil, wither or not the entire world of twist views such evil ones disserve such a fate, I must act. And I will not be speaking to Hild any more, I have little to discuss with such a creature of darkness anyway." he says. After listening to Mei he hears her comment about getting her shape back, "Perhaps you can if you work hard enough for it. Mei I want you to take a Look at something." Jason reaches into his robes and pulls out the handle of a Shoto Lightsaber and offers it to Mei, "Here hold this." and he shows her how to hold the blade. "That is a short Varation of my Lightsaber, The traditional weapon of the Jedi Order. The idea of attempting to train you as a Jedi has cross my mind Mei, if you are interested."

Mei gently nods "I understand, Jason. really I do." she pauses a bit "I really don't think I could be a good trainee.." She sort of fumbles with the blade "I'm somewhat against weaponry personally, being that I use darts to inflict damage and run away like a pansy." she offered. She ers a bit "Why would you want to train me? I'm just a weak want to be doctor with a history of being a poisonous prodigy.." she offered, quietly holding the lightsaber in her hands awkwardly.

Jason smiles as he says, "Jedi are keepers of the Peace, Guardians, protectors, mediators, and healers. You have shown me you know of the healing arts. The Force I am sure I have told you is very much like your powers, you could learn. There are plenty of healing techniques I can teach you. Through the force you can use it to enhance your own physical abilities, strength, dexterity, speed, reflexes." he offers.

Mei smiles "May I think this over? I do warn, I have somewhat poor eyesight during the day, and.. some loose ends that you have said are not really allowed." she sighs a bit, "I also am not a good pupil, given that my last serious teacher I ended up entwined with." she rubs the back of her head. "I apologize for the hesitance, I'm sure a number of the younger men and women here would jump at this. I am just old and shyly hesitant to enter battle." not that it hasn't stopped Mei from entering frays and doing protective measures/clean up.

Jason listens to Mei and he smiles, "Well Loose ends if they are personal issues I would not worry about it. The Old Order for example forbid the training of adults, only the most unusual of circumstances would allow that rule to be broken. By adhering to the old ways the Jedi order grew stagnate and complacent. Which ultimately lead to their destruction, Seeing as there is no Jedi order here, and I would be starting from scratch... I think exceptions to the standard rules should be allowed. I will allow you to take as much time as you wish, but this path is not an easy one. But with dedication and patients you could become one of the greatest Jedi Healers of all time." he says and there he takes hold of his lightsaber and showing Mei how to hold the one he gave her with a red button up on top and the emitter away from her, shows her how to turn on the blade. if she turns it on the blade will ignite in a bright Blue, as he says, "To the Sith, th dark counterparts of the Jedi, this is a weapon. To the Jedi, it is a tool, a symbol of light, hope, and peace." Jason says, "in my universe, simply by showing this weapon, even inactive can stop fights, arguments, and make people listen to you."

Mei still seems hesitant "I am already over two centuries in age. I technically have a marriage. I am known to be weak and accept that, not that it is entirely right. I also have Lakshmi, who is, and I hope always will be the center of my existence due to how my race is." she clears her throat. "I am not sure I would be a good pupil and I have to confess something because you've brought this up." Her mouth moves slowly into a very quiet whisper, quiet enough that the wind wouldn't carry it at all.

Jason listens as he will accept the small saber back as he nods and listens, "The choice of training is ultimately yours to make." Jason listens to Mei's whisper and nods as he also whispers back not with the his words but his emotions and he sends his message through the force to Mei.

Mei's hand gently holds his. as she nods. She knows. She smiles a bit "Let me get some clarity through meditation, it will help me figure out which way to go. She watches Lakshmi nearby, covering her mouth to hold in a laugh The toddler has somehow managed to get stuck upside down in a tree. "Lift your upper body first and then untwist your legs, be careful not to hit the ground at full force. Just concentrate your mind and go.

Lakshmi manages the first part .. and the second, failing to heed the last part.. Which causes a sudden, and near instant gesture from Mei, a large marshmallow to appear under the tot to break the fall, resulting in a very startled but soon bouncing toddler.

Jason smiles as he looks over to Lakshmi and he laughs, "Ahhhhh, I'm glad my childhood years are over, but sometimes Nostalgia come back to me. I doubt you would be any more difficult then I was Mei, but take your time, it is not a light choice to make. The path of the Jedi is not an easy path to walk. But while the road is hard and Long, it is well worth the rewards."

Mei chuckles "The hardest and most painful thing I've ever done was bearing Lakshmi. In itself I was ill for the entire pregnancy. It was difficult and even now, its difficult, but, she's something worth fighting for." she offered, voice careful. "She changed me. Although I worry for her. She's going to be strong, I can't tell if its physical or not yet, but she's already able to naturally work wonders. She is going to probably be the death of me once she hits puberty." Mei makes a praying gesture before laughing. " The children of twisted are rare, exceptionally. Very few are actually physically born here. Its a fascinating study actually." she offered, quietly.

Jason nods and says, "There is power in her, that much is clear. If perhaps the day comes, I would be willing to offer training for her, withyour consent." he says not knowing exactly who's child he is dealing with here.

Mei shakes her head "If Lakshmi chooses to physically train, I feel compelled that I should entrust her to her Father or her Elder half brother. Both of them are so strong and could teach her a good deal about the half of powers I do not understand or have first hand expirience using." she pauses, taking out a small note book to show to Jason a few quick notes, actually she has meticulous notes on near everything she's expirienced on Twisted. "This is Caliga Satanas, my former lover and teacher. He is .. a very strong man. He is Lakshmi's father. He is .. very powerful. He can be a hateful creature but I very much found him to overall be very kind. I strongly suspect his mannerisms and attitude are largely dependent on how he is treated." she murmured.

Jason nods and says, "You need not tell me anything you do not wish to tell me Mei, but anything you do, will not be shared." he says and he waves his hand at the note book and smiles, "Mei, you and your daughter are welcome here at the Enclave should you wish to stay for a while. This is a place of peace, and light. If you come in peace you shall be welcomed in peace."

Mei shrugs "It is common knowledge that Lakshmi's father is Caliga, we were wed and had a child. Which I'm going to assume is normal even in your world. Lakshmi and I have a few more errands, I need to make some deliveries. " she pauses. "I would be careful around Caliga if you meet him. To very gently put it, always be peaceful and don't draw on him. He's near impossible to read, even after a long time as his lover I still cannot read him unless he's angry, Anger being the easiest." she pauses "Do you eat meat, Jason?"

Jason listens to Mei and he nods, "I understand and will heed your caution of Caliga, he should also at least be partially disposed to me, even if he was the most evil person in Twisted, I would never abide any one trying to harm another just to get at someone else. And yes I do eat meat." he says

Mei chuckles "I warn more out of him being somewhat unpredictable. He'd only attack if given a reason, I think. Well I will have some supper sent for you when I am done. I wanted to make sure you are not one who avoids meat. " she pauses "Do you need dishes at all, I could probably make you some, they'd be simple in design and only in colors I can extract from the earth, but I would be more than happy to give them to you"

Jason head shakes, "No I do not have a need for such, Seems that when I attempted to build the Enclave everything for it's most basic needs just fell right into place with in a week, it's how I was able to get it up and running so quickly. But thank you for the offer Mei. I will keep it in mind should I have such a need."

Mei shakes her head "You do not offer a gift with expectations. You offer it because you wish to." she smiles a bit "Besides, a bit of well cooked dinner would do you good. I'm sending that regardless. Its a tradition to warm a new home, and I suspect your enclave is such for you, with a meal, and a way to remake the meal and share it again later." she offered.

Jason bows his head and nods, "Thank you Mei, and indeed it is my home, and my hope it will be come the home of many more to come. Perhaps a Future of Jedi Knights will be born here." he says and has hopes for the future and prays that his dream comes true.

Mei smiles, considering "If I should die unexpectedly, I request you plant a plum tree here." she murmured, somewhat out of the blue "It won't bring me back, but I am named for a plum blossom and should like very much to be remembered by a tree." she commented, quietly. Her fingers going out to wrap around Jason in a hug before she withdraws.. "Lami-chan!" she gives a sharp trilling sound from the back of her throat, causing the tot and the squirrel-fox to come dashing along, Lakshmi right into her thighs.

Jason nods and smiles as he says, "I will honor your wish, Should I still be here, and if the day should come when I become one with the Force, I ask. Do not mourn me, Don't curse the one who laid me low, death is a natural part of life, and when I die..... Then truely I can rest easy." he says hugging Mei firmly as they prepare to leave.

Mei smiles a bit "I would mourn, as it is nature, but I would not dwell, I promise." she offered. "Mourning is a natural, somewhat selfish response to such a loss. Besides, the best way to honor and cherish a memory is to move on or do something in that person's name." she starts off, lifting Lakshmi up to kiss gently. "Farewell, we'll meet again soon." she called towards Jason, Lakshmi yelling out a bye bye and waving.

2009-04-14 (PreU) It's like a mix between a shammy and a towel..

2012-02-21T17:06:50Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=It's like a mix between a shammy and a towel.. |Summary= |Who=Hlin, Hrist, Mei |Date=April 14th, 2009 |Where=the UR |}} Mei is settled, infro..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=It's like a mix between a shammy and a towel..
|Summary=
|Who=[[Hlin]], [[Hrist]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 14th, 2009
|Where=the UR
|}}

Mei is settled, infront of the fireplace on a pillow, A grown man is sitting beside her, his large muscled arm over her small lap. She's quite noticably in a nurses' uniform, cap included, giving the gent stitches. Its not exactly ideal but hey it is amusing. After a moment she wraps the stitches, and pats the man, sending him off "Stab'em dear, a pot of tea and some stew!" she commented, getting up to wash her hands.

The front door to the usual would, at this time swing open. A young woman looking to be in her teens stepping in. Black hair drifitng down the sides of her head to end just above her shoulders. Over her eyes is what appears to be some kind of blue visor, while from one ear dangles a gold earring of a tree. Her body is covered in a long jacket, underwhich may be glanced some kind of tight outfit, a similiar tree emblem stitched into one shoulder, but also with a dragon beneath devouring the roots.

Mei cheerfully greets as she flops down, gettiing her tea to pour a cup and comfortably leaning against the fireplaces' decorative facade, putting her medical supplies away. "Hello Miss." she called out, taking her time drinking her tea.

The woman turns her head, smiling and giving a nod. Looking for a place to sit, or perhaps even someone to get a drink from, "You wouldn't happen to be the staff here, would you?"

Mei shakes her head no. "Just ask the scutters, They'll get whatever you like without much fuss." she offered, taking a moment to set her soup on her knee and begin taking small bites of it. "I just do work out of this building due to the bar fights and the excercising injuries that happen." she offered, smile spreading as she cheerfully takes a large bite of her soup, her shrug showing as she smiles brightly.

A nod, as reached up, flicking a switch on the side of the visor. The crystalline material seeming to vanich revealing her gold eyes. Looking for a place to sit, and deciding that near that fire would probablly be the best, "I hope you don't mind if I join you then? It seems here may be the safest place if bar figths have a tendancy to happen." She extended a hand, "My name is Hlin."

Mei takes the hand to cheerfully shake "I'm Mei Hebi, oh do join me. There aren't -that- many barfights. As a whole I'd say the UR gets destroyed more than bar fights erupt." she offered, giggling a little bit as she stretches out, taking another bite of her soup "Neeeeeeeeeeh Stab'em Miss Hlin would like to order." she called out, cheerfully going back to her soupish stew.

Hlin slid back onto the couch, smirking as one booted leg was lifted to rest on her thigh, "Some ale, and some of that soup...erm, Stab'em." she says to the scutter.

Mei rests her back against the warm fireplace facade. "IS there anything I can help you with?" she asked, taking a sip of her hot tea and then a bite of her soup, her posture actually quite prim and proper.

Hlin blinks, "Hmm? I'm not sure Miss Mei." she muses, smiling a bit, "I don't have any injuries needing the help of a nurse."

Mei chuckles "Well then, I'll just offer you company. Its very nice to meet you." she takes her time to finish her meal, the scutter dropping off Hlin's order. Mei bounces a bit, "So are you enjoying Twisted?"

"Hmm? Well..I suppose that's a matter of opinion...so far I find it quite...dull." an honest answer probablly, but alas, she lifted her soup to her lips drinking from the bowl.

Mei ponders that, legs shifting "Oh that will change. I'm sure you'll get some noise your way if you look for it." she offered, taking a sip "Or maybe I'm just unlucky. I really can't tell." she offered.

Hlin laughed, "I'm not sure noise is what I want to attract or make. Usually I like to be quiet or watch from a distance...training and all that."

Mei shrugs a bit "Hanging out in this building, you will eventually attract a commotion, it simply can't be helped, but you'll manage, I suspect." she offered, voice suprisingly up beat.

Hlin blinked, "Well I have no intention of spednign eternity in this building, mind you." she chuckles again, spooning her soup up before reaching to drink her ale.

Mei mms a bit "I like watching people here." she offered, taking a moment to take a bite of sandwich, her cheerful expression showing. Her body hopping up to sit beside the stranger. "So where are you from? Are you new to Twisted?"

"Hmm? Usually I do a lot of watching myself...I suppose you could say." At the closing of distance Hlin smirks, not seeming to mind, "I'm...new to Twisted, though not to the ideas of multiple worlds. My world, is referred to as Gaia, though I am from a place we call Imperium, which floats above it."

Mei nods confusedly and just settles in to offer a thoughtful 'kyuu' sound "My world doesn't have a name." she shrugs a bit, sitting indian style lazily as leggings pop on her form so she doesn't look like a sluuuuuuuuuuut.

Hrist tipped her head, "I supposed I should explain...you see..." she held up her hands, "Gaia..." she waved ehr hand low, "Was long ago brought almost to ruin by wars. We, in Imperium escaped the surface, and kept all the knowledge of technology and magic safe, and now guide those left on the surface so that when they're ready we can teach them again."

Mei ers a bit "My world is simply a world. It has deserts, mountains, oceans, and lots of wars because the humans are toppling the demons. I'm really probably quite lucky I ended up here as I'm not a terribly popular woman back home due to being an archmaster aetherist and all." she shrugs a bit, nodding.

"Archmaster Aetherist? I am not familiar with that term." Hrist set her bowl down, leaning back into the couch.

Mei pauses "Oh I make potions, like healing potion, greek fire, stuff like that. Well honestly anything that can be made into a potion that fits in an ether bottle." she offered, taking out a sample, "Here, have a healing potion." she offered.

Hlin reached up, accepting it, looking over the contents curiously, "Interesting...primitive, but no doubt effective." she blinked, "I'm sorry. I'm used to things such as Nanomachines programmed to utilize healing magics now."

Mei ers a bit "Its actually pretty sophisticated alchemy, but, I guess my world is considered highly primitive, given that I've seen so many technologies in this world." she hesitates, showing the phone Tyler had given her.. "Like the magic talking box."

Hrist blinks againd, and laughed, "Wow...Now that's something I've only read in history books." she muses, lifitng her hair to reveal a device over one ear. "This allows me to do all the things that can, and a bit more."

Mei ers a bit and shrugs.. " I don't really know how primitive my world is, but I know its magically very strong and I miss some parts of it very very much."

"A world being magically strong is not necessarilly bad...I know of worlds the magic is so advanced it makes our magitechnology look primitive." a shrug, "The differences are in the use and application."

Mei smiles a bit "I'm really not a terribly good mage either, I'm afraid I'm considerably below average because it was forbidden for me to study more than how it flows and works." she offered, lazily to roll her shoulders.

"Oh? And why is that, if you don't mind my curiosity." she tapped her chin, "We usually only restricted studies or access to things to those who had previously abused it."

Mei ers a bit "Because literacy among property is heavily monitored?" she offered, coughing "Although I am free now, as I've been emancipated." she offered, concentrating on her tea to lift it up to float infront of her and soon enough taking it to sip on.

"So, you were a slave then?" she deduces, thinking on this curiously.

Mei nods a bit "Emphasis on past tense, please." she offered, taking another sip of her tea, her snake hair sliding out lazily to flick tongues at the stranger, her own expression somewhat neutral and dull.

"Oh I have no intention of putting the emphasis anywhere. If there is one thing my own observations show, is how terrible such a practice can be." she shrugged, "But you are free now, which gives you the chance to do whatever you wish."

Mei mms a bit "I opted to learn a bit of magic and have a child. " she offered, cheerfully, her ears twitching as she pauses a bit "Stab 'em could you bring me some of those cute tea sandwiches?" she asked, over cheerfully. "Its nice.. to make money for myself." she offered.

Hlin blinked a bit, "Well, then I think that's good. Though..where is your child now? It seems a bit strange not to be with one's children."
Mei mms a bit "My darling is sleeping and being watched over. I have to work you know. To afford dreadfully expensive things such as her education and protection." she offered. "She is not alone. She is never alone." she cheerfully added, smiling brightly

Hrist nodded, leaning forwards to scoop up her ale again, and finish off the last of it, before signalling for another. "And My guess is, your work as a healer is part of that?"

Mei nods cheerfully "Of course it is. Then again, I do other work too." she makes a face "Long story on that." she offers a small grin. She yawns a bit "mm its a very quiet day." she offered, relaxing fully.

Hrist nods, not pushing for the story behind the comment. "Yes it is. Perhaps thankfully so. As long as it's not too quiet of a day I suppose."

Mei mms a bit "I am suspicious that something will happen yet." she ofefred, cheeerfully, her ears twittering as she smiles at Hrist, taking her tea sandwhiches from the scutter to begin nibbling on.

"You seem more anxious of that than I would expect most people to be." she tipped her head, accepting her new mug of ale as well.

Mei mms a bit "well, the UR gets destoryed semi often. It always reappears right as rain, but, still." she pauses "Except that Bar. IT has never gotten destroyed." she offered, lazily, taking a few bites before going to the next crustless sandwhich lazily.

Hrist glanced back to the bar, then to Mei, "Really? Now that does sound interesting at the very least."

Mei nods a bit "I've actually hid in the bar for safety before." she offered, lazily "You can smack it with a sword and it won't dent. I've seen major explosions do nothing more than knock over glasses."

Hrist hmms, "Curious. Though I don't think I'll try my luck. I would not want to be fined for damaging everything but the bar after all."

Mei chuckles a bit "I've never actually seen anyone get billed for destroying the resturaunt either." she offered, lazily "this place is really quite weird." she offered.

Hrist just blinked, "And if I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to get me to blow the place up."

Mei shakes her head. "Just commenting. I don't really want to see anything violent." she offered. Her laughter escapes as she adds in "I just want to make friends and be nice."

Hrist chuckles, "Well, I'd say you were already on that road before. Though you did indeed pique my curiosity as to what this place uses to keep itself constantly repaired."

Mei smiles a bit "Well, I'm glad then." she offered, voice cheerful "I have no idea. I kind of assume its somewhere between the will of life itself, magic, and a dash of evil." she commented

"Well that's certainlly an interesting theory, but why evil?" she leaned back taking a gulp of her ale once more glancing to Mei.

Mei mms a bit "Well its either good energy or evil energy that makes people attack this place, right? Evil is just a guess." she takes another bite of sandwhich, proving once again she is a bottomless pit.

"People attack the place directly?" now this is certainlly interesting if so. Hrist sits up, "Are you sure it's not people attacking each other and they just happen to be in here?"

Mei thoughtfully takes out her notebook "Well it attracts people, which given its tavern status is normal, but, I've seen people intentionally blow the structure up." she mentioned. "Regardless of who was inside. " she offers sketches she's done, quick and not the best, of the building reforming itself.

Hrist accepts the notebook flipping over the pages curiouslly. "Hmmm...well that is certainlly strange."

Mei settles back "I agree its totally weird, but it wouldn't be Twisted if everything was normal." she offered with a cheerful shrug. She seems content to just chatter

A nod from Hrist, "The name seems to say it all, if you ask me." she smirks, "Twisted indeed."

Mei laughs a bit "I agree." she offered, grin spreading as she takes a moment to sketch Hrist, making notes carefully about her.

Hrist blinked, leaning back again, "Do you sketch everything?"

Mei ers a bit "I'm preserving information." she offered. "If I sketch it then others will be able to follow my information and follow my foot steps incase something happens." she offered, cheerfully.

"Something happens?" Hrist lifted a hand to tap her chin, "What are you worried may happen?"

Mei ers a bit and moves a hand up, making a slit gesture. "I honestly am not confident that I will survive the day at any given time, to be honest. Someday my luck will run out and I want to leave messages to make life easier for Lakshmi." she offered, calmly.

A hrrm from Hlin as she drew her hands back, behind her head, resting back against them. "A worrisome prospect yes, but constantly worrying about it could lead to worse."

Mei shrugs a bit "Its also for the sake of referencing knowledge, you know. Bad habbit." she waves a hand "Besides, my daughter is aware I am a neurotic mess." she offered, cheerfully.

Hrist hrrms again, closing her eyes, "If you say so...but try not to get too wound up in worrying."

Mei smiles a bit "If it is my time, its my time." she offered, her cheerfuly. "I can't worry too much but I must pay attention to what is around me." she offered, staying soft spoken and gentle about it. " I worry more for my daughter than myself, to be honest."

"You're an interesting one Mei. I like you." Hrist smiled leaning over, "If you need any help and I'm around...be sure to ask...being to fatalistic is never a good thing."

Mei chuckles. "My problems are my own fault for my foolishness." she offered. "Falling in love without a care was a stupid thing to do. Being harmless is worse." she offered, smiling gently. "I'm glad you find me interesting. I would hate to be considered vapid and empty."

"Given my old job, I find it rare to find anyone as such." she motions to the sketchbook, "You just need to know what to look for to see the interesting parts of a person. Besides...my old commander was mroe vapid and empty than you. 'He' was a machine."

Mei giggles a bit "I'm relatively harmless I choose to be such." she offered, her ears twittering "I suppose, my pacifism is why I've had some trouble."
Somewhere on the muck, Zarek has dropped a connection.

"Well, there's no fault with choosing to be a lamb and not a lion." She sat up, "Not to mention your seeming cheerfulness."

Mei mms a bit "I suppose its my assumed gentleness that makes so many draw near to me. " she offered, she shrugs "I'm very .. hesitant to learn methods to violence." she offered, smile showing. "I can't help but be cheerful. If you spend your day growling, it is no suprise you are dog tired at the end of the day."

Hlin laughs at that, "I suppose you've a point there." she smiled tapping the device on her ear, activating the visor once more. "Best to do what you're good at though, and become better."

Mei concentrates a bit and holds out her hands, summoning a marshmallow "I'm good at making potions, I'm wonderful with children, and I'm highly literate." she offered, contently "If I can work on my bad points, maybe I can be loved someday."

"Well..I can't say I can summon marshmallows from thin air." she laughed, "I'm an intelligence gatherer, among other assorted things."

Mei mms a bit "If you're gathering information on me, I do hope it isn't to use against me." she offered, calmly, not at all phased. "I can tell you a good deal, you see."

Hrist shifted, looking to Mei from beneath the visor, "I'm not gathering information on you. I'm simply gathering it on the area, we're new to this world, so learning of this place is natural."

Mei pauses a bit "Well, I can answer questions, but I cannot assure I know the answers or that they are not biased due to my opinions and my unique expiriences here in this world where worlds meet." she offered.

A chuckle from Hrist, "And you don't need to stress about that." she deactivated the visor once more. "Those questions may come later when I'm actually on duty."

Mei hms a bit "Well, this is the best place for a burger around, and is always serving. Even after the resturaunt is destroyed, the bar is serving, the kitchen is back up in about a quarter of an hour." she offered. "This is information a girl must know."

"Oh? Well..." she looked to one of the scutters, "Cheese burger for me please!" she then loked back to Mei, "Girls need to stick together too."

Mei laughs a bit "All the girls I've gotten close to have vanished or become whores for power." she offered, quietly "Actually a cheeseburger, with the water buffalo mozerella would be lovely for me as well, and a half order of the sweet potato fries." she gestures to the scutters. "Most of the menu is wonderful here." she offered, cheerfully

Hrist blinks, "Now that just doesn't sound good at all." she shrugged, "Hate to say it, but I already have a lot of the power I want...only thing I don't have is a boyfriend." she laughs.

Mei pft "They're both pains in the ass. Power brings responsibilities.. Boyfriends.. well.. I'm in no shape to give advice." she grins lopsidedly leaning over the arm of the couch. "I could go out and be a power hungry whore too, but I'd rather not be. " she teased. "You don't come off as a whore though.." she offered, lazily.

Hrist leans over and winks, "Like I said...I already got the power I want. Guess it's a benefit of the job." and then she shrugged, "And I don't think I'd be a good date for a boy anyway."

Mei pauses "Why not, you're cute as a button?" Mei asked lazily "Although a lot of the women here don't seem to care for the bed fellowship of men.." she murmured, thoughtfully. "Personally I'm just a sucker for companionship, details are unimportant so long as the personality is right."

"More I think I'd bore them with details." she laughed, "Besides, only men I know are other members of Jergand...they're a bit too traditional, girls should be seen and not heard."

Mei makes a face "Goodlord if all men subscribed to that, I'd never of been bedded." she joked, her laugh rolling out. Then again, she barely looks twenty. Curse of monster blood and what not. " Then again, I got hushed with kisses a lot in my last relationship. I am a bit neurotic."

"Really?" Hrist leaned in a bit more winking, "Not necessarilly a bad thing." she then leaned back again crossing her legs once more.

Mei blinks.. "Yeah.. you haven't heard me shut up.. and I've had a lot of boyfriends, given my age. Only three serious ones though..." she pauses.. "Men seem to like my hips." she offered.. "Given that I'm bottom heavy and all. My former husband apparently liked my curves a lot, and my inability to shut the hell up."

Hrist smirks, "If I may, Mei?" she tapped a chin, "You're pretty interesting, both in the way you talk, and yes the way you look...Based on what I scanned, you're a mixed breed...are you not?"

Mei ers a bit "Yes, I'm a half gorgon and half elf, why do you ask?" she murmured, cheeks pinkening. Not that her dark skin isn't odd enough around twisted since most of the populus falls in the 'paper white' category of skin tone.

Hrist says, "It's intriguing. All of my people are human...but we long ago began experimenting with blending in features of other species into ourselves, making people better at thigns than others."

Mei ers a bit "I have no problem with humans, their ignorance can get old, but, a lot of very lovely people I adore are human, you see." she smiles brightly. "On my world, the humans have decided that demons are the cause of all the ails, and murdering us like its going out of style." she offered, quietly.

Hrist sighed, "I can't speak for other worlds...our world had been seperated from the wars. We humans have Gaia, The elves claimed another, and a race we call the children of shadow have theirs. Though Imperium has contact with these two worlds...the rest of Gaia knows nothing of the existence of even this place."

Mei mms a bit "My world is .. evolving or somesuch. I suppose my people's age has ended. The age of magic will likely die with my people." she offered, warmly. "It is sad, yes, but it is a path of life and no longer effects me, as I am here and no longer living as property there." she commented

"They will soon learn magic will never fully go, and will come back. We found out the hard way." Hrist folded her hands in her lap, "But as you said, you're here now, no need to stress anymore."

Mei mms a bit "Well Magic .. is a fussy mistress and needs proper watching, and while it won't ever fully go away, it will take the humans eons to re-discover what they are so tirelessly burning from the great libraries."

Hrist nodded again, "On a happier subject, those burgers their cooking certainlly do smell quite good." she smiled, once more putting her hands behind her head.

Mei pauses "Books.. ones I've written being burned makes me sad. I'm still hoping to someday have a pupil." she murmured, giggling as she nods "It will be even better when its here. The worst part of being a gorgon is tasting it before its in your mouth." she points at her hair, grinning a little

Hrist remained quiet at the book burning, but smiled again as the topic turned again, "I imagine that can make your stomach quite anxious." she laughed.

Mei nods cheerfully, tilting to offer a small and sudden hug, cheerfulness plastered across her face. "It drives me nuts, and if its a bad smell I can't even talk." she pauses, watching the skutter deliver the sandwiches, causing Mei to stuff a fry in her mouth first.

Hrist is surprised by the hug, but returns it, smiling. "Hmm, well, I'm sure that would not be pleasant at all." she laughs, turning to glance at the burgers, "And they certainlly look delicious."

Mei smiles a bit "Its okay to be friendly, right?" she asked, toward Hrist, taking her time to eat her fries, offering one to Hrist cordially.

"Of course!" she laughs a bit, accepting the fry and biting into it to chew. "Mmm...those are good, a lot different than the ones I've had before."

Mei nods a bit. Her left eye flashes gold "Oh bother, well.." she stuffs her entire burger in her mouth "Sweet friend I need to be going. Time to check on the wee one." she gives a small bow, and giggles. "Find me anytime, the locals know where I dwell."

Hrist lifts her own bigger, tossing a nod, and a wave, "I'll make sure too. You seem pretty knowledgeable at least. I hope everything is alright back at the homestead."

Mei laughs, heading out, her cheerful steps bouncing before she simply vanishes!

2009-04-14 (PreU) WAAAAAAAAAAAARK

2012-02-21T17:04:40Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=WAAAAAAAAAAAARK |Summary= |Who=Jason_Talben, Mei |Date=April 14th, 2009 |Where=Jedi Enclave |}} Jedi Enclave Foyer This is the Main Entry Foyer. ..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=WAAAAAAAAAAAARK
|Summary=
|Who=[[Jason_Talben]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 14th, 2009
|Where=Jedi Enclave
|}}

Jedi Enclave Foyer
This is the Main Entry Foyer. There are a couple of people here, not many. Young men and women can sometimes be seen wandering around the place. But for now this enclave is fairly barren, most of these people here are just curious about the Jedi way. There are no servants here, no droids manning the hallway. Very little in terms of security, but there is also very little of value out in the open.

The entryway is large and open with three rooms off to the side with well constructed walls. The paint job of one of positive colors blues, greens, and yellows. The ground is set in earth tones to give a open feel to the place. The three rooms have a title to them over their door ways. One is Medical Room, Meditation Chambers, and Library. The Main room has a large number of chairs and couches. Some of which could be used as a meeting place to discuss various topics.

The final aspect in this room is the circular staircase which leads upstairs to the second floor.
-----------------------------------------------
The Enclave is somewhat busy. There are perhaps like ten or so people here, each talking with Jason about duties of the Jedi knights. Nothing serious is happening as Jason explains the Jedi's ideas. As Jason describes them he says they are guardians. Keepers of the peace. It's their job to help groups avoid conflict, to offer honest insight, wisdom and good council. He tells how it's a jedi's duty to help aid those who are in need and defend the weak and helpless. For the most part various questions are answered and asked in return as some people here look thoughtful on what jason has described. Most of them do head into the library as Jason looks fairly ragged as if he had been up for many many nights in a row..

Mei is quietly slipping in, wearing milky green and white robes of silk, somewhat over showy and quite a contrast to her normal garment... She is carrying a large brown dish with a hand carved dish. she pauses, holding the over sized dish that is probably heavier than she ought to lift at him a bit "Jason, would you care to take a break and sit and have a meal with me?" she asked, cheerfully.

Jason see Mei arrive and he comes over and takes the Dish from her "Yes, I would Thank you Mei. How has your day been?" he asks and He finds a small seat from the couch and sits down slowly. The way he moves shows he is feeling his age mentally and physically more then normal. The Exile Relaxes as he opens a small fridge beside him and looks at Mei for a moment.

Mei sits down quietly, taking a moment to topen a small white fabric fold, revealing a brown fabric wrapped item to hold out to Jason "Welcome to your new home, may it always be your refuge in the storm that is life." she offered, her tone formal as if it was a very serious custom for her people. It isn't hard to tell Mei could be a beauty queen if she wanted to be. "I brought you my favorite meal, I do hope you like it."

Jason bows his head as he accepts Mei's gift and reply's, "Thank you, And may the Force Guide, Protect, and serve as your light when the path seems hidden." He says and sits down as he carefully lifts up the top to the bowl to see what it is, "Would you care for something to drink?" He starts to rummage through the fridge for something MEi might enjoy to drink.

Mei ahs a bit "Just water would be fine if you have nothing else. Although I have another gift for you." she takes out a neat box to hand him. A simple box of green tea. "I'm not actually picky though. Shall I serve you some of the food?" she asked. "Neeh.. Jason, I've been thinking about your offer, can you tell me more about what training would entail for me?" she asked, seriousness in her tone. " I am somewhat divided on if it is the right path considering my previous path was the path of least resistance until I intentionally threw myself against the rocks to cause ripples in the rapids themselves." she murmured, smiling warmly.

Jason offers a Bottle of ice cold green tea when she show shim the box of simple tea and he says, "Your training. That is the most difficult question you could ask. Training is not like sitting in class learning math, history, reading, and writing. Each student has their own needs and expectations. Both of them self, and of their teacher. No two students are the same in that respect. I can tell you the basics of all training however. Learning how to Feel the Force around you, in others, within your self." Jason listens to his own words and chooses with the utmost care. "The Force to me is both a guiding hand, but also a powerful tool. Learning how to listen to the force, to heed it's call and it's warnings is the part of all training." he explains and allows mei to ask her next questions.

Mei's expression is serious "Well I am asking because I expect I would have to shed the few luxuries I have. I do still own a few nice dresses and a bit of jewelry and on ocassion I like to look like the princess from the fairy tales Lakshmi loves." she takes the tea to open and draw a sip of, taking the food to dish Jason out a helping of it ; Lamb, vegetables, and rice, the lamb is slow cooked and smells of garlic, cumin, and rosemary." she smiles a bit "Here we go, Try a bit, you look fatigued." she settles back. "What would you expect of me? Do you expect me to quit my works I do to support myself and the finances I save for Lakshmi's education? Also would you accept that I cannot necessarily train every day because somedays I work as long as twenty two hours and simply collapse where it is quiet?" she asked, voice shy and soft."

Jason listening to Mei he says, "I would not expect you to shed the comforts you have, These are Questions that many ask. I would not expect you to shed your possessions or belongings. Your home is your home. There is a reason why Jedi do not keep such possessions. As a jedi One could be needed to go some where at any time, with no notice. With no time to grab supplies. Learning self reliance is vital. I have always been lax on that myself, I was not opposed to gather large supplies when I had plenty of money. Your training while slow would not need to take you away from your child, Nor denying her the attention and love she needs. You would find some of your training Quite refreshing, Learning to channel the energy around you as it flows through you, you will find your strength and endurance less exhausted." he says.

Mei's mouth is covered "Actually I have very few posessions I would be upset about losing." she takes a bit to settle in. " I .. am glad. I do not think this would be much different than magic, to some degree." she watches Jason, taking a bit of the food to carefully take a few small delicate bites, her smile showing "I'm still thinking about it, you do not hold my hesitance against me, I hope." she offered, softly, blush showing as she takes a few bites."I showed up on Twisted with a pack of herbs, some medical supplies, a frying pan, some garlic and a small chunk of meat, atop what I wore on my back, you know."

Jason nods and says, "I do not hold your Caution against you, in fact I am pleased you are being cautious. This is not a light choice to make. On the other hand, if you were eager to dive in head first, without taking time to contemplate the pros and cons. Then I would be worried." he says and He comments on her use of the word magic. "Magic exist in my world as well. There are those who wield magic. but Is the force Their magic, or is Our Force their magic. Many Scholars have commented that Magic and The Force are both the same thing. Just different ways of accessing and using the same energy. To the Jedi the Force is an Energy Field, Created by all living things, Surrounding us, penetrating us, guiding us. How does your magic work, do you know it's source?" he asks.

Mei takes a moment to tap the top of her head "Crown, third eye, throat, heart, solar plexus, Sacral, Base." she taps her forehead, throat, heart, solar plexus, stomach, and then her hips. " All sources of power from within. The points are where it is easiest to draw power out." she offered, quietly. "Each of the points represents a quality you must over come. I have trouble with my solar plexus, I have low self esteem sometimes, and it makes it harder to draw from the point." she offered, honestly. "Magic also comes from the surroundings." she commented "Points of power."

Jason listening to Mei and nods, "Sounds like some Teachings of Teri' Kasai, it's a fighting style an ancient group made which relies not on the Force from the outside, but channeling what one naturally produced." Jason listen as he says, "Self esteem is important. The force is very powerful, When you do something with the force, You do it. There is no trying, but there are limits to which the body can handle safely before exhaustion sets in. Comes down to strength of mind, body, and will."

Mei mms a bit "My specialty is actually Green color." she offered "I have a tendancy to just be too loving and willing to give myself to others, even though it can put me in considerable danger." she taps her chest a bit, blush showing. "The Heart Chakra governs the ability to give unconditionally, its considered the rarest to specialize in. Its actually how I learned to heal. "

Jason nods and listens, "I see, very interesting. I have read of Chakra, Bringing balance and peace with in one's self. The jedi also practice Balance. I think from hearing this your training would involve bringing balance to your seven points. To work on that which you have trouble channeling." He thinks aloud.

Mei smiles a bit "Well.." she pauses "Would you like to try teaching me on a trial basis, if it seems useless and we both agree, we can mutually let the trial go as I would feel eternally bad for wasting your time." she offered, softly. ".. I'll admit, my sadness surrounding Usagi, is because I thought I had found another person with their heart chakra open. That is all." she offers a bow to Jason, her long brown hair sliding over her shoulders, actually when its down and straight and she's in a proper bow, it touches the floor and just slightly pools there.

Jason smiles as he places his hand on Mei's shoulder, and says, "Not everyone can walk the path of the Jedi, Mei. Even if we discover this path is not right for you, it will not be a waste of your time. Seldom when you learn, to you entirely waste your time. You'll gain something from this, what that is I do not know, nor can I see. But I know that much is true." he says "I will teach you Mei. Take the time you need to learn your lessons, and we will go slow as you wish."

Mei leans in, kissing Jason's hand gently before standing up. "I will gladly take your offer then, but, I apologize that I am a bad student at times." she offered, her fingers moving to wrap his shoulders, fingers gently going up to cradle his hand, her fingers gently tucking his head down. "Here, relax, let me soothe your weariness." Mei's hands gently move down, Her eyes closed as she seems to draw water from the tea to focus on his back, pushing, pulling, and kneading the water to amplify against her friend's robes. "What am I to call you now, Mister Talben?" she asked.

Jason smiles as he listens to mei and he will allow her to soothe him. It will give him a idea of her power and how it flows, "Please just Jason, Titles make my skin crawl." he says, "Well as for being a bad student, that is debatable. You have many responsibilities as is and is willing to take on yet another challenge. You will learn in time, and at your own pace." he says.

Mei leans on Jason, easing the stress of his muscles. "Breathe evenly. I know you don't like such close contact, but I have to be able to hear and feel your body. She is gentle, the water working his muscles, obviously untensing pains for him. Her smile shows. "Can you take the heavy leather over robe so I can use my actual hands?" she commented calmly. "I've done this to you before, you know." she offered."

Jason listens to his friend as some one off handily comments "Some how I am not surprised he would neglect his own health to help others." a young woman says as she is heading into the library and Jason almost flushes as he does remove his large over robe. Underneath his robes his under clothes are much tighter, they are very tight fitting but they look comfortable just tight to avoid getting caught on things and impairing his movement. There Jason inhales and exhales softly.

Mei's hands go to Jason's back working in, starting at the shoulders, He might feel a very calm, warm feeling coming from her hand, a little blush showing "I could stand behind you, but I like hugging strong people. Mostly because my head is almost always so close their heart sounds like a drum." she admitted, her hands are stronger than they seem to be, and well the robes she's wearing show that she's actually gained weight "I'm supposed to be on bedrest, but I hate neglecting my self imposed obligation to heal people." she offered, smile showing as she presses her ear to his chest. "badah.. badah.. bah dah.. badah.." she whispered, her fingers working into his shoulder blades, "Is this relaxing or is it uncomfortable?" she asked, quietly.

Jason listens to Mei as he says, "then you should be tending to your self, and resting. Not exhausting your strength and energy on those who can help and heal themselves." he says and Jason draws on the force himself to slowly restore and revitalize his strength. Granted thanks to Mei he says, "Thanks it does feel good," and slowly as his strength restores through the force he seems intent on not allowing Mei to over extend herself. Feeling her close gives him a sense of love and affection as she holds him. His heart is strong as it beats, but his energy while strong and powerful, has a slightly heavy weight. Most likely from all the things he has seen and done in his short life.

Mei shakes her head "I was in bed for weeks." she offered, her hands continuing to work "It was to gain weight back on my frame. Someone was worried because my weight got down to ninety pounds." she offered, her eyes closed as she shares her gentleness. She sighs a bit "I hate sitting still, honest I do." she has a suprisingly light heart, as if she's learned to deal with the weight of the horrible things in her life.

Jason nods as he says, "alright, I would get annoyed at that point as well." he Listens to Mei and nods, "Yes, I do my best to take care of myself as well, but I don't always succeed." and he listens to Mei "Sounds like me at times. Always had to be doing something."

Mei clears her throat "Lakshmi's feeding is very painful and literally drains me of life. she's weening now, and doing better, but, its really took a toll on me. I dropped twenty five pounds." she leans in, her hands resting easily on the small of his back "You have suffered a great deal. Sometime, come with me to a hotspring, I promise I will do nothing unladylike ." she offered. "Group bathing is therapeutic."

Jason listening to Mei he says, "Perhaps some other time alright, I still have some things to do here tonight before I can truly relax for the night." Jason says as the idea appeals to him but he does have a lot to handle tonight.

Mei backs away. "I need to go finish a present for Lakshmi, I apologize for this but, I'm holding you to that promise, I assure you, You'll not regret a hotspring trip, I'll massage your back and shoulders until you're limp with relaxation and so liquid you can touch your forehead with your heel." she teased lightly, as if such things are completely normal.

Jason nods and says, "Very well, I will do all I can to make the trip, you have my promise. And Seldom do I give a promise Mei, For I am bound to keep it." and the words strike him and he makes a small joke, "Yer not gonna remove my bones are ya? that would make me limp..."

Mei pauses a bit "Oh I don't have any recipes requiring Jedi bones, normal human bones yes." she added dryly. "Jason, I'm not setting a date in stone, nor do I expect it, but, I think you need to rest and relax, and a hot spring is a good place to do so, your body is at rest but it gives your mind a lot of energy and assures wonderful sleep that night. I find that I'm most magically open in them, but my body is alligned to water." she offered, lazily.

Jason lists and jests, "Well I am A human after all." he says with a smirk. "I understand, Thank you I will contemplate what you have said."

Mei drifts away once she's sure he'll stand without falling "Too special, you'd spoil the dish." she commented, grinning as she backs away. "Be safe and be well." she dips her head. "Get some sleep you look as though you've fought an army." she offered.

Jason laughs out at her comment and nods, "Yeah, That's pretty much what it feels like these days."

Mei blows a kiss, obviously a joking gesture. "Alright, I'm off to tell Lakshmi a happy story about a little girl who's wish causes a forest to bloom in a desert." she murmured, her hands folding infront of her , steps very precise and careful.

2009-04-19 (PreU) When I dream?

2012-02-21T17:03:14Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=When I dream? |Summary=So Dansha and Mei get to meet a new member of the Twisted populace. |Who=Alessandra, Dansha, Mei |Date=April 19th, 2009..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=When I dream?
|Summary=So Dansha and Mei get to meet a new member of the Twisted populace.
|Who=[[Alessandra]], [[Dansha]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 19th, 2009
|Where=Twisted Street
|}}

The Twisted Street
The Twisted street stretches on and on in two opposite directions, though in a straight line it does not stay. Forever is the street a black and white color, and even your own body and clothing begin to lose their flare and become a dull grey if you stay outside for too long. The sky above this part of the street is dark and grey, and rarely does the sun shine through. Newspapers from various times and places roll across the street, which isn't properly maintained and has multiple cracks in its forever running surface. Never does the wind stop blowing softly here. Pieces of buildings warp in and out of existence at times, all except one. A lone restaurant sits amidst the madness, alone and untouched by the darkness, a beam of light from the gray clouds occasionally touches its surface. A fight seems to have taken place here. Many of the buildings are utterly ruined and there are chunks of stone embedded in the street.

From here do all the worlds, times, and lives of Twisted connect, on a never ending road that has no beginning or end. A simple five minute walk could bring you to another world, another place, another time. One can also get lost if they stray to far from the road, though rumors of Street wanderers spread eternally; those who have learned to stroll through the maddening insanity beyond the road. Wander where you will, but stick to the path lest you never return to it.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mei is rather calmly out and about, pulling a small wagon loaded with ... limes? it looks like limes with both hands and straining.. "COME ON" Huff, puff, yank tug, hiss. Her hair is upset too, as can be witnessed by the flailing around. "Where the fuck are those 'hur hur I'm so strong' assholes when you need one?" she puffed out, letting go of the wagon handle to rub her biceps a little bit... "f.. bastards.." she mumbled.

Dansha wanders out from Park Rd, her tattoos flickering dimly as her 'friends' pour information into her mind. Once she see's Mei, she jogs over and starts pushing the end of the wagon. "Hi again!" She quips cheerfully.

"I couldn't have made a wrong turn...I walk this way every day..." A teenage girl of around 18 walks around the corner from an abandoned alleyway. Her clothes are plain (a shoulderless long sleeve shirt held up by two straps, a pair of jeans, and tennis shoes), and over her shoulder a bag of equipment is slung, including a long pole strapped to her back. The poor child looks quite lost, her bright green eyes searching the street and buildings for some familiar sight. "How on earth did I get lost?" She spots the two girls pushing the wagon across the street, and not noticing anything alarming about them, chooses to casually jog towards them. "Oi~, do either of you know where the East Side MMA school is at?"

Mei pauses "Hello Miss Dansha. Is Miss Water doing well today?" she asked, taking a lime to offer it to Dansha. She tugs her hood back up "Too heavy for me. I guess I'll have to take some out." she pauses. "Er East is that way? But a School?" she asked confusedly, her hands pushing into her cloak to adjust something, long elf-style ears twitching.

Dansha smiles at Mei as she takes the offered Lime. "Water is fine. She always is." Dansha laughs. "Thanks. And I'm sure between us, we can get this cart where ever it's going." She turns as the girl questions. "Um... East Side MMA?"

A look of confusion passes over Alessandra's face. They don't know the school? It's only been in the papers at LEAST once a month, thanks to her. Just about everyone knows about it. "East Side Mixed Martial Arts. You know...the one that made the front page of the paper last week?" A frown mars her features, and she hefts the equipment bag further up onto her shoulder. "I was on my way to teach class...but I guess I made a wrong turn." She lifts her arm, checking the sporty-looking watch there on her wrist, and her expression changes to a concerned one. "I'm going to be late..."

Mei ers a bit and adjusts her hair "I don't think it .. exists, that's all." she pauses.. "Is it like Ranma-chan's Anything goes school of martial arts?" she asked confusedly, ears twitching as she stretches her back. "I very much appreciate it Dansha, I just wanted to give limes out to people so their spirits perk upa little."

Dansha's widen at the girl as she shakes her head. "There's no East Side MMA here. We've got a Dojo in Zeku Kari district I think, but.. that's all." She tilts her head and puts her hands on her hips. After a moment she snaps her fingers and laughs. "Ah! You must be from somewhere else! That's a good reason, don't you think, Mei?"

The girl blinks, adjusting her bag once more. "Doesn't exist? That's absurd...I've been going to that school since I was old enough to walk." She frowns a bit. "And I couldn't be somewhere else...this is Memphis, isn't it?" Once again the confusion shows on her face, her hand clenching the strap of her bag.

Mei pauses "Oh yes, I had the damnedest time figuring out why I couldn't find the Beh-Azar Market." she offered, cheerfully. Her yawn roles out as she stretches her shoulders and arms. "Memphis.. ?" she fussed, trying to place the location. "I really can't think of any memphis attached to this world, the only one I know is the ruins of a royal palace way out in the desert near where a river used to run."

Dansha grins cheekily. "This," she points towards the street, "is Twisted Street." In a very anime style, she twirls, dramatic music flaring softly in the back ground. "A nexus of worlds, a range of opportunity just waiting to be taken!" She stops and everything goes back to normal. "You got sucked here, most likely."

This can't be real. It has to be a practical joke. Nexus of worlds? Ruins of a royal palace? "...Ha, that's funny...aren't you two a bit late for April Fool's day? Seriously...where am I, and how do I get to class?" She smiles good-naturedly, clapping a bit. "Jori put you up to this? He really is a joker, always trying to play with my head." A small giggle. "Seriously, though. I'm about to be late for class if I don't get there. What would they think of me if I was late to teach my own class?" Poor Alessandra, she's in denial...

Mei hehs "I'm afraid they'll have to go on with their lives dear.", tone serious, hands moving her hood back down so her pointed ears show. "You know, no one's blown up the UR in a while. Dansha, I bet you one gold coin it gets blown up this week!" she offered, tone perky and cheerful. She pauses a bit "Who is Jori? What is.. April Fools day?" she tilts her head, looking confused.

Dansha grins at Mei. "I'll bet ya 2 coins." Her eyes twinkle mischievously, and she points down towards Park Rd. "Ah, you caught us, Lady. Go down that road and take a left, and you should find it."

The girl peers at Mei, looking almost equally confused. She pauses in her stare down of Mei to peer suspiciously at Dansha for a moment, before her eyes widen, and her emerald gaze snaps back to Mei. Pointy ears? That could be a costume...but what about those horribly realistic snakes? One quivering hand raises, pointing at Mei's hair. "You.. I just noticed.. you have snakes in your hair.." Then, her eyes roll up into the back of her head, and her feet give out under her.

Mei mms a bit "That it gets destroyed or stays up?" she stretches her back and hips, undulating a bit, just visibly relaxing. She ers a bit.. "Yes. I have snakes in my hair.. What of i-.. shit.." she focuses her energy into her hands, "Marshmallow! SUMMON!" she soon summons a number of fist sized marshmallows, to coat the ground and break Alessandra's fall. Yeah.. catching ? Not gonna happen. Alessandra is big enough that Mei'd end up on the ground too. Her fingers dip into a pouch to take out a small, wrapped item that she offers to Dansha "Smelling Salt, open it and run it under her nose, please. I'm not opening it because it tastes horrid."

Dansha nods. "2 coins that it stays up." She kneels by Alessandra and runs the open smelling salt bottle under her nose until she starts to wake up. "Geez, such weak constitution." Dansha's tats flicker again, and Dansha shakes her head as a reply.

Alessandra lands softly on the marshmallows, thankfully, not bumping her head when she does fall. As the smelling salts are waved beneath her nose, she jumps, rolling onto her stomach and hopping to her feet in a defensive stance in one lithe movement, her emerald eyes wide in confusion. Then, slowly, she relaxes. ".. Sorry. I'm.. slightly intimidated by snakes.." She rubs the back of her head, glancing down at the marshmallows she was laying on, then back up at Mei. "...Either this is the best practical joke in the history of man, or you're not lying."

Mei ers and keeps her distance "I'm .. uh.. sorry my face and head offend you..." she offered, cheeks red as she takes out a tissue to blow her nose, ear twitching a bit more as she takes a cricket out of another compartment on her belt to offer to one of the pieces of snake hair. "I didn't know I looked so fearsome.." she asks toward Dansha, hands going to her face "Is the fact I'm not wearing makeup that apparent?" she asked, eyes watering a little.

Dansha blinks as Alessandra jumps up. She caps the vile and meanders back over to Mei's side, handing the bottle back. "You're not wearing make-up? So what." She shrugs. "You look fine." She's a tad sad that Alessandra didn't fall for her joke of direction, but oh well.

Alessandra flinches at Mei's reaction, gently putting the equipment bag on the ground. She then waves her hands in front of her, shaking her head. "Nonono, that's not it at all!" She frowns. "You're a very pretty person.. VERY pretty.. I'm just not really accustomed to seeing snakes.. growing out of people's heads. That's like something out of The Odyssey. Like Medusa.."

Mei ers a bit "I thought maybe by her standards I'm hideous or something." she offered, pausing "Although does that count as my first knock out because she fainted?" Mei joked, a little bit, taking the salts to put back into her pouch, yawning wide.. A bubble appears beside her as she pauses.. peering into it before taking it into her hands to hold it to her lips "Lakshmi Shyuehwa.. Put that book back right now or I will come home and spank you until your bottom is purple. Go play with your friend from preschool and Midori." Obviously a threat from another location. "Humans always assuming because something isn't like them its a monster or a savage. p'shaw." she waves a hand. "Poor woman, raped, rejected from a temple, and left to be murdered by a self righteous little boy. My poor ancient ancestor.." She shook her head, hands clapping together, since the bubble has vanished.. " I hope your soul is at rest and receiving nothing but the very best of luck and most wonderful of treatment."

Dansha leans back against a tree and watches, an eyebrow raising after Mei scolds through a bubble. "I'd count it as a knock out, even if just for fun. Oh! Or you're beautiful presence overwhelmed the Lady's fragile mind, weighted under the stress of appearing in a new world!" *sparkle sparkle* Dansha giggles.

Alessandra blinks. "I've never seen something like you, though.. Gorgon, right? In my schools, Gorgons are nothing but a myth." She shakes her head. No WAY this can be real. It must be a dream...so she'll just play along until she wakes up and gets ready to teach her class. A very weird dream, though.. maybe it's that sushi she had last night. "I really didn't mean to offend you, it's just...not every day that I get to meet a gorgon who talks into bubbles."

Mei covers her mouth, laughing at Dansha. "Oh I'm yelling at my daughter who's touching a very expensive book that could easily take her hand off.. " she rubs her head a bit "I should probably get home and scare her out of the study." she offered quietly "But I really am a half-gorgon? I don't think this is a dream.." she pauses "Or I'd have Miss Dansha there rub my back and anoint me with fragrant Osmanthus scented oil."

*donk* Dansha's suddenly wearing a Japense style Kimono and making tea on the ground. (Sweatdrop) "Just imagine what she'd do if -they- came out." Her tattoos flicker again, seeming to react to her comment.

Yeah...this MUST be a dream. People magically changing clothes like in an anime with weird, interactive tattoos, girls with snakes for hair lamenting the horrible treatment of a mythological character from Ancient Grecian times. "If you're a half-gorgon, then why doesn't your gaze turn people to stone?" She peers curiously at Dansha's comment, her fingers fiddling with the strap that keeps the wooden pole attached to her back. "..They? Who are -they-?"

Mei ers a bit "Because my left eye is not my own. I do not have a stone gaze, also, the whole half thing comes into play." she pauses "I can turn myself into stone though.." she peers at Dansha "I like them tho.. they are most fun."

Dansha sighs as the tattoos flicker brightly now, and 4 beings fade into exsitance. They're larger then before but not by much. About the size of a toddler. A old looking Tree-man, a Living Flame, A fluid tear-drop of water, and a stone/earth golem. Infected with Dansha's silliness the paper fans come out and another *donk* is heard as they strike a pose. "You just had to ask.">.>;;

Alessandra inclines her head towards Mei curiously, eyebrows raised. Huh. Iiiiiiiiinteresting. Then, she glances to Dansha, her eyes widening as the four small...things come into existence. She wavers a bit where she stands, then slowly sits down upon the ground, her legs crossed, staring in disbelief at the beings. Just a dream, just a dream, keep telling yourself that, Sandra, and you'll wake up soon enough. "...What are those?"

Dansha waves a hand dismissively towards them. "Elementals." The fans vanish and three stand over the still kneeling Dansha as Water flows over to Mei to say hello. Dansha grins slyly at her friends. "Annoying little buggers too." Fire flames up and spins around, tiny fists shaking in the air as he complains at her. Tree-man and the Golem sigh as Water ignores the lot of them. Dansha points and laughs at Fire's reaction.

Mei greets Water with a bow of her head, setting a coin at the elemental's foot. "Alright now I do need to be off." she grins a bit "Dansha is very normal for Twisted, I however am not. I wish you well, if you need refuge, seek my home out, or look for Jason Talben, he could likewise send you to me or at least let you sleep in his garden." she bows her head, jumping up and then promptly vanishing when she lands, leaving behind glitter and a few more small coins.

Alessandra blinks at all of the goings-on. She does file the name that Mei mentions down into the back of her mind, as Mei seems nice. Then again, this is a dream, isn't it? She seems to be in a bit of shock, nonetheless. "Those...look like something out of a movie." She remarks dully, staring quietly at each of the elementals in turn...

Dansha waves to Mei's former spot and stands, stepping around her Elemental friends. "Not quite. Anyway..." She folds her hands behind her back and rolls back on her heels. "So what are you going to do now? It's a whole new world here. Kinda fun, and eh, kinda crazy."

The girl blinks, putting her hand on her equipment bag. "I.. I don't really know what to do. I'm sure I can't exactly go home.." She glances around. Just a dream. A long one. Might as well do what she can to make it an enjoyable dream. Carefully, yet almost effortlessly, she raises to her feet, slinging the bag back over her shoulder. "What do you recommend, since you appear to have much more experience here than I?"

Dansha points towards the Restaurant, shining in it's personal light across the street. "I'd go there. They'll feed you if nothing else, and someone is bound to come in that can point you towards something else helpful." She shrugs and her tats glow brightly as the elementals fade from view.

Alessandra watches the tattoos glow brightly, blinking a bit as if trying to clear her head, before glancing towards the restaurant. "Yeah.. that sounds like a start." She nods a bit, shifting her equipment bag and starting to slowly walk towards the restaurant. "Thank you.. Dansha, I guess?" At least, that's what she gathered from Mei's mention of her.
Dansha says, "Yup!" ^_^ She tosses her lime in the air, snatching it as it falls.

Alessandra turns, and waves to Dansha. "It was a pleasure meeting you, you then. I'm Alessandra. You can just call me Sandra, though. That's what everyone who aren't my parents calls me." She smiles a bit, then turns and walks towards the restaurant.

Dansha grins lightly and waves. "Enjoy the skutters!!", she calls out to the retreating figure. Humming softly to herself, she strolls back down Park Rd to go visit the Park itself.

2009-04-22 (PreU) Welcome Back Cassie.

2012-02-21T17:01:16Z

Devi: Created page with "{{Logsummary| Title=Welcome Back Cassie. |Summary=Cassie appears after the 2 year stint away from Twisted. Thankfully, her return is peppered with Mei and her child's cuteness..."

{{Logsummary|
Title=Welcome Back Cassie.
|Summary=Cassie appears after the 2 year stint away from Twisted. Thankfully, her return is peppered with Mei and her child's cuteness.
|Who=[[Cassie]], [[Lakshmi]], [[Mei]]
|Date=April 22nd, 2009
|Where=Housing District
|}}

Housing District

The housing District is fairly nice, compared to what it used to be. Most homes have nice lawns, though the area is rather spread out. In the distance, a large Castle looms, a perma-fog surrounding it. The Jedi Enclave shines though, as people move through it, tending to the care of it. A school house rings it's bell twice a day, presumably to signal the start of classes. This place is almost picturesk, almost.
------------------------------------------------------------

Mei is out walking down the road, her hand holding Lakshmi's "Now why did you come crying? Are you okay?" she asked, taking a moment to take the little girl's other hand, the girl responds by curling her legs up and soon waling up Mei's front until Mei lets go and suddenly wraps both arms tightly around the lil one. "Mm so cute!" she commented.

Cassie is standing outside her home, tending to the small flowers she had outside her living room window. Her long black hair braids itself neatly to make it easier for the girl, and she hums a light but happy childish tune as she works. She peers over her shoulder and smiles brighty as she sees a mother hugging her baby. She lifts a hand waving to the pair.

Mei blinks, heading over "Hello." she offered, leaning to kiss monster on Lakshmi's cheek. even making loud kissy noises until little devious giggles erupt from the little girl. "How are you today?" she asked, balancing Lakshmi in her arms, even leaning down to om nom nom at the lil one's shoulder. "It is actually sunny out today, I'm so glad!"

Cassie smiles, and adverts her gaze as she speaks. "Hello! Yeah, I'm glad the sun is out. To much rain is depressing." She looks up into the sky, a hand shielding the light from her eyes. Stepping down off her stool, she walks over to the pair, wiggling her fingers in greet to the baby.

Lakshmi leans over to take Cassie's hand and examine it for a long moment before reaching over to attempt to tickle her, trustingly. Mei snickers audibly "I'm glad it perked up, Although the rain feels nice on ocasion." she offers a bright smile. "I'm Mei, its nice to meet you." she murmured.
Cassie watches Lakshmi play with her hand and giggles, shuffling away from the baby, playfully. "I'm Cassie, and it is nice to meet you." Her eyes are kept downcast again, until after she finishes her statment. It's nice to meet Mei because she doesn't look like she's going to try and suck out Cassie's blood, or squish her like that Dinosaur thing, so long ago. "I'm kinda new here. Well, I was here before but I'm back now." She laughs at herself. "Well, that didn't make any sense. Would you and the baby like some tea?"

Mei considers that "I would love some tea, would you like some sandwiches and we can have a bit of a picnic." Mei considers Cassie. "You simply got twisted out of twisted for a bit. Right?" she offered cheerfully. "Don't look so down, I like happy people the best." she offered, voice perky as she squeaks at a play nip from Lakshmi.

Cassie grins happily. "Great! Please come inside. It's not much, but I think it's nice." Cassie motions for them to follow her as she opens the door into her home.
----------------------------------
Simple Home

As the name states, this is a simple home. Light yellow paint seems to invite people to come and enjoy themselves. A small hallway leads back to the Bedroom, leaving the Living Room and the Kitchen open. There's not much furniture, a soft couch, a small TV and a coffee table. Over all a very cozy home, but obviously a very lonley one. The air is tainted with a faint hint of vanilla.
-----------------------------------------------

Mei follows, cautiously, letting Lakshmi down, her expression calm as she vanishes for a split second, reappearing with a large plate of very neatly prepared sandwiches, an assortment of them. She keeps an eye on Cassie. "So do you live with family or by yourself?"

The slight refreshing breeze flutters through her open windows as Cassie gets up on her stool to fill a teapot with water. "Oh no, by myself. Well, Trenton is with me, but he doesn't really take up that much room." She giggles to herself again. It's kind of a joke, if you know who Trenton is. After setting the pot to boil and retriving the cups and serving tray, she walks back into the living room, motioning for Mei to just set the sandwhiches on the table. Squating down, Cassie wraps an arm around her knees as she smiles at Lakshmi. "And who are you, Miss cuteness?" A finger reaches out to tickle the side of Lakshmi's neck.

Mei sets the tray down, neatly, her ears twitching as she settles incomfortably. Lakshmi jerks at being touched on the neck, startledly jolting to a stiff standing position due to generally not getting tickled there "Lami." she mumbled, soon taking one of the sandwiches to chew on, probably making a mess for Cassie in the process. It looks like a ham and cheese with lettuce and tomato pieces. "No touch." she points at her neck. "Bad." she elaborated, moving over to put a slice of tomato from her sandwich with a bite mark on Cassie's knee. "ucky!"

Cassie yanks back her hand, not having meant to scare her, but can't help giggle as the tomato is left on her knee. "Well, hello anyway Lami. I'm Cassie." She stands up gracfully and tosses the tomato into the trash can, tending to the whistling tea pot. After a moment, she comes back with a nice tray of tea. The tray is silver with white china cups, little pink cherry blossoms paitned on them. Along with the tea, there is a bowl of sugar, honey, and cream. Cassie makes herself a cup and sits down on the couch. "I'm happy to have met someone, anyway. Not to many people seem to be out today."

Mei takes a bit of tea, eying Lakshmi "If you touch the cup I'll have to spank you." she clears her throat "But I do still have your juice cup." Mei reaches into a pocket to pull out a sippy cup. " See?" Lakshmi takes the sippy cup and climbs up to sit right beside Cassie, while eatting her sandwhich. Mei considers "A lot of people here, seem to avoid going out due to the monster attacks and what not." she offered, voice quiet and gentle. Lakshmi seems to be analyzing it. "Like me. Purple!" she comments after a moment, pointing at her own eye. due to the fact her eyes are off colored and a pale purple too.

Cassie smiles at Lami. "Yes, we do have purple eyes, huh?" ^_^ Cassie's still very careful to not lock gazes with anyone while she's talking. "Oh so those are still going on? Gosh, I'd have thought something changed, aside from the lay out of the City." Cassie reaches out, taking a sammich and idling munches on it. "I hope that they stay far away from us then."

Mei mms a bit "Well, I hopeso too, you shouldn't look so shy though, neither Lakshmi or I will hurt you." she offers, taking a sandwich herself to take a few good bites out of it. "Personally I haven't seen any attacks through here, but, that could change at anytime, knowing twisted." , Mei offered. Lakshmi soon opts to climb right into Cassie's lap and peer up at her face, making goofy little faces and clucking her tongue.

Cassie looks up and smiles soflty, looking away again. "No, it's not that I'm shy, I just don't like hurting people." What does that mean? She pulls an arm around Lami's back to make sure the child doesn't fall or slip off, and crosses her eyes, sticking her tounge out playfully. Her hair undoes itself from the braid, shaking loosely to curl up against the couch at Cassie's waist.

Mei pauses "Hurt us? By looking at us. Surely we don't seem that weak to you." she teases. Lami reaches to pet the hair, liberally depositing some crumbs with lazy cheerfulness, taking a moment to give Cassie a little kiss on the cheek. "rar! dinosaur. Rar!" she makes stampy motions, kicking Mei who seems to ignore it.

Cassie smiles at the baby. "No no, I don't. But my eyes do things without permission. Actually, they tend to swirl when I talk, dragging anyone that looks into them into a trancelike state, and causing the person to relive the most horrid parts of their life." She looks up to Mei when she pauses, her hair perking up and reaching around on it's own to ruffle the tips at Lami's nose.

Lakshmi squeals at the hair "LIKE MOMMY'S!" she snags at it, trying to find the snake parts, actively climbing up to try to feel around for snakes confusedly. Mei pauses "Lakshmi's eyes can draw you in, quite deep actually. So it wouldn't be too bad. I'm afraid my mind wouldn't be able to choose just one worst memory." Mei mused, eying Lakshmi. "Lami quit it, that probably hurts her."

Cassie winces slightly as a stray toe yonks a piece of hair. Laughing she sets Lami down on the floor. Leaning forward, the black mass curls around Cassie's face reaching out to play with the baby. "I dunno, last time I didn't know about it, and bad things happened. Well, to a bad person, but still." (* Why havn't I tried sunglasses? That could work.*) Another of Cassie's talents, unknown to her, is to broadcast her thoughts to those who are telepathic.

Mei's eyes close "Oh she's looking for snakes in your hair." she commented. both Mei and Lakshmi look at her. Mei can really only hear broadcasted thougths. Lami perks up though, ~ You should try!~ she takes a moment, taking Cassie's cheeks in her hands and lightly smacking in, gently, it is definantly a play gesture. Mei seems relaxed. "Don't dwell on it. If you make me relive something horrible, it will be alright, I won't hold it against you." she offered. Lakshmi takes her sweet time to pet Cassie's hair and tickle it back.

Cassie says, "Snakes? Oh there're no snakes in my hair. It just has a mind of it's own. " Cassie jumps a little bit at Lami's voice in her head, but the look of startlment melts away into one of fondness. She sqishes her lips, making that odd fish face, wigging it at Lami. "I'd still rather try my best not to. You both seem very nice." It's about time that Cassie meet someone like that too. She's met quite a few people, but it's always littered with bad ones.. Or uppity ones. Stupid Lalorien.

Mei giggles a little and lets her hair creep around. Lami reaches to just simply hug her friend. ~You talk in heaaaaaads tooo!~ Lami asserted, cheerfully, her weight climbing back in to snuggle against her new friend.

Cassie hugs Lami back. (*I guess I do, huh?*) "So how old is she? She's adorable too."

Mei mms a bit "Its really hard to tell because she was born here in Twisted and well time flows weird here. I estimate she's twenty six months old." she offered, shrugging. Her expression is cheerful. Lakshmi nods. "Big girl!" she yawns a bit, head bonking Cassie gently.

Cassie leans back to let the child lay a bit more comforatably. It's really kinda cute, considering Cassie's size. "Just over 2 huh? Wow, you are a big girl." She smiles. Turning her attention to Mei, she continues. "So, how long have you been here?" Twisted, that is.

Mei really isn't any larger than Cassie! Well a little fatter but, that doesn't mean much. "Me, oh about..four years I think. Like I said, its impossible to figure out exactly. I was here long enough to fall in love, get married, have a baby, and get divorced." she offered, softly, smiling. "Lakshmi is my treasure.{" Lakshmi reaches up to poke Cassie's nose "Got nose!" she pipes out, cheerfully.

Cassie covers her nose with her hand and gasps dramatically. "Oh no! Give my my nose back, Lami, please?" She grins under her hand. "That's a shame to hear, I'm sorry." Trenton kinda wakes up in Cassie's head, a new presence in the air. Not that anyone can see him, but Cassie's face grows a little brighter as she hears him talk to her.

Mei's ear perks towards the feeling of someone else. Lami seems to forget the nose and curiously look around. Yep Mei and Lakshmi are *both* sensative to magical presences. Lakshmi soon enough opts to burrow in face first to Cassie's tummy. Mei clears her throat "Nothing to be sorry over, it didn't work out. I'm happy as I am now." she commented, petting Lami's back.

Cassie giggles and squirms away from Lami, and into a standing position. Finishing her cup of now cool tea, she collects the tray and takes it to the kitchen, setting it on the counter for now. She murmurs up to Trenton,(*Good morning Love.*) "Either way, you've got a beautiful daughter."

Mei's expression is soft "Yes I do, and she means the world to me." Mei's arms reach over to pick up Lami, petting calmly at the child's back.. "You have a snot trail.. how gross... that must be the human in you." Mei makes a disgusted face, taking out a hanky to daub at Lami's nose.

Cassie giggles. Glancing up at the time, she makes a grumpy face at the clock. "I'm sorry, I've got to go run some errands." She folds her hands behind her back. "I forgot to go shopping, and lack the stuff for my dinner."

Mei smiles "I should get going too, its time for me to get ready to go out and make my hospital rounds. I had a lovely visit Miss Cassie, do come visit me some time, I would much enjoy your company. It must be lonely living all alone." she offered.

Cassie smiles softly. "And the same goes for you two. I'd love to see you guys again." She bends down and lightly bonk's Lami's nose. "Will you come visit me again, Lami?"

Lakshmi pauses and nods "Play real soon!" she commented cheerfully, her arms going back around Mei, a yawn ripping through her and like that, toddler narocolepsy takes over.

Cassie smiles again. "Thank you for sitting with me Mei, it was lovley."

Mei nods a bit. "Come anytime, we're at home quite often." she starts off, petting Lami's back and humming a soft night time lullaby as she walks, pretty skilled with toddler-grapple skills.